THE ANTIPATHY OF THE ENGLISH LORDLY PRELACY, BOTH TO REGAL MONARCHY, AND CIVIL UNITY: OR, An Historical collection of the several execrable Treasons, Conspiracies, Rebellions, Seditions, State-schismes, Contumacies, oppressions, & anti-monarchical practices, of our English, British, French, Scottish, & Irish Lordly Prelates, against our Kings, Kingdoms, Laws, Liberties; and of the several Wars, and Civil Dissensions occasioned by them in, or against our Realm, in former and latter ages. Together with the Judgement of our own ancient Writers, & most judicious Authors, touching the pretended Divine Jurisdiction, the Calling, lordliness, Temporalties, Wealth, Secular employments, Traitorous practices, unprofitableness, and mischievousness of Lordly Prelates, both to King State, Church; with an Answer to the chief Objections made for the Divinity, or continuance of their Lordly Function. The first Part. By WILLIAM PRYNNE, late (and now again) an Utter-Barester of Lincoln's Inn. Beware of false Prophets, which come unto you in sheep's clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves, you shall know them by their fruits. Mat. 7.15, 16 LONDON, Printed by Authority for Michael Spark signior. An. 1641. TO THE RIGHT HONOURABLE THE HIGH COURT OF PARLIAMENT, NOW (Through God's sweet Providence) MOST HAPPILY ASSEMBLED. Right Honourable Senators, IT is a received principle in Law, (a) H. 3. H. 7.10 C●r●ne. 55. S●●nford. Pl●●● del Coro●●, f. 3. ●. 40.44 that there are no Accessories in Treason; whence to conceal a Notorious Traitor, is really to be one. The consideration of the Capitalnesse of such a Concealment in these proditorious times, and the discharge of my bounden Duty to my Sovereign Lord the King, this Church and Kingdom, (of which I am a true, though unworthy member;) and to this Honourable Court (to whose impartial justice, next under God I owe the fruition of my present Liberty, my Native Soil, and Quondam Profession of the Law) hath induced me by way of Gratitude, to present your Honours with this large Discovery, not of one or two, but of an whole Tribe and succession of notable Arch-Traytors, Rebels, Conspirators, and desperate Enemies to our Kings, Kingdoms, Laws, Liberties, (to say nothing of our Church and Religion) masked under the innocent disguise of an Episcopal whi●e Rotchet, and the specious much abused Title of, The Church; which our Prelates have monopolised to themselves, the better to palliate their mischievous designs, and bolster out their vil●anies; when as (if we believe either our learned Martyr, (b) An answer to sir T●omas Moor's Dialogue, what the Church is in his works. p. 250. Master William Tyndall, or (c) The true difference between Christian Subjection & unchristian Rebellion. p. 124. Bishop Bilson himself) The Church is ne●e● taken in the new nor old Testament, for the Bishops or Priests alone, but generally for the whole Congregation of the faithful; and oft times for the (d) Acts 14.23. c. 20 28. 1 Cor. 14.4.5.12. 1 Tim. 3.5. ●5. Sed & ubitres Ecclesa ●st licet laici. Te●tul. Exhort, ad Cast p. 179● people alone, without the Priest or Minister; which is worthy your observation, and will utterly subvert one principal Pillar of our Prelate's suppo●t. I could not but conjecture, that this Antipathy, would be very distasteful to our Lordly Prelates; (the Malefactors) whose long-concealed Treasons, Conspiracies & seditious practices it lays open to your public view and justice; so that I can expect nothing but such extreme Malignity, opposition and Calumnies from them and their confederates, as might in some sort have deterred me from divulging it. Yet, when I considered that the detection of gross Traitors & Conspirators, hath been ever reputed, not only an inoffensive, but acceptable and meritorious service both to Kings and States in all other persons, and that I have no cause to doubt, but that it will receive the selfsame benign interpretation in me, especially from your Honours, (by some of whose earn●st desires, and special approbations I committed these Historical collections to the Press) I could not but with all alacrity proceed on in this service, for the Common good, to the which I have been the more encouraged by a Divine Providence. For being a Prisoner in the Tower of London, stripped of my Profession and all other employments by some Prelates undemerited malice, considering with myself, how I might there pass my solitary hours in the usefullest manner, for the public benefit of this Church and Kingdom; it pleased God among other subjects, to pitch my thoughts upon a Collection of the several Treasons, Rebellions, Wars, Seditions, and anti-monarchical Practices of Lordly Prelates of all Countries and ages (especially of our own English Bishops) which I found scattered in Histories: whereupon (taking my hint from the Title of a now-non-extant Book, written by one Thomas Gybson a Physician in King Edward the 6. his days, styled Proditiones Praelatorum a Conquestu, seen by our laborious john Bale and mentioned in his * C●nt●r. 9 Script. Brit. p. 719. Centuries (which book it seems the Prelates since suppressed) I gathered with no facile labour, the most of those Materials I here present unto your Honours, and Marshaled them into distinct files, with an intention to make them public, so soon as a seasonable opportunity should present itself. But the * See a new Discovery of the Prelate's Tyranny. Arch Prelate of Canterbury not long after, persecuting me afresh in the Starcham●er without any just occasion, procured me there, not only to be most inhumanely censured, but likewise to be sent thence close prisoner, first to Carnarvan, then to Mount-Orguile Castle in the Isle of jersie, and there cloistered up so narrowly that I could neither have the use of pen, ink, paper, writings nor Books to benefit myself or others; and withal searching both my Chamber and friends houses sundry times by his Pursuivants, seized on all my books and Papers he could meet with. But these Collections escaping his clutches, fell into the hands of another persecuted Gentleman, who without my privity carried them beyond the Seas, where they were preserved till after my late return from Exile (by the justice of this Honourable House,) and not many months since, (when I gave them over as lost) were unexpectedly returned to my hands in safety, whiles the business of Episcopacy was in agitation before your Eminencies; which special Providence, put me in mind of that speech of Morde●ay to Ester, * Est●r. 4.14. Who knoweth whether thou art come to the Kingdom for such a time as this? and made me strongly apprehend, that God had restored me to Liberty, and these Collections to my hands, for such a time as this, (which blessed be our good God we now live to see,) wherein our domineering Prelates lewd practices and Conspiracies against our Religion, Laws, Liberties, Lives, Souls, and Estates, are not only detected, but questioned; and some of the Potentest and pestilentest of them, charged with no less than High Treason, and other most gross Misdemeanours, in, and by your Honourable Assembly; which have rendered them so generally detestable to the whole Kingdom, that divers Petitions have been presented to your Honours, both by Ministers and People out of many entire Countries, for their utter extirpation; which long efflagitated difficult work, (which your Honours have now set upon) I conceive the publishing of this Antipathy, will much facilitate and advance, being thus specially preserved, and reserved by God's Providence, for such a time as this. The principal motives which originally induced me to undertake this work, were the very same which have now persuaded me to publish it. First, an unfeigned desire to dispossess the seduced and misinformed judgements of Princes, Nobles, and others, of that overweening opinion they have hitherto generally embraced of Lordly Prelates extraordinary fidelity, sincerity, Piety to Kings & Kingdoms in Church and State affairs; and of the necessity of their Supportation & continuance, both for the Security, Tranquillity and felicity of all Christian Kings States, Churches; to all which, in verity, they have been the greatest Plagues and Opposites. This notable mistake, proceeding, either out of a mere nescience or inadvertency of the Prelates treacherous plots and turbulent Actions in all Climes and times; or, from the deception of this false Paradox, No Bishop, no King; or, from the immoderate panegyrical applauses of their Parasites, (who almost deify them in Press, in Pulpit, especially in Court Sermons) and their own selfe-commendations, which are now most frequent in their writings and discourses; or, from their own outward Pomp, Splendour, and Superficial shows of Sanctity and Piety; backed with their sordid flattery of, and temporising with the greatest men, the better to effect their own designs; will soon and best be rectified by this bare Historical discovery of their Treacheries and villainies in all ages; the very knowledge whereof (as the Prophet Malachy and Christ inform us) * Mal● 2, ●. will make them contemptible and base before all the people, and like * Mat. 5.13. L●k. 14.35. unsavoury salt, fit neither for the Land nor for the Dunghill, cause them to be cast out and trod●n under foot of men, as good for nothing. Secondly, a sincere endeavour, to the uttermost of my power, to prevent those black imminent storms of war, sedition, schism, oppression, with s●ndry other miseries, which the desperate proceedings, practices, and counsels of our all-swaying Prelates, in my weak apprehension, than threatened suddenly to bring down upon us, to the apparent danger, if not ruin and desolation to our Religion, Laws, Liberties, King, Kingdoms, of which we have since had most visible real experiments, to the insupportable charge, and infinite disturbance of his Majesty and the whole Realm; who have cause eternally to detest our Lordly Prelacy, as the very * Heb. 12● 15. root of bitterness whence all our ancient and present calamities have issued. To anticipate and redress which sad events then, and secure us against the like effects of Prelacy both now and hereafter, I could not (in my poor Judgement) find out any readier course within the narrow sphere of my Activity, than the publication of this History, of our Prelate's practices and disloyal●y, Quorum perfidiam exposuisse, supera●se est, as Saint * ●pi●t. 54. Hierom witnesseth in a like case. Thirdly, to ●ase our Church, State, with all conscientious godly Ministers and people, from the importable heavy yokes of our Prelate's tyranny, under which they have miserably groaned, and against which they have lamentably declaimed for many hundred years, (and could never yet be throughly eased thereof) as I have manifested by the Testimonies of our own writers and Martyrs in the * See C●ap. ●. latter part of this Antipathy; to accomplish which long desired and now expected work, I presume nothing can be more effectual than such an Anatomy as this, of our Prelate's villainies of this nature. Fourthly, to further the propagation of religion, the frequent and sincere preaching of the Gospel, the powerful practice of true piety, the salvation of men's souls, and tranquillity of our Church and State: to all which, I dare confidently aver, our Lordly Bishops have been greater enemies and obstacles in all ages, ●hen all other professions of men whatsoever. Fiftly, to secure our long enjoyed, oft confirmed fundamental Laws, and the hereditary Libertie● both of our persons, States, Lives, from small loss and utter subversion: to all which our Prelates have commonly showed themselves Arch-enemies, endeavouring e●ther secretly to undermine them by treachery, or openly to trample them under their pontifical feet by violence, of which our present time● have had large experience, especially in Canterbury● who hath oft times publicly protested in a most insolent manner; that he wo●ld break both the Neck and back of Prohibitions & so of the Common Law, or else they should break his, which now he finds they are like to do. And to defend our laws and liberties against Prelatical encroachments, is one principal part of a Lawyer's Profession; so that in this regard this Antipathy is neither without, nor besides my calling. Sixtly, to vindicate the sincere professors of Religion (for I will be no Patron of Frantic Enthusiasts, or dissembling Hypocrites) in general, and myself in particular from the Calumnies of the Prelates and their Instruments. There is nothing more frequent in late Prelatical Factious discourses, * See Bishop● Whites Preface before the Book of the Sabbath. Dr. Hailing Antid●tum, Linc●linensi. And his moderate answer to Henry Burton, Lysimacus Nican●r and others. Sermons, * Fox Acts and Monuments. passim. 5. R. 2, c. 5.2, H. 4. c. 15.2. H. 5. c. 7. Writings, then to accuse the true servants of God, and most zealous Christians, of Sedition, Treason, Rebellion, Faction, and Conspiracy against their Sovereigns and Superiors. In this sort have they slandered our Sermon. 3.4. and 5. Before King Edward. Martyrs, * Haddon and Fox Contr. Osorium. l. 2. f. 212. Latymer, * Haddon and Fox Contr. Osorium. l. 2. f. 212. Luther, and others heretofore, and many poor Christians now: and this practice hath been so common that the Century-writers observe. (a) Cent. Magd. 2. Col. 420. Solemn est ut Christianis crimina seditionis, & laesae Majestatis a persecutoribus affingantur, quibus tamen non sunt obnoxii. And for my own particular, though conscious to myself of no seditious or disloyal Act, it hath been my unhappiness, to be not only slandered, but Censured by our Prelates, as a (b) See A New Discovery of th● Prelates Tyranny. Seditious Person, for Books authorized by their own Chaplains approbations, and to be accused to his Majesty and proclaimed both in Print and Pulpit, by (c) Cant●rburi●s speech in Star-Chamber the Epist. Dedicat. H●ylin Avoid. Lin●. And a Moderate answer to Henry Burt●n. Du●k●rs Sermon See a new Discovery of the Prelates Tyranny● p. 9●. Canterbury and his Agents, for a Malevolent against State and Church, a Traitor, Rebel, Factious Spirit, Monster, worse than any Priest or jesuit, one deserving to be forfeited to the Gallows, and as ●ad as Corah, Dathan, and Abiram; only for oppugning their Arminian and Popish Innovations, their desperate (d) See A breviate of the Prelates intolerable usurpations both upon the King's prerogative Royal and the Subject's Liberties. encroachments upon his Majesty's Royal Prerogative, the Laws and Subjects Liberties, according to my Oath and Duty. I could do no less therefore for the vindication of my own personal Innocence (which your Honours by your unanimous Votes have now abundantly cleared (with the ruins of that Court which censured me) the justification of all sincere Professors from these Prelatical black Calumnies, and the perpetual silencing of our Prelates slanderous Tongues & Quills in this kind, then present your Honours and the world with an irrefragable Catalogue of their most horrid Treasons, Rebellions, and Seditions in all ages, which alone outvie all other men's whatsoever, both for quality and numerosity, and so return these malicious defamations with infinite disadvantage upon their own guilty Pates; (e) Optatus adver. Parmin. l. r. p. 23. Qui ut crimina in silentium mitterent sua, vitam infamare conati sunt alienam, & cum possent ipsi ab innocentibus argui, innocentes arguere studuerint, mittentes ubique litter as livore dictante conscriptas, as some delinquents did of old, whose steps our Prelates trace. These were the special reasons both of my compiling and publishing this Antipathy; wherein your Excellencies may clearly discern; that these Exorbitances of our Prelates, are not so much the vices of their Persons, as of their Function; which though their many late published Pamphlets, would prove to be of Divine Right, yet the pernicious evil fruits thereof infallibly proclaim, to be of mere humane wrong. And in my weak judgement, there can be no such safe, short, and infallible way to decide this controversy, Whether Episcopacy be of Divine institution or not? then to consider the fruits thereof in all ages: that of our Saviour being of eternal verity, (f) Mat. 7.16.20. Ye shall know them by their fruits. Since then the fruits of our Lordly Prelates, in this (and in other kinds too as I could abundantly manifest) have been so desperately evil, and they generally the greatest (*) See ●alaeus de vitis Pontificum. Monsters of impiety, that ever pestered the world, (as appears by the lives of sundry foreign and Domestic Pontiffs;) I may infallibly conclude, their calling not to be Divine, but Antichristian, or merely humane at the best, and inconsistent with the safety, both of our Prince, Church, State; and by this unanswerable reason dissipate into smoke all those specious flourishes and shadows of arguments made in their defence, which I have (h) Cap. 8.9. See the unbishoping of Timothy and Titus. And a Catalogue, etc. elsewhere fully answered. There are but (i) This is the sum of the Remonstrance newly set out by Sir Thomas Aston, though written by some other Divines and Lawyers, who have contributed their best assistance to it. two chief arguments of moment, for the continuance of Episcopacy, which stick with any judicious men. The first in point of State Polity; No Lord Bishop, no King. The second in point of Church Polity; No Bishops, no peace, no government, and nothing but Schisms in the Church: The first, I trust, I have abundantly cleared by this Antipathy; The second (God willing) I intent to dissipate in an Historical Treatise of the Schisms of our English Lordly Prelates among themselves, enough to make a volume; and then by a larger Remonstrance, experimentally evidencing out of Ecclesiastical Histories That Bishops have been, if not the sole, yet at least the chief Authors of all the Schisms that ever infested and rend the Church of God. And if this be made good (as it easily may be against all the world) the proud Hierarchy of our Lordly Prelates will fall to ground of itself without help of hands to pull it down. If any further allege; If (k) See Sir Tho. A●tons Remonstrance. you remove away Bishops, you take away government, and introduce an Anarchy into the Church. The answer is very easy. First, we shall still be under the government of our Christian Kings, (l) 1 Eliz. c. 1. the Supreme governor's of our Church upon earth. Secondly, under the Government of our Parliaments, Laws, and inferior Magistrates; who do, and will take special care for our Churches good reglement. Thirdly, under the regiment of our grave and painful Ministers; whom our Laws style (m) Fitz. N. Br. f. 36. Register. f. 289. b. 30●. 306. Rectors of their several Parishes, and Rectories. Fourthly, under the government of an Ordinary or Extraordinary Provincial or national Synod, as there is occasion. Fifthly, under such a religious orderly Government, as your Wisdoms, upon the abolishing of Episcopacy, shall please to erect among us, as most consonant to the Law of God, and Civil Government of our State. And can any then justly complain of a want of Government in the Church, when it is but altered for the better? Sixthly, the primitive Church in the purest times before Bishops were instituted, (n) See h●z●. Chap. ●. was governed by a common Council of Presbyters; and the reformed Churches beyond the Seas which want Bishops, are so regulated at this day, without any d●nger of an Anarchy; and so may we as well as they. There is nothing then remaining to uphold our Lordly Prelacy, but two of their own principal vices, ambition and (o) Qui● obs●ero Laicorum, avidius Clericis quaerit temporalia, & in●ptius utitur acquisitis? Bernard. ad Clerum, & add pastors Serm●. covetousness: the one arising from their Lordships, or Session in Parliament; the other from their Lordly Seats and Revenues; neither of which are of Divine Institution, as (p) Archbishop laud's speech in Starchamber, Bishop Hals Remonstrance, and his defence thereof; and Whitgift. themselves acknowledge. If your Honourable Assembly than will but take away the Temporal Honours and Lands annexed to their Bishoprickes, I dare swear, not one of all our Prelates will plead or write for Episcopacy any more. Saint Paul saith, (q) 1 Tim. 3.1. He that desireth the office of a Bishop, desireth a good work: and the Fathers generally make this observation on the place, (r) Hieron. Com. in Soph. c. ●. & in 1 Tim. 3. S●dulius, Primasius, Theodoret, B●da, Rabanne Maurus, Haymo, Anselmus Cantuariensis, O●cumenius, Theophylactus; and others; in 1 Tim. 3. Origen. in Mat. Hom. 31. Augustinus de civitate D●i, l. 19 c. 19 & Enar. in Psal. 126. Chrys. lib. 3. de Sace●d●●io. in Epist. ad Eph●s. Hom. 11. Opus imperf. in Matt. Hom. 25. Isiodor. Hispal●nsis de ●ff●ciis Ecclesiast. lib. 2. c. 5. Gratian. Caus. 8. quast. 1. Concil. Aquisgr. sub Lud. pi●. ●. 9. 10.13●● & Parisi●ns. sub Lud & Loth●ri● l. 1. c. 23. Episcopatus nomen est operis, non honoris; non Dominium, sed Officium; non Honos, sed Onus; Opus dixit, non Honorem, non Dignitatem; Laborem, non Delicias; Opus, per quod per humilitatem crescat, non intumescat fastidio, etc. If then your Wisdoms will make our Bishoprickes now a Work, not an honour, or gain, out lazy Prelates will of their own accords forgo them, without any more dispute. To make this most apparent, I shall instance only in one particular: it is the general resolution of (s) Concil. Par●siens. sub Lud. & L●th●ri●, l. 1 c. 5. & 23. Surtus. Concil. Tom. 3. p. 364.374. Counsels, Fathers, and Divines, yea of the lewd Conventicle of (t) Praedicationis munus, quod Episcoporum praecipuum est. etc. Concil. Trident. Sess. 24. De Reform. c. 4. p. 976, 977. Trent itself: that the first and principle part of a Bishop's office, is diligently to preach God's Word to the people: and therefore this very Council enjoins all Bishops to preach the Scripture and God's Law every Lordsday, and Holiday, and moreover in the Lent, Advent, and other Fasts; quotidie, vel saltem tribus in hebdomade diebus Sacras Scripturas Divinamque legem annuncient, to preach every day, or at least three times a week. Now our Lordly Prelates have been so far from executing this principle part of their office and work, that some of them (as Canterbury, York●, London, and Oxford) did not so much as preach one Sermon in sundry years: others of them have preached very rarely; yea, most of them have by themselves and their instruments (u) See Sh●lford and others. written and preached against frequent preaching; suppressed all weekday Lectures, and Sermons, on Lordsday afternoons throughout their Dioceses; and Dr Pierce Bishop of Bath and Wells, by name, in a Letter to Canterbury, thanked God that he had not left one Lecture, nor afternoon Sermon in his Diocese: and suspended the Minister of Bridgwater only for preaching a Lecture in his own parish Church, which had continued 50. years; & when this Bishop, after much solicitation upon this Minister's promise, never to preach● the Lecture more, absolved him from his suspension, he then most blasphemously applied (x) job. 5.14. Christ's words used to the sick man, to this good Minister. Behold thou art made whole: Go away, sin no more: (that is, preach no more) lest a worse thing come unto thee: he convented another Minister, only for expounding the Catechism on the Lordsday afternoon, saying, it was AS BAD as Preaching. So that preaching now in this and other our Prelate's judgement, is both a Sin, and a bad thing, carefully to be suppressed. And this we may generally observe, that those who were diligent Preachers before they became Bishops, being once made such, became usually either (y) See M. Latim●rs 4. Sermon of the Plough to this purpose. Non-preaching, or rare-preaching Prelates; doing so much the less work, by how much they receive the greater wages: Whence Queen Elizabeth used to say, when she made preaching Ministers Bishops; that she had made a Bishop, but marred a preacher: it being true that the Bishop of Dunkelde once answered Deane Thomas Farret, when he wished him to preach, (z) Fox Act and Monum. p. 1266. I tell thee we Bishops were not ordained to preach: it being too mean an office for them, unless it be sometimes at the Court, or at some such solemn meeting, to gain either more honour or preferment thereby, or for some such private ends; not out of any great zeal of converting souls to God: Since than our Bishops thus neglect, nay hate, condemn, suppress and persecute, the good work of Preaching, wherein their (a) Mat. 28.19, 20. c. 11.1. Mar. 1.38. c. 3.14 c. 16.15. Luk 4.18, 19, 31.43, 44. Act. 4.19, 20. c. 5.25.28.29.42. c. 10.42. Rom. 10, 15. c. 11.20. 1 Cor. 1.17. c. 9.16. Ga. 7.16. Eph. 3.8. 2 Tim. 4.1, 2. Act. 20.28. joh. 21.16, 17. office principally consists; it is most apparent, that the only thing they now so zealously write & stickle for, is, only the temporal means, & honour, not the Divine spiritual work, or office of Episcopacy; & since these thus avocate and hinder them from preaching, I presume your excellent wisdoms will deem it necessary, to strip them naked of these two obstacles, which cause them thus to neglect their proper work and duty. Neither would I have your Honours, or any else here misconceive me: as if I advised you, to deprive Ministers of all Honour and Maintenance: God forbid. No, my hearts desire and prayer to God and your Honours shall be, that every painful preaching Minister may have all due Honourable respect, and such a competent allowance, as the greatness of his pains and charge demerit. But that Archbishops, Bishops, Deans, and others who have no particular flocks to feed: & either preach not at all, or very seldom, should have such temporal dignities, offices, and (b) See Prov. 30.8, 9 excessive revenues, as make them either proud, luxurious, ambitious, idle, or negligent in preaching, and to forget that good work of a Bishop's office, which Saint Paul speaks of, I humbly conceive is (c) See Chapter 8. where this is largely proved by sundry testimonies. neither lawful nor expedient, but such an irregularity as will be thought fit to be redressed by your Honours, not only in point of Policy, but of piety too. In a word; when I seriously consider, that Christ himself did (d) Matt. 18. 3●4. c. 20.20. to 29. c. 23.8. to 13. Mar. 9.33. to 38. c. 10.35. to 46. Luk. 9.46, 47, 48. c. 22.23. to 28. job. 18.36. frequently condemn and prohibit the ambitious desire of superiority and praeheminencie in his Apostles. That the Apostles themselves do the like, in ●heir (e) 1 Pet. 5.1. to 6. 1 joh. 2. 15● 16.3 job. 9, 10. 2 Cor. 1.24. Epistles to others. That (f) quicksands undqu● de●ideraverit Prim●tum in terra, inveniet in coelo con●usionem; ut jam inrer servos Christi, non sit d● Primatu certamen. Opus imper●. in Matt. Hom. 35. See more to this purpose there. Saint chrysostom clearly determines; That whosoever desireth primacy in Earth, shall find confusion in Heaven, that now among Christ's servants and ministers, there may be no contest for primacy, or superiority. That Saint Bernard when he was offered to be made Bishop of Genoa, and Milan (g) See Vita Bernardi before his works. Cl. Espencaus Digres. in 1 Tim. l. 3. c. 6● p. 330. peremptorily refused this dignity, saying upon that occasion: (h) Erubesce O superbe cinis, Deus se humiliate, tu t● exaltas? Deus se hominibus subdit, tu dominari gestiens tuo te praeponis authori, utinam tale me quid cogitantem Deus, uti suum olim Apostolum increpare dignaretur, Vade post me satana, non sapis quae Dei sunt. Quotiens hominibus praeesse defidero, totiens Deum meum praeire contendo, & tunc quae verè Dei sunt, non sapio Bernard. Homil. 1. de laudibus Mariae Virgins. p. 18. Blush O proud dust and ashes; God humbles himself, dost thou exalt thyself? God made himself inferior to men, thou desirimg to domineer preferrest thyself before thy maker. Would to God when I think any such thing, God would vouchsafe to rebuke me, as he did his Apostle in times past, Get thee behind me Satan, thou savourest not the things that are of God: as often as I desire to rule over men, so oft I contend to go before my God, and then I savour not the things which are truly of God. That the eminent Father (i) Augustin. de gestis cum Emerita Donatist. Epis. lib. Tom. 7. pars●. p. 782. An vero Redemptor noster de coelis in humana mem●bra des● endit, ut membra ejus essemus, & nos ne ipsa ejus membra crudeli divisione lanientur, de Cathedris descendere formidamus? Episcopi propter Christianos populos ordinamur. Quod ergo Christianis populis ad Christianam pacem prodest, hoc de nostro Episcopatu fac●amus. Quod sum propter te sum, si tibi prodest; non sum, si tibi obest, si servi utiles sumus, cur Domini aeternis lucris pro nostris tem●poralibus ●ublimitatibus invidemus: Episcopalis dignitas f●uc●uosior nobis erit, si gregem Christi deposita magis collegerit, quam retenta disperserit; fratres mei, si Dominum cogitamus, locus ille altior specula vinitoris est, non fastigium superbientis; si cum volo retinere Episcopatum meum dispergo gregem Christi; quom●do est damnum gregis honor Past●ris ● N●● qua fronte in futuro seculo promissum à Christo sperabimus hono●em, si Christianam in hoc seculo noster honor impedit unitatem? Saint Augustine Bishop of Hippo, and almost 300. African Bishops more in the great schism of the Donatists, were content to lay down all their Bishoprickes for the peace and unity of the Church: thinking thereby not to lose them, but to commit them more safely to God's custody: and used this most golden speech, An vero Redemptor, etc. What verily did our Redeemer descend from Heaven into humane members, that we should be his members, and shall we, lest his very members should be rend in pieces with a cruel division, fear to descend out of our chairs? We are ordained Bishops for Christian people: What therefore may profit Christian people for Christian peace, that let us do with our Bishoprickes. What I am, I am for thee, if it profit thee; I am not so, if it hurt thee. If we be profitable servants, why do we envy the eternal gains of our Lord for our temporal sublimities? Our Episcopal dignity will be more fruitful to us; if being laid down, it shall more unite the flock of Christ, then disperse it if retained. My brethren; if we mind the Lord, thi● higher place is the wat●h Tower of a vinedresser; not the Pinnacle of a proud Person. If when I will retain my Bishopric I disperse the flock of Christ, how is the damage of the flock, the honour of the shepherd? For with what face shall we expect the honour promised by Christ in the world to come, if our honour hinder Christian unity in this present world? And finally, that Bishops themselves did in their very (k) See the Book of Com●mon prayer in Public Baptism. Baptism seriously vow and promise to God: To forsake the Devil and all his works, the vain pomp and glory of this world, with all the covetous desires of the same, so that they would not follow, nor be led by them: and that Saint Bernard hereupon gives this Item to them (l) Ad Cl●ru● & ad pastors Serm● in Concil. Rh●m●ns. Simundum praedicas contemnendum, contemn tu prius, & ad ipsum efficacius alios invitabis: If thou preachest the World is to be contemned, do thou contemn it first, and then thou shalt more effectually invite others thereto. I cannot but presume our Lordly Prelates, if they have any sparks of piety, or humility in them, will now at last for our Churches our Kingdom's future peace, security and felicity, lay down their Bishoprickes at your Honour's feet; or else that your Eminences will enforce them thereunto, it being more equal and expedient, that a few Lord Bishops should meritoriously lose their pernicious honours, than our King, Church, State, Religion, Laws, Liberties, Peace, be perpetually endangered, and embroiled by their continuance. Now the great Moderator of the Universe, who hath miraculously congregated, preserved, directed, assisted your Honourable Assembly hitherto, and and wrought wondrous things by your Indefatigable industries, and most prudent consultations, for the honour and safety of his Majesty, and his Realms; the Reformation of our Church and State; the Establishment of our undermined Religion, Laws, and Liberties; the pacification, and prevention, of our much feared Wars and Invasions; the relieving of our grievously oppressed ones, and the exemplary punishment of our Arch-oppressours, to the ineffable joy of all true English, Scottish, Irish hearts, and of true Christians; continue his blessed assisting presence with, his Almighty protection over you; multiply all his saving graces in, pour forth all his blessings, spiritual, temporal, and eternal abundantly on you, and Crown all your religious Consultations with such a successful issue, that the present times, and all succeeding ages may deservedly call your Honours, (m) Esay. 58.12 the raisers up of the foundations of many generations, the repairers of our breaches, the restorers of paths to dwell in, and the Saviour's (next under God and our Sovereign) of our almost ruined Church and State. So prayeth your Honours redeemed Captive, and eternally devoted servant WILLIAM PRYNNE. TO THE READER. Courteous Reader, BE pleased to take notice, that my primitive intention was, to have presented thee with this Historical Antipathy entirely at the same instant without fractions. But the slackness of the Printers, the importunity of some special friends, and some public Negotiations in present agitation which this piece of it may seasonably promote, have induced me to divide it into two parts, the first whereof thou hast here complete: the second (God willing) thou shalt receive with all possible expedition. In the mean season I shall desire thy favourable acceptation of this moiety, and of a perfect Table of the several Chapters of the whole Treatise, wherein thou mayst behold the latter part in Epitome, till thou enjoy it in gross. A TABLE OF THE CHAPTERS OF THE FIRST PART. Chap. I. COntaining the several Treasons, Conspiracies, Rebellions, Seditions, Contumacies, and Disloyalties of the Archbishops of Canterbury against their Sovereigns, Kings of England; and the several Wars, Tumults, and Dissensions occasioned and raised by them, in, or against our Realm. Chap. II. Of the several Treasons, Conspiracies, Rebellions, Seditions, State-schismes, Contempts, and Disloyalties of the Archbishops of York, against their Sovereigns, and of the Wars, Tumults, and Civil Dissensions caused by them. Chap. III. Comprising the several Treasons, Conspiracies, Rebellions, Contumacies, Disloyalties, Wars, Dissensions, and State Schisms of the Bishops of London, Winchester, Durham, Salisbury and Lincoln. The TABLE of the Chapters of the second Part. Chap. IU. Comprising the Treasons, Conspiracies, Seditions, Contumacies, and Disloyalties of the Bishops of Ely, Exeter and Hereford. Chap. V. Containing the Treasons, Conspiracies, Seditions, Contumacies, and Disloyalties of the Bishops of Chichester, Carlisle, Chester, and Norwich. Chap. VI Comprising the Treasons, Conspiracies, Seditions, Contumacies, and Disloyalties of the Bishops of S. David's, Landaffe, Bangor, Asaph, Bath and Wels. Chap. VII. Containing the several Treasons, Rebellions, Seditions, Schisms, Contumacies, Wars, and disloyalties of the Bishops of France, Normandy, Scotland, and Ireland, with reference unto England. Chap. VIII. Containing certain conclusions, deduced from the premises, with the judgements and resolution's of divers of our ancient Writers and Martyrs, and some of our learnedest Bishop's and Authors in Queen Elizabeth's reign, touching the pretended Divine jurisdiction of Bishops, their Treasons, Rebellions, Temporalties, large Possessions, and the uselessness, unprofitableness, and mischievousness of Lordly Bishops, and their government in our Church. Chap. IX. Comprising an answer to the principal Objections alleged by the Prelates in defence of the Divine pretended institution, and for the continuance of their Episcopacie● in our Church. ERRATA. PAge 11. l. 40. read, The King, thinking. p. 73. l. 21. such. l. 33. a●t, au, Royans, R●y p. 78. l. ●0 faithful. p. ●25. l. 28. granted, gr●nted. p. 132. l. 5. Edward deceasing p. 144. l. 1. D●acan●s. p. 147. l 9 Datary p. 150. ● l 8. Penry. p. 152. l. 24. against. p. 156. l. 16. Saxons. p. 171. l. 11. archiepiscopal. l. 15 un interrupted. p. 176. l. 38 oppressions. p 194, l. 13. undefi●ed p. 212. l. 14. they, the. p. 220 l. 11. favour, fear. p. 234. l. 1. be apprehended. p. 2●8 l. 18. this, the p. ●3● l. 6. deal a. p. 242. l. 1 deal and● l. 12. Edmond, Edward p● 241 l 8. Bishop. p. 260. l. 13. were, where. p. 261. l. 14. excellently learned p. ●62. l 37. ripped. p. 284. l. 2●●●ele in. p. 277 l. 27.35 deluded, delivered p. 280 l. 2. Cales l 25. forfeiting, fortifying. p. 281 l. 31. said, laid 282 l. 23 wi●e, w●●e p 292. l. 23. greatly p 295. l. 30. upon, this. p. 305 l. 20. left lift. l. 28. or, of. p. 312. l. 40. ever● even. p. 315. l. 9 learned, unlearned. p. 318. l. 24. examination, excommunication, p. 323. l. ●9. Geof●y● Hugh. p. 327. l. 17. gravissima l. 27. accuse, accurse. p. 331. l. 20. strangers. p. 334. l. 4. from his. p. 336. l. 29. employed. In the Margin p. ●35. l. 6. Beacon l. 8. vol. 3. p. ●51. l. 5. Bishop, See. THE PROLOGUE. THere is nothing more frequent in these latter day●s in the mouths of our domineering Lordly Prelates, than this trivial Paradox of Archbishop Bancroft (which some would Originally father upon our late Sovereign * The Relator of the Conference at Hampton Court, p. 36. King James) NO BISHOP, NO KING; as if Kings could neither be, nor continue Kings, unless Prelates were suffered both to be, and continue Lords; and Princes Crowns irreparably lost, if Bishop's Mitres were but once cast down. This absurd and groundless Assertion, as it is evidently disproved by those many flourishing Kings and Kingdoms, which have well subsisted without Lord Bishops, both before these Mushroom Lords (Spiritual only in Title, but wholly Temporal in reality) first sprouted up by insensible degrees in the Church of Christ, so it is most infallibly convinced of notorious falsehood, by the multitude of those most execrable Treasons, Treacheries, Conspiracies, Rebellions, Contumacies, Insurrections, Seditions, and Anti-Monarchiall practices of Lordly Prelates, against their Sovereigns, in all ages since they grew rich and potent, in all Kingdoms and Churches where they have been admitted; of which there are so many precedents, as would fully fraught many Folio Volumes, and require another Baronius or Tostatus, to digest into several vast Tomes. And I dare further add, to the immortal praise of this loyal generation of Lordly Prelates, that there is no one calling or profession of men whatsoever in the Christian World guilty of so many traitorous, treacherous, perfidious, seditious, rebellious, contumacious practices and conspiracies against their lawful Princes; or that have proved such execrable firebrands of dissensions, commotions, bloody wars, Rebellions, and detestable Schisms both in Church and State, as these Prelatical Lords. Yea, I suppose I may confidently aver without any error or calumny, that Lordly Prelates have been the Original Authors and contrivers of more Treasons, Conspiracies, Rebellions, Schisms, Wars, and Contentions in Christian Kingdoms, than all other ranks and callings of men whatsoever, not severally considered, but united. This I could at large demonstrate by an whole Volume of examples of Popes, and Lordly Prelates in foreign parts; but I need not travel abroad, since we have so many precedents at home, of our own English Lordly Prelates, as may abundantly suffice to illustrate this truth; the chiefest whereof I have here collected and faithfully transcribed out of the Marginal Authors quoted to every of them, whose very words I only recite for the most part, but where brevity or necessity enfo●ce me to use my own expressions for method or connexion sake, when the Historians either somewhat vary, or are over-tedious in their relations; or where one Historian relates some particulars, which another omits: in which case, I must desire the Reader to peruse all the Authors quoted to each example, lest examining only one or two of them, which record but a part, and not the entire relation, he should either wrong himself, or censure me of calumny or forgery, without just cause. Neither let the Reader here expect an exact enumeration of all the Treasons, Conspiracies, Treacheries, Rebellions, Seditions, Contumacies, Wars, or State-schismes that our English Prelates have been guilty of since they became potent Lords● for many of them, no doubt, were so secretly contrived, and carried by them, that the Historians of their ●imes could have no information of them; others of them were so palliated and countenanced by their own overswaying greatness, that none durst question, nor record them, though notorious● and some of them were questionless concealed by our Histo●ians; who being for the most part Monks, Priests, or the Prelates own creatures, flatterers and dependants, out of favour or affection, did labour all they could to palliate, not to record or lay open their ghostly Father's nakedness in this kinde● Neither have I collected every particular of this nature which our Historians relate, bu● only selected such precedents as I cursorily observed in owe Annals, and hastily collected for the most part long since, to which I presume, ●he diligent Reader may accumulate many more: yet these I conceive are so many for number, so prodigious for circumstance, that they exceed both in multitude and heinousness all disloyal practices of like sort acted against our English monarchs, by all other their subjects, of what quality soever, the Nobles and others attainted formerly of Treason, Rebellion, and suffering for the same, being for the most part but the Prelate's instruments, the chief Architects, Arch-plotters and inciters of all the Conspiracies, Treasons, Rebellions, wars and dissensions that ever happened in our Kingdom, and yet these Arch-traytors and Incendiaries commonly escaped the hand of justice by reason of their unholy holy Order, and appeals to Rome, when as their underhand Instruments (though less culpable) received due execution. If then we consider the paucity of our Archprelates, and Lord Bishops (of England of which there is but one in each See at a time when full, and sometimes none for divers years in times of vacancy) in comparison of the numerosity of the Nobility, Gentry, and Commonalty of England on the one side, and then on the other hand compare the multitude of the Prelates notorious Treasons, Rebellions, Seditions, and Contumacies against their Kings, with thos● of the Nobility, Gentry, Commons, which they far exceed in number and notorious circumstances: Or if we observe with what an high hand these Prelates have acted, justified, defended these their villainies, not only by protecting, but canonising the Authors of them for holy Saints and Martyrs (as Dunstane, Becket, Anselm, Hugh, and others) only because they were Prelates; when as in truth they ought so much the rather, to have branded them for notorious Traitors and Rebels, execrable both to God and man: we must necessarily conclude their, NO BISHOP, NO KING, to ●e a notorious Bull; and, NO KING UNLESS NO BISHOP, to be a more probable and most true Position; and that ou● English Lord Bps (especially those of Canterbury, Primates of all England, only in evil for the most part) have been the most notorious Traitors, Rebels, Conspirators, Incendiaries, Vipers, Pests, Grievances to the Kings and State of England, of all ot●ers; and so by consequence, rather of Antichristian and Diabolical, th●n Divine or Apostolical institution; fit to be utterly extirpated both by King and Kingdom; neither of which shall long flourish in happiness, piety, or tranquillity, whiles Lordly Prelates bear the sway, and manage the chief Temp●rall Offices or Affairs, contrary to Christ's own express Inhibitions, Mat. 20.25, 26, 27 Luk 22.25.26. Act. 6.4. 2 Tim. 2.4. 1 Pet. 5.1, ●33. Rom. 12.7, 8. 1 Joh● 3.9, 10, If any surmise, I write thus sharply only out of malice against our Prelates, I shall desire but this favour from them, to suspend their censures, till they have impartially surveyed the ensuing Particulars, (which I have sincerely related, as I find them recorded, without flattery on the one hand, or malignity on the other;) and then I doubt not but they will change their minds, and readily subscribe to my Conclusions, ratified by so many ancient Precedents of old, and so many visible experiments fresh before our eyes. Now, because the Archprelates of Canterbury ( * See Antiq. Eccles. Brit. p. 15. to 29. erected by Gregory the first his Bull, than Pope of Rome, which have engaged them ever since to be Popes sworn Vassals for the most part, and to imitate Popes in their most execrable Treasons and Conspiracies) have been the Archest Traitors, Rebels, and Opposites to the King's ●f England in all Ages, I shall for Order and Honour sake begin first with their Contumacies, Treacheries, and Rebellious practices, and that in a Chronological manner according to their several Antiquities; and from them I shall descend to the Archbishops of York, the greatest Arch-traytors and Rebels next to those of Canterbury; and then pass to ot●er of our Prelates in their order, with as much brevity and perspicuity as the subject matter will permit me; concluding with such material observations against our Lordly Hierarchy, as shall be infallibly warranted by the ensuing Histories, and with such domestic Authorities against Episcopacy, the lordliness, Secularity, wealth, and temporal employments of our Prelates and their mischievousness both in Church and state, as I trust will abundantly satisfy the most Episcopal men, whose arguments both for the pretended Divinity, and perpetuity of Episcopacy in our Church, I hope I shall satisfactorily answer. But not to detain you longer with a Prologue, I shall address myself to the subject matter, surveying the Bishops of Canterbury's actions in the first place. THE ANTIPATHY OF THE ENGLISH LORDLY PRELACY, BOTH TO REGAL MONARCHY, AND CIVIL UNITY. CHAP. I. Containing the several Treasons, Conspiracies, Rebellions, Seditions, Contumacies, Disloyalties of the Archbishops of Canter●ury against their Sovereigns, Kings of England; the several Wars, Tumults, Dissensions occasioned and raised by them in, or against our Realm, with their manifold practices and attempts to undermine our Laws. IN relating these Disloyalties of our holy Ar●h-Prelates of Canterbury, I cannot sing as the Poet once did, * Virg. Ecl●g. 3. p. 8. Ab Iove principium Musae; jovis omnia plena. (sith there is little of God in any of their actions I am now to relate:) unless I take jove here, not for the true living God, but for a mere * Zuidas, H●lioke, Natal●s Comes, Diod●●us Siculus, Va●●o, and others, thus describe him. impious, treacherous, murdering, usurping Devil incarnate, who thrust his Father Saturn out of his Royal Throne, and injuriously possessed h●mselfe of his Kingdom against all right and equity. And in this sense I may truly chant, Ab Iove principium, etc. since I must not only begin, but proceed and end, with Devils incarnate, masked under a P●●la●es white Rocher, rather than with holy Fathers of the Church. 1 ODO. One of the first men of this stamp that encounters me in the Sea of Canterbury, is Odo, surnamed the Severe, possessing this Pon●●●call Chair about the year of our Lord 940. This pragmatical turbulent Arch-Prelate, as he was * Wil Malms. de Gestis Pontificum Angl. l. 1. p. 201. Mat. West. Flores Hist. An. 955, 957, 958. Antiq. Eccl. Brit. Odo Sev●rus, p. 46 47.51, 52, 53. Speeds History of Great Britain, l. 7. Monarch. 29. p. 403.404 Fox Acts and Monuments, p. 137. godwyn's Catalogue of Bishops, p. 62, 64, 65. thrice in Arms in the Field, after he was made a Bishop, where he ●ought like a valiant Champion; so he caused King Edwin, wi●h whom he had very evil agreement, to be divorced from his Queen, some say for consanguinity, others for other reasons: Whereupon the King betaking himself ●o his Concubines, Odo thereupon suspended the King from the Church, excommunicated his Concubines, causing one of them, whom the King unreasonably do●ed upon, to be fetched out of the Court with violence, branded her in the forehead with an hot Iron, and then banished her into Ireland: After which she returning into England, Odo apprehends her the second time, and cuts off her sinews at the ●ocke bone. The King being therewith much exasperated, spoilt all the Monks of all their goods, banished Dunstan, the chief of the Monks in●o Flanders; (who, together with Cynesius, the Bishop on the day of this King's Coronation, entered most audaciously into his Bedchamber, and by violence dragged him both out of his Bed, and Bedchamber, where they pretended he was sporting with his Concubine) and threatened Odo, with severe punishments, who was taken away by death soon after, and so delivered from all fear of the King's displeasure. This Odo together with his Monks, wrought so with the Subjects before his death, that the Mercians with the Northumbrians, did utterly cast off the yoke of obedience to Edwin, and by an unanimous consent, made choice of his Brother Edgar for their King, Deo dictante & populo annuente, God himself (to wit, by the mouth of Odo and the other Prelates and Monks) dictating it, and the people thereunto consenting, writes Matthew Westminster. Archbishop Parker, and Bishop Godwin, in the life of Dunstan, Archbishop of Canterbury after Odo, record, That during the time of Dunstan his Banishment into France, King Edwin, by the Rebellion of his Subjects, * See Antiq. Eccl. Brit. p 52.53. Holinsh. Hist. of England. l. 6. c. 21. p. 157. at the instigation, as is likely, of our Monks, Prelates, and their favourers, was deprived both of his life and Kingdom: Whereupon Edgar, that succeeded him, warned by his Brother's example, was content to curry savour with them and Dunstan, creating him first Bishop of Worcester, next of London, and finally of Canterbury. A good reward for this his Treason. * Antiq. Eccles. Brit. p. 61.62. See part. 2. p. 227.228. Dunstan coming to the Arch-Bishopricke in this manner, 2 DUNSTAN. not long after caused King Edward to be slain by his Soldiers, for refusing to aid the Bishop of Rochester against his Brother Agelredus, who besieged that City and the Bishop: The Monks of that time impute th●s treacherous Act to Queen Alsdrith, his Mother in Law, and Gods Divine Judgement, to excuse their Patron Dunstan. After his Murder, (as * In vita Sanct● Editha. john Capgrave and * History of Great Britain, l. 7 c. 42. sect. 21. p. 409. c. 43. sect. 1. p. 410. Antiq. Eccles. Brit. p 61, 62. Holinshed. Hist. of England. l. 6. c. 23 p. 59 l. 7. c. 1. p. 164.165. l. 6. c. 24. p. 161. c. 25. p. 162. Fox Acts and Monuments, vol. 1. p. 201.202. Speed record) this holy Archbishop Dunstan would have advanced Edgith his sister to the Crown, and invested her against Etheldred the lawful Heir, had she not by the late experience of Edward's fall, utterly refused that Title● which neither belonged to h●● Right, nor was safe for her Person to undertake: Whereupon Dunstan and the Monks perceiving that Queen Elfrida, Alferus Duke of Mercia, and many Nobles, combined for young Etheldred, the right Hei●e, disavowing Prince Edward (surnamed the Martyr) as illegitimate, did with all their might oppose Etheldred, holding their states dangerous, and their new-gotten footing unsure, if in the Nonage of the King, Elfrida his Mother, and other their Opposites, should rule all under him, as was probable: For Elfrida hated Dunstan, because he desired to hinder King Edgar from marrying her, after he was contracted to her; rushing * An impudent audacious A●●. impudently into the King's Bedchamber the first Night he lay with her, demanding of the King, who it was he had in Bed with him? who answering, that it was his Queen and Consort; Dunstan replied, that he could not marry her without offending God, and breaking the institution of the Roman Church, because of the spiritual Kindred that was between them, he being her Godfather, often warning the King to be divorced from her, which he refused. Wherefore, Dunstan and the Prelate's considering that Edward was altogether wrought in their mould, they abetted his Title to the Crown (though a Bastard) as one lawfully borne, and begot in the Nuptial Bed of Queen Ethelfleda. Their Claims thus banded among the Statesmen, began to be diversely affected among the Commons, and had put the Game to the Hazard, if the wisdom of Dunstan had not seen ●he Chase: For a Council being assembled to argue their Rights, the Archbishop came in with his Banner and Cross, and not staying for further debate de jure, did the facto present King Edward for their lawful King; and the Assembly consisting of Clergy men, persuading peace, drew the approbation of the rest; and so was he admitted and proclaimed their Sovereign, and after * Malmsbury de Reg. Angl. l. 2. c. 10. p. 62. Speed l. 7. c. 43, 44. p. 413, 414. Crowned at Kingston by Dunstan, and the true Heir put by for the time by this Arch-traitor Dunstan, and his Clergy; till about three years after Edward was murdered, by the procurement of Queen Elfrida, and Etheldred Crowned King by Dunstan, much against his will. This King, Dunstan and his Monks continued to oppose● For * Math. Westm. An. 983. p. 379. Speed● p. 414. Ant. Eccles. Brit. 61. Malms. de Gestis Regum Angl. l. 2. c. 10. p. 62. Holinshed History of Engla●d l. 7. c. 1. Etheldred conceiving a just indignation against the Bishop of Rochester for his obstinacy and contumacious carriage towards him, thereupon besieged his City: Whereupon Dunstan commanded the King to desist from his purpose, lest he should provoke Saint Andrew, the Patron of that City; which the King refusing to do, without the Bishop's submission, and unless he would likewise pay him an hundred pounds● Dunstan wondering thereat, sent this Message to the King: Because thou hast preferred Silver before God, Money before an Apostle, and Covetousness before me, violent mischiefs shall come upon thee, which the Lord ●ath spoken. Such an Arch-traitor and proud imperious Prelate was this Archbishop Dunstan. And if ●his Saint was such, what think you may his Successors prove, who were not so holy as to be Canonised? This Dunstan * Antiq. Eccles. Brit. p. 52, 53. Holinshed Hist. of England, l. 6. c. 22 p. 158. before he became Arch bishop of Canterbury, caused King Etheldred to prefer him before all his Nobles, and to ●ay up all his richest Royal Householdstuff, Charters, Records, with all his Wealth and Treasures in his Monastery; and finally, to commit his very Kingdom, Body and Soul, to him: so that all things were in Dunstan's power, the King not daring to do any thing, either in public Affairs of the Kingdom, or in his own private Negotiations, without Dunstan's advice; so that he alone exercised Royal Authority in every place. In and by which, he wholly employed his endeavours, how to enrich those Monasteries with Lands and Revenues, which himself had founded, or the Danes wasted, wasting the King's Treasury, and appropriating the Crown Lands to this purpose: Which, when King Edwin coming to the Crown, sought to resume, Dunstan much displeased herewith, sharply reprehended him, than affronted him, and at last cau●ed him to be murdered, as is before remembered. And for all this good service, he was not only made an Arch-Prelate, but a Saint. Siricius, 3 SIRICIUS. * Malms. de G●st. Po●tif. l. 1. f. 203. de Gestis R●gum Ang. l. 2. c. 10. p. 62. He●ry H●●tingdon, Hist. l. 5. p. 357. Antiq. Eccl. Brit. p. 64. Godwins Catal. of Bishops, p. 65. H●linsh●d Hist. of Engl. l. 7. c. 2. p. 166. his next Successor but one, consilio infausto, by an unhappy, if no● perfidious Traytorly advice, persuaded King Etheldred, in the thirteenth year of his Reign, to buy his Peace of the Danes at ten thousand pound annual Rent, to the ignominy and almost utter destruction of ●he whole Kingdom: Which evil (writes Henry Huntingdon) hath continued to this very day, and will longer endure, unless God's mercy help us. For now we pay that to our Kings out of Custom, which was paid to the Danes out of unspeakable fears. (Yea, we a● this day have ●ared the worse for this Precedent, it being much insisted on, to justify the late Tax of Ship-Money.) Such perfidious and pernicious Counsellors of State have these Prelates been, in teaching Princes in every Land to lay new Exactions on, and Tyrannize more and more over their Subjects. Woe (saith * M. tindal obedience of a Christian Man, p. 116.152. Mr. Tyndall) is to the Realms where they are of the Council; as profitable are they to the Realms with their Counsel, as the Wolves unto the Sheep, or the Foxes unto the Geese: As was this Arch-Prelate, who is much blamed in our Histories for this his advice. 4 ROBERT. Robert Archbishop of Canterbury laid the first foundation of the Normans Conquest in England, persuading King Edward to make Duke William his Heir; Wil Malms. de Gestis Ponti●icum Angl. l. 1. p. 204. Antiq. Eccl. Brit. p. 73. to 79. godwyn's Catalogue of Bishops, p. 68, 69, 70. Speed. l. 7. c 3. p. 203.413.414. Holinshed. Hist. of England. l. 8. c. 2.4. Whereunto when he had condescended, himself became the Messenger of this good tidings unto the Duke, taking Harold with him, that he might hamper him with an oath (as he did indeed) and so bar him from all possibility of the Kingdom: which Oath he breaking afterward, lost both his li●e and Kingdom together. The Archbishop now assuring himself of the favour of the King not only presents but him that was to succeed, could not endure that any should bea●e so great sway as himself in Court; and therefore fell to devise, how he might overthrow † See here the Pride, malice, desperate ambition and impiety of Archprelates, thus injuriously to set the Son against the Mother. Emma the King's Mother, who only served to over-top him. He began therefore to bea●e into the King's head, how hard a hand his Mother had held upon him, when he lived in Normandy; how likely it was, that his Brother came by his death by the practice of her and Earl Godwyn; and that she used the company of Alwyn, Bishop of Winchester, somewhat more familiarly than was for her honour. The King somewhat too rashly crediting these Tales, without any further examination of this matter, seized upon all his Mother's goods, and committed her to Prison, in the Nunnery of Warwell, banished Earl Godwyn and his son, and commanded Alwyn upon pain of death, not to come forth of the Gates of Winchester. The Queen made the best friends she could, to be called to her answer; but the Archbishop so possessed the King, as other trial of her innocence might not be allowed then this; she must walk over nine Ploughshares red hot in the midst of the Cathedral Church of Winchester: If she performed not this Purgation, or were found any thing at all hurt, she and the Bishop both should be esteemed guilty; if otherwise, the Archbishop was content to submit himself to such punishment as they should have endured. The Arch-Bishops Authority was then so prevalent over the most powerful persons, that the Queen herself, neither by her own power, nor of the King her Son, nor of the Nobles and Bishops, nor by any other means than by her innocence, could keep off this so notorious an injury and contumely, the † Lo how Bishops Lord and Tyrannize it over Kings themselves. King and Bishops being forced to approve this most severe Edict of the Archbishop, against their wills: Whereupon the Queen, led by two Bishops, in the open sight of the people, did this hard Purgation, and ●o acquitted herself and Alwyn of the Crimes objected- The King then greatly bewailing the wrong done to his Mother by the Arch-Bishops malicious false suggestions, asked her forgiveness upon his knees, restored her and the Bishop to their goods and places; and to make satisfaction, would needs be whipped by the hands of the Bishops there present; and receiving three stripes of his Mother, was by her clearly forgiven. The Archbishop, the author and plotter of all this stir and mischief, fearing the success of this matter, held himself at Dover, under pretence of sickness; and as soon as he heard how the world went, knowing England to be too hot for him, got him over to the Abbey of Gemmeticum; where overcome with shame and sorrow, he there shortly after ended his days: the King having passed a public Sentence against him and his confederates, * Malmes. de Jests Regum Angl. l. 2. c. 13. p. 82. Quod Statum Regni conturbarant, etc. That they had disturbed the State of the Kingdom, stirring up the King's mind against his Mother and faithful subjects, whereupon he was deprived. * Malmes. de Gest. Pont. Angl. l. 1. p. 205. de Gestis Reg. A●g. l. 3. p. 102. Ant. Eccl. Brit. p. 89.90.91 Speeds History l. 9 c. 2. p. 435, 436, 437. Polichron. l. 6. c. 29. l. 3. c. 1, 2, 3, 4. Mat. West. An. 1067, 1070. Godsons Catal. of Bishop● p 71, 72 73. Hol●nshed Vol. 3. p. 8, 9 Hist. of Engl. l. 8. c. ●. Stigand, 5 STIGAND. placed in his Sea before his death, after William the Conqueror had slain Harold, and vanquished his Army in Battlefield; Edwin and Mercar endeavoured to Crown Edgar, Etheling, the rightful Heir; to whos● side, most of the Nobles, the Citizens of London, with the Naval Forces, adhered; and so did Aldred, Archbishop of York: who presently, with the other Prelates, ●ell off to William the Conqueror, being the stronger side, (to whom the Pope had sent a consecrated Banner, an Agnus Dei, and one of Saint Peter's hairs, in way of good speed) refusing to side with the Lords, whereupon their designments were all suddenly quashed. But Archbishop S●igand, and Eglesigne Abbot of Saint Augustine's, assembling all the Kentish men together, encouraged them to stand for their Liberties, though with the loss of their lives; and marching before them as their Generals, enclosed him and his Army by a Stratagem, with Branches of trees, their Banners displayed, and Bows bend, and so purchased a confirmation of their Freedoms and Customs from him, by way of composition. Then coming to London, the Conqueror refused to be Crowned by Stigana, Aldred Arch●Bishop of York performing this Ceremony on ●he day of Christ's Nativity, Anno. 1066. Stigand not long after, and Alexander Bishop of Lincoln, fled into Scotland, where they kept themselves close for a season; and at last returning, King William departe● into Normandy, knowing Stigand to be of a crafty Pate, and perfidious heart, and of great power among his Kentish men, carried him over Sea with him, lest he ●hould raise new stirs, and cause a Revolt from him in England during his absence: and then returning into England, he caused him (with other Bishops that had been treacherous to him) to be deposed from his Arch-Bishopricke in a Synod at Winchester, for holding the Bishop of Winchester in Commendam with his Arch-Bishopricke; for invading the Sea of Canterbury, whiles Robert lived● for using his Pa●l, left at Canterbury; for Simony, and to prevent him from raising any further Tumults. * Mat. Paris hist Major, p. 8. Speed hist. l. 9 c. 2. p. 441.443. Hol●nsh. p. 8, 9 The King after his degradation, spoiling him of his goods, committed him to perpetual Prison; where at last he was starved with hunger, refusing to reveal those infinite Treasures which he had heaped up in store, to work some mischieve, which were discovered after his death. Not long after which, plures Episcopi & Abba●es, many Bishops and Abbots joined in a Conspiracy with Ralph de Ware, and Roger Earl of Hereford, against the Conqueror, to thrust him out of his Kingdom: such faithful Subjects were they to their Sovereign, to whom they had sworn allegiance. 5 LANFRANK. William the Conqueror dying, * Ma●. West. Au. 1088, 1089, 1090. Mat. Pari● p. 13.14. Wil Mal●s. de Gest. Reg. A●gl. l. p. 4.120, 121. Antiq. Eccl. Br●t. p. 100 Godwits Catal. of Bps, p. 74.75. Speed, l. 9 c. 3. p. 456.457. to 464. Holinsh. Vol. 3. p. ●●. 17, 18. by the persuasion of Lanfranke Archbishop of Canterbury, (who had brought up William Rufus from his Childhood) he left the Crown of England to his younger son William, putting the eldest son Robert from the Crown, which was due unto him. In which Action, God blessed not the Archbishop: for the King (though thus advanced and Crowned by him, and the Prelates, against all right, and the approbation of the Nobles and People, who stood for Robert) fell out with him, banished him the Realm, as being overbusy and pragmatical; till at last, with much ado, he mediated his peace. Now, what was this but an act of Treason, Treachery, and injustice, to thrust the right Hei●e from the Crown, and set up an Usurper? Which, as it procured many bloody Wars between the two Brethren, so it brought great misery on the whole Realm, as the Histories of those times witness; and procured himself much blame. † Speed, l. 5. c. 3. Sect. 34. p. 463. This Arch-Prelate Lanfranke, was used by Pope Gregory before this exploit of his, for the undermining of William the Conqueror, and the subjecting both of him and his State to the Papacy; which he endeavouring, but not effecting, his Holiness growing angry with this Agent, Lanfrancke cleared himself of the blame, showing him how diligently, † Antiq. Eccl. Brit. p. 100 (but indeed treacherously) he had bestirred himself in counselling to swear to yield obedience and do fealty to the Pope: Suasi, sed non persuasi, saith he, I have so advised him, but I could not persuade him. O perfidious, ungrateful counsel and suasion of this Prelate, to make his Sovereign and his Realm mee●e Vassals to the Pope! This Lanfrancke so far offended William Rufus, that he banished him the Land, whereupon he went to Rome, and traveled over divers Countries in Exile; till a writing on a certain night falling as it were from heaven into the hands of a Clerk, wherein it was written that William Rufus was slain (which afterwards came to pass) he heard the news of Rufus his death, and thereupon returned again to his See of Canterbury, and there died of a Fever. † Eadmerus Hist. no●orum, l. 1.2.3. Speed, l. 9 c. 3. sect. 33.34, 35. p. 462, 463, 464 Malms. de gestis Pontif. An●l● 1ST. 219. to 230. Antiq. E●●les. Brit. p. 100L, etc. God●●n● Catal. of Bishops, p. 76. etc. For Acts and Monument. p. 169, 170.171, etc. Holinsh. Vol. ● f. 22. to 36. Wal●●●●ham, Ypodigma N●ustr. p. 35. Anselm Archbishop of Canterbury, 6 Anselm. his immediate successor, presently after his Consecration sell into contestation with his Sovereign William Rufus, naming and accepting urban to be Pope, before the King had acknowledged him to be so; for which, and for his over-saucy speeches and carririage to the King, and his refusing to acknowledge his fau●●, he was commanded out of the Realm, all the Prelates of England, except only Gundalfus Bishop of Rochester, assenting to the King against Anselm, that he was guilty of High Treason, for attempting to deprive the Crown of sundry Prerogatives Royal belonging to it● to wit, Sovereigns' Pope urban used Anselm as his instrument to draw the King to his beck, and to subject the Crown and Kingdom to his will; which incredible pride and Popish encroachments of his, attempted by the means of Anselm, and other chief Prelates of the Kingdom, caused the King for prevention of further mischiefs, to banish th●● Rebellious traitorly Prelate; who repairing to the Pope, where he had good entertainment, made many complaints against his Sovereign, whose death he both plotted and conspired; as is probable by that Vision which * Anno 1091. p. 1. Matthew Westminster records to have appeared to Anselm during his exile, wherein he saw God, at the prayers of the Saints in England, deliver a fiery Arrow to Martyr Saint Alban, who delivered it to an evil Spirit, an avenger of wickedness, that cast it flying like a Comet throw the air, understanding presently in the Spirit, that the King wounded and shot with that Arrow, perished that night he saw this Vision. Whereupon celebrating the Mass very early the next morning he packed up his clothes, Books, and other things which he would have carried with him, and forthwith began his journey towards his Church of Canterbury, to which when he came near, he heard the King was slain about the same time; he having, in all likelihood, before that plotted with and hired Walter Terrell the French Knight (who shot the King in the breast with an Arrow in stead of the S●ag he was chase) to murder the King in this manner about that time; which fore-plotted Treason was the occasion of this Vision: True it is, that the Monks who favoured Anselm, and writ the Histories of those times impute this murder only to a casualty, as if the Arrow had glanced against a Tree, and so by accident slain the King, who with one only groan fell down and died: But certainly this Vision with many other of that nature, registered by our * Mat. Paris Hist. Major, p. 51, 52. Caxton Pars. 7. in his life. Wil Maims. de gestis● R●g. Angl. l. 4. p. 125.126. Eadmerus hist. Nov●rum. l. 2, 3. Huntingd. Hist. l. 7. p. 378. Mat. Westm. An. 1100 p. 21. Godwins Catal. p. 77. Monks compared with other circumstances; as the great hatred of the Clergy, Monks, and Prelates towards him, his premonition not to ride abroad a hunting that day, that Terrell and the King were alone, and all the company else scattered from him when this was done; that most of his followers as soon as they heard of it made away; that Terrell so easily escaped without any prosecution for this fact; that the King's Corpses was laid by some few Country Peasants only (all the rest forsaking him) into a Collier's Cart, drawn with one silly beast, through a very foul and filthy way, where the Car● breaking, he lay pitifully gored, and filthily bemired, that he was obscurely buried at Winchester the next day following, not only without any state or solemnity, but without any tears, In cujus Sepultura lachrymae locum prae gaudio non habe●ant (saith Matthew Paris;) that there were so many predictions of his death by Monks; that Anselm had such speedy notice of it, and provided for his return to England the next morning after: These several circumstances, I say, compared with Anselmes Vision, are strong arguments to me, that his death was not casual, but plotted by this Arch-Prelate and his instruments, to end the controversies then between them. This King being thus dispatched, * Mat West. An. 1102.1104.1107. Eadme●u● Hist. l. 3, 4, 5. & vita Anselm. Malms. de gestis Pontif. Angl. l. 1. in vita Anselm. Mat. Paris Hist. Major, p. 56, 57● 60. Antiq. Eccl. Brit. p. 103. to 111. Godwins Catalogue of Bishops, p. 78, 79, 80. M. Tindals' practice of the Popish Prelates, p. 374. Speeds Hist. of Great Brit. l. 9 p. 463, 469, 472. King Henry the first succeeded him, calls home Anselm from his Exile; who immediately upon his return deprived divers Bishops and Abbots in a Convocation at London, and presently after fell out with this King also, as he had done with William Rufus, for disposing of all Bishoprickes that fell at his pleasure, giving investiture and possession of them by the delivery of a Staff and a Ring, according as his predecessors had done, and all Princes generally used to do in that Age; whereupon Anselm denying this Prerogative to his Sovereign, refused both to consecrate any of the Bishops thus elected, and appointed, or to repute any of those, already consecrated by such election, for lawful Bishops; alleging, that it was la●●ely prohibited by Pope Vrban the second, in a Coun●cell held under him, that any Clerk should take the investiture of any spiritual preferment from the hand of any King, Prince, or Layman: The King upon Anselmes refusal, required Gerard Archbishop of York to give these Bishop's Consecration; whereunto he readily assented; but William Giffard nominated to Winchester, stood so in awe of Anselm, that he durst not accept consecration at Gerard's hands. This incensed the King wonderfully, so as presently he commanded giffard's goods to be confiscate, and himself banished the Realm: great ado there was throughout the Realm about this matter, some defending the King's right, others taking part with the Bishops: The King thinking to pacify the Controversies, sent an Ambassador to the Pope, together with the Archbishop, to grow to some reasonable conclusion: baseball the second, who then was Pope, would not yield one jot unto the King, animated no doubt by Anselm, a man so resolute in his quarrel: insomuch that when the King's Ambassador William Wartlewast said, he knew the King would rather lose his Crown than this privilege; he answered, Yea, let him lose his head also if he will, whilst I live, he shall never appoint Bishop, but I will resist him what I may. So without doing any good, homeward they came. The King understanding beforehand how the world went, sent a Messenger to forbid Anselm to enter into the Realm, & presently seized all his goods, movables, and immovables into his hands. After three years' Exile, Anselm at the importunate mediation of Adila Countess of Bloys the King's Sister, was restored, upon these conditions; that he should be content to consecrate the Bishops already nominated by the King, and that the King should renounce all right to such nominations and investitures for time to come: No sooner returned he again, but he kindled a fresh combustion, by enforcing all married Priests to forsake their wives, depriving them of their goods, Benefices, and adjudging their wife's Adulteresses. The King upon their complaint, pitying their case (half of the Priests of England being then married, mediates for them, and protected them a while from Anselmes severity, granting them Licenses to retain their wives; but he (a man always most peremptory in his resolution) would not be persuaded to yield one jot in this or any other thing he intended: so that notwithstanding the King's inclination to succour them, many of them were miserably vexed; which engendered a new quarrel between him and the King: In a word, this rebellious traytorly Prelate, did so good service for the Pope against these two Kings (whom he caused to be in a manner excommunicated by the Pope, and subjugate to his pleasure) that in favour of him, he afforded to his See this honour, That whereas the Archbishop of Canterbury was wont to sit next the Bishop of Ruffian in General Counsels, hereafter his place should be at the Pope's right Foot, and withal used these words, Includamus hunc in Orb nostro tanquam Papa alterius orbis, Let us include this man in our world, as the Pope of another world. In a word, King William Rufus was so vexed with Anselm, William Bishop of Durham, and other rebellious Prelates, that * De Ge●. 〈◊〉 Angl. l 〈◊〉 123. William of Milmesbury records of him, That he animated the jews at London to enter into a Dispute against our Bishops, telling them (in merriment, as this Historian conceived) that if they overcame the Christians by manifest Arguments, that he would be of their Sect. Therefore this thing was acted with great fear of the Bishops and Clergymen, affected with a pious solicitude of the Christian Faith. But in this Combat, the jews obtained nothing but confusion; although they often boasted, that they were not overcome by Argumentation, but by the Faction of the Prelates. This firebrand of Contention departing this life, Ralph of Canterbury, 8 RALPH. his immediate Successor, an insolent choleric proud Prelate, offered two such notable affronts to King Henry the first, his Sovereign, who advanced him to this Sea, as no Age (I think) can parallel. For * Eadmerus, hist. Novorum, l. ●. p. 137. Rogerus d● de Costrias Antiq. Eccl. Btis. p. 111, 112. Polichron. l. 7. c. 15. Speeds History of Great Britain, p. 475. King Henry having assembled all his Nobles to Windsor Castle; to consult with them about his Marriage with Adelicia, his second Wife, Daughter to the Duke of Lorraine; the Bishop of Salisbury being requested both by the King and Queen to solemnize the Marriage between them, and clad in his holy Vestments, ready to perform this service, this decrepit resty proud Arch-Prelate commanded him to desist, contrary to the King and Queen's Precept and desire, and committed that service to the Bishop of Winchester, who performed it. After which, Adelicia being solemnly to be Crowned Queen at London, on the Feast of Pentecost, in the presence of the King and Nobles, this Arch-Prelate as he was chanting Mass at the High Altar in his Pontificalibus, to grace this Solemnity, espied the King sitting on his Royal Throne with his Crown upon his head: Whereupon he grew into such choler, that intermitting his begun Mass, he goes to the King, thus sitting in the Church on his Throne amidst his Nobles, and demands of him in big words, Who it was that had set the Crown upon his head? (he being Crowned by Thomas Archbishop of York, in the absence of Anselm of Canterbury:) To which the King replied: It is no great matter to me who did it, and it was done so long since, that I remember not who it was. But the Archbishop enraged with choler, auswered: That whoever had done it, did it wrongfully and unjustly; therefore thou shalt either cease to wear thy Crown, or else I will desist from saying Mass. The King nothing moved herewith, answered with a pleasant and mild countenance: If this Crown, as thou sayest, be not lawfully set on my head, you may do that which you conceive to be agreeable to Law, I will not gainsay it. At which words, the Archbishop approached nearer him, and lifting up his hands to pull the King's Crown from off his head, whiles the King was untying the Button under his Chin, by which his Crown was tied on his head, the Nobles admiring the King's modesty, and the Arch-Bishops anger and arrogancy, cried out with one voice against the Arch-Prelate, and earnestly entreated him, That in the solemn Coronation of the Queen, he would not uncrown the King himself. With who●e clamours Ralph being overcome, desisted f●om this his insolent attempt, and standing by the King, began the Song, Glory be to God on high; and then proceeded in his Mass. * Polich●on. l. 7. c. 15. Higden (and * Speed, p. 475. Speed out of him) records, That this testy old man could hardly be entreated by the Nobles to withhold his hands from striking the Crown off the King's head; and that even in the Church; in the presence of all his Lords, his Queen, and God himself: of such an high spirit than was this devout Arch-Prelate. From hence (writes † Antiq. Eccl●s. Brit. p. 112. Matthew Parker) it may be discerned, how unseasonably and impudently these kind of men abused the lenity of this Prince, who thought themselves more worthy in holiness than others, and deemed they had an imperial command over Princes. 9 WILLIAM. This furious proud Prelate being dead, * Polychron. l. 7. c. 18. Fabian. pars 7. c. 232. pag. 333. etc. Malm●b. Hist. l. 1. p. 178, 179. Matth. Paris Hist. Major, p. 71. Antiq. Eccl. Brit. p. 115. Godwins Catalogue of Bishops, p. 83. Speeds Hist. l. 9 p. 484, 493, 494. Fox Acts and Monuments, p. 181. Hov●d. Annal● pars prior, p. 481. William corbel his next Successor, was so good and trusty a subject to King Henry the first, who advanced him, that upon the King's death, he was content to betray and disinherit of the Crown his Daughter Maud the Empress, and Will●lmus Cantuariensis Archi-epi●copus qui primus Sacramentum fecerat, cum, pro●dolor, in Regem benedixit, Hoved●n, p. 481. contrary to his Oath, to join with Stephen Earl of Bloys, whom he Crowned with his own hands, but with such fear and terror of Conscience, that the consecrated Host fell out of his hands in the midst of Mass, by reason of his trembling and fearful amazedness. * In his Chronicles. Vol. 3. p. 46. in the l●fe of King Stephen. Raphael Holinshed his relation of this Fact, is worthy observation: Stephen (writes he) was Crowned at Westminster on Saint Stephen's day by William Archbishop of Canterbury, the most part of the Nobility being present, and swearing Fealty unto him, as to their true and lawful Sovereign: Howbeit, there were divers of the wiser sort of estates, which regarding their former Oath (to be true unto the Empress Maude) could have been contented, that the Empress should have governed till her Son had come to lawful age; notwithstanding they held their peace as yet, and consented unto Stephen. But the breach of their Oaths was worthily punished afterward, insomuch, that as well the Bishops, as the other Nobles, either died an evil death, or were afflicted with divers kinds of calamities and mischances, and that even here in this life. Yet there were some of them (namely the Bishop of Salisbury) which protested, that they were free from their Oath of Allegiance made to the said Empress, because that without the consent of the Lords of this Land, she was married out of the Realm: Whereas they took their Oath, to receive her for Queen upon that condition, That without their assent she should not marry with any person out of this Realm. Moreover, (as some writers think) the Bishops took it, they should do God good service, in providing for the wealth of the Realm, and the advancement of the Church, by their Note this, Perjury. For, whereas the late deceased King (Henry the first) used himself not altogether for their purpose, they thought, That if they might set up and create a King chiefly by their especial means and authority, he would follow their counsel better, and reform such things as they judged to be amiss: So Herald But this treacherous Act of them, in disinheriting Maude, (wherein the Bishop of Wi●●hester was a chief Actor, yet afterwards joined with Maude for a season, and then fell off again) what Civil Wars, Tumults, Battles, evil effects, and bloodshed it occasioned here in England, to the prejudice of the whole Realm, 〈◊〉 all our Chronicles and Historians, in the life of King Stephen, testify at large. Theobald, 10 THEOBALD. Archbishop of Canterbury, his immediate Successor * N●ubrigensis, l. 1. c. 10. An●. Eccl●s. Brit. p. 117.118. Godwin Catalogue of Bishops, p. 85.86. Speeds Hist. p. 496, 497. being summoned by the Pope to appear at the Council of Rheims, the King (at the instigation of Henry Bishop of Winchester his Brother, the Pope's Legate and Arch-Bishops opposite) prohibited him to pass beyond Sea, to stay him at home: But he thinking it safer to offend the King than the Pope, resolved to go; and though all the Ports were stopped, and laid for him, yet over the Seas he got. The King thereupon seized all his goods and Temporalties, and banished him the Realm: he like a tall fellow, thereupon interdicted the King, with the whole Realm; and taking advantage of the time, which was very troublesome, came home and lived in Norfolk, till by the intercession of the Bishops he was restored to his Bishopric. After which, growing into great favour with the King, in a Convocation summoned at London 1152. the King would have constrained the Clergy to make Eustace his son, King: which they refusing, and delaying to do, having a command from the Pope to the contrary, pretending that his Father King Stephen was an Usurper, and perjured Intruder; the King and his son cau●ed the doors to be shut upon the Clergy, where they were assembled, thinking by force and threatening to compel them thereto, before they departed. The greater number seemed to yield, but the Archbishop stealing secretly out of the place, took his Barge, and rowing down the * H●li●sh●d, Vol. 3. p. 57, 59 Thames, got beyond Sea; so that by this means the Synod was dissolved. His goods hereupon were presently once more confiscate, and his Temporalties seized into the King's hands. He thereupon troubled the Realm with Fire, Sword, and bloody Wars, causing Henry Fitz-Empresse to invade the Land, whose Title the Pope favoured, of purpose to strengthen himself against King Lewis of France, who had highly offended his Holiness, by casting his Bulls (whereby he require● the Fruits of Vacancies of Cathedral Churches in France) into the fire, saying, He had r●ther the Pope's Bulls should r●st in the fire, than his own Soul should fry in Hell. 11 BECKEY. Antiq. Eccl●s. Brit. p. 118. to 124. Godwins Catal. 86. to 96. Fox Acts and Monuments, p. 186. to 206.1036.1390. Speed Hist. p● 503. to 5016. Holinsh●d, p. 69. to 81. R●ger de H●veden. Annal. posterior, p. 491. to 534. Matthew Paris, p. 94. to 127. Math. West. An. 1166. p. 48.49.50. Thomas Becket succeeding Theobald, by King Henry the seconds extraordinary favour (though against the Canons, he being both a soldier, a Courtier, and skilled only in secular affairs,) to require his Sovereign's extraordinary favour, he first resigned his Bishopric, which he had received from the King's hands, into the Popes in a secret manner, receiving it back again as from him; and then looked so narrowly into the Lands belonging to his See, having great authority, and some skill in the Law, That under colour of defending the Rites of his Church, he took violently from every man what he listed: and practising Treason secretly, he required of the King the keeping of Rochester Castle, and the custody of the Tower of London; and called Roger Earl of Clare unto Westminster, to do his homage unto him for the Castle of Tunbridge; which the Earl denied, through the setting on of the King; so as he provoked many of all sorts of people every where with open mouth to exclaim against him, and to make their complaints thick and threefold to the King; between whom and the King there arose a great quarrel upon this occasion. The Clergy by their flattery, policy and Canons, having exempted themselves from secular Jurisdiction, and presuming upon Beckets power, grew strangely impudent and disorderly; insomuch, that the * Neubrigensis Hist. l. 2. c. 16. Speeds Hist. l. 9 p. 503.504. Bishop Jewel, Defence of the Apology, par. 2. c. 18. Divis. 1. p. 295, 296. Chief Justice declared in the King's presence, how that Clergy men had committed above an hundred murders since his reign; wherewith the King highly offended, he became somewhat too vehement in punishing them; but the blame of the Kings overmuch earnestness must lie on the Prelates, inasmuch as they gave the cause thereof: For whereas sacred Canons ordain, that Clerks found guilty, not only of heinous and grievous sins, but also of lesser, should be degraded, and thousands of such were then in the Church of England, like innumerable chaff among a little good Corn, yet very few such for many years had been then deprived. The Prelates, forsooth, while * Lo● th● Picture of our late times, and the cause of the increase of scandalous Ministers● they bestirred themselves rather to uphold the liberties and dignities of Clerks, than to chastise and cut off their vices, thought they did God and his Church good service, in protecting from public Discipline such heinous offenders, whom by duty of their places they ought to correct according to the Canon censure; whereby they through their impunity, having liberty to do what they listed, had neither fear of God, (whose Judgement they thought to be a far off) neither of men in authority; sith on the one side their Prelates neglected to reform them, and on the other side they were thus exempt by their order from secular Jurisdiction. This being the state of the Church and Realm, where in some were so injured without remedy, and others so injurious without coercion, as if neither sort were in condition of Subjects; the king thereupon took special care of quickening the public Discipline, and the rigour of ancient ●awes which thus lay neglected, and thereupon would, that all such of the Clergy as were deprehended in any Robbery, Murder, Felony, burning of houses, and the like, * Roger H●veden, An. 1163. should be tried and adjuged in his temporal Courts as Lay men were: Against which the Arch-Bishops resolution was: That Clergymen so offending should be tried only in the Spiritual Courts, and by men of their own Coat: who, if they were convict, should at first be only deprived of their Office and Benefice, but if they should again be guilty of the like, they should be adjudged at the king's pleasure. In this main controversy between the Crown and the Mitre, the Archbishop stood so peremptory on the immunities of his Clergy and See, as that he challenged from the● Crown (to the King's great offence) the custody of Rochester Castle and other Forts, which the King for securing his State, had resumed into his own hands. The King finding himself to be hereby but a demi-king, deprived of all Sovereignty over one half deal of his Kingdom, and perceiving Beckets stiffness in thus contesting with his Sovereign, to be no ways mollifiable by whatsoever his old favours or fresh persuasions, notwithstanding resolved to put nothing in execution which should not first be ratified and strengthened with the consent of his Bishops: Who thereupon assembling at Westminster, the King took both offence there at the Arch-Bishops thwarting his desires and occasions to establish sundry Articles, which he called his Grandfather's Customs, peremptorily urging Becket to yield thereunto, without any such reservation, (as saving in all things his order and right of the Church) wherewith he would have limited his assent. The points in those ordinances which he principally stuck at, as appears by his own Letter to the Pope, were these: 1. That none should appeal to the Bishop of Rome for any cause whatsoever, without the King's licence. 2. That it should not be lawful for any Archbishop or Bishop to depart the Realm, or repair to the Pope upon his summons, without the King's licence. 3. That no Bishop should excommunicate any man holding of the King in chief, or put any other of his Officers under interdict, without the King's licence. 4. That Clerk's criminous should be tried before secular judges. 5. That it should not be lawful for a Bishop to punish any one for perjury, or faith-breach. 6. That the Laity, whether the King or other, should hold pleas of Churches and Tithes, etc. These points so nearly touched the Papal Sovereignty and Church-liberties, that the resolute Metropolitan mainly opposed his whole power against them. The King being as resolute to enforce him to subscribe to them, both to ●nlarge his Sovereign authority, and to exempt his estate by degrees from dependency on any external Government, as lineally claiming from absolute Sovereign Antecessors. At last Pope Alexander very desirous to keep the King's love, though secretly wishing well to Beckets attempts, sent one Philip his Almoner to compose the controversy; by whom the Pope and Cardinals required the Archbishop to promise the King to keep his said Ordinances absolutely; without any save or exceptions. Whereupon Becket seeing his scrupulosity thus disapproved by his Sovereign, by all his Brethren the Bishops, and the Court of Rome itself, he road to Woodstock to the King, and there promised that he would keep the said Laws B●na fide, and without male engine. The King thereupon supposing now all contradictions would cease, called an Assembly of the States at Cla●endon, to collect and enact those Laws; where Becket relapsing from his former promise to the King, said, He had grievously sinned in making that absolute Oath, and that he would not sin any more. At which the King was so vehemently inflamed, that he threatened banishment and destruction to him and his. But at last the Archbishop being overcome by persuasions of divers Nobles and Bishops swore before the King, Clergy and people in the word of a Priest, and sincerely, that he would observe the Laws which the King entitled, Avitae: And all the Bishops, Abbots, Priors, and whole Clergy with all the Earls, Barons, and Nobility did promise and swear the ●ame faithfully and truly to observe and perform to the King and his Heirs for ever. But when the King not so contented, would have him to subscribe and fix his Seal to an instrument, in which these Customs and Laws were comprised, as every one of the other Bishops had done b●fore him; he once again starting from his faith, did absolutely refuse it; alleging, that he did promise to do the King some honour in word only, but not with an intent to confirm these Articles, being 16. in number; neither would he subscribe or seal them, unless the Pope by his Bull did first confirm them. The King hereupon sent two Ambassadors to Rome to the Pope, to crave his allowance of those Laws, and to pray that the Legantine power of England might be committed to the Archbishop of York; Becket being so far from seeking to pacify the King's displeasure, as daily he provoked him more and mor●● The Pope knowing the cause to be his own more than Beckets, rejected both these suits; Becket having dealt so with him beforehand, that he would do nothing to his prejudice; and withal absolved him and the other Bishops from their Oath of Allegiance to their Prince: Whereupon the King commanded Becket to be condemned in damages ●or a Manor which john de Marshal claimed, and in the Parliament of Northampton demanded an accounted of him of 30000. pound, which came to his hand during his Chancellorship; which he excusing, and refusing punctually to answer, the Peers and Bishops condemned all his movables t● the King's mercy: After which, the Prelates themselves by a joint consent, adjudged him guilty of perjury, for not yielding temporal obedience to the King according to his Oath, disclaiming all obedience to him thence forward as to their Archbishop: Becket the next day, whiles the Bishops and Peers were consulting of some f●rther course with him, caused to be sung before him at the Altar: The Princes sit and speak against me, and the ungodly persecute me, etc. And forthwith taking his silver Crosier in his own hands (a thing strange and unheard of before) enters armed therewith into the King's presence, though earnestly dissuaded by all that wished him well: Wherewith the King enraged, commanded his Peers to sit in judgement upon him, as on a Traitor and perjured person, and accordingly they adjudged him to be apprehended and cast in prison as such a delinquent. The Earls of Cornwall and Leicester (who sat as Judges) citing him forthwith to hear his sentence pronounced; he immediately appealed to the See of Rome, as holding them no competent Judges; whereupon all reviling him with the name of Traitor and perjured person, he replied; That were it not for his function, he would enter the Duel or Combat with them in the field, to acquit himself from Treason and perjury: and so speeding from the Court departed into Flanders (disguised under the name of Dereman) in a poor Fisher-boate, accompanied only with Servitors: The King thereupon seized all his Goods and Temporalties into his hands, and sent Ambassadors to the Earl of Flanders, the French King, and the Pope, praying them in no wise to suffer or softer within their dominions, one that was such a notorious Traitor to him. The French King, thinking that this disagreement between the King and the Archbishop would breed some stir in England, dealt with the Pope, that as he loved the Roman Church, and the aid of France, so he would support Beckets cause against the King; with whom though he had amity before, yet at Beckets instigation, as is probable, (whose whole life was nothing else but a continued act of Rebellion, Treachery, and Disobedience against his Sovereign Lord) he presently fell to invade the King of England's Dominions, and took by Assault certain Holds of his in Normandy. The Archbishop also about the same time growing in great savour with the Pope, whom the King by all his friends and Agents could not move to any thing against him, sent out particular Excommunications against all the suffragan Bishops of his Province, and all such as had obeyed, defended, or occasioned the said Laws and A vital customs, and against some of them by name; which Excommunications he published at Vizely in France on Ascension day, when the Church was most full of people, getting into the Pulpit the●e; and solemnly accursing them with Bell, Book and Candle, threatening the like thunderclap against his own Royal person: Whereupon the King receiving such a foil from the Pope, and such an affront from the Archbishop, directs his Writs to the Sheriffs of England, commanding them to attach all such who appealed to the Court of Rome, with the Fathers, Mothers, Brothers, Sisters, Nephews, and Nieces, of all the Clergy that were with the Archbishop, and to put them under sureties; as also to seize the Revenues, Goods, and Chattels of these Clergymen. And by other Letters to Guilbert Bishop of London, he sequestered the profits and Livings, which within his Diocese did belong to any of the Clergy who were fled to Thomas; and signified to his Justices by a public Decree, that no man should bring any Letters or Commandment from Pope Alexander, or Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury into England, containing an Indiction of the Realm, upon peril to be apprehended and punished as a Traitor to the King, and an enemy to the Realm. And that they should safe keep whosoever did bring any Interdict into England, till the King's pleasure were further known; causing all the Archbishops goods to be confiscated, and banished out of the Realm all the Arch-Bishops kindred, Man, Woman, Child, and sucking Babes; forbidding he should be any longer mentioned publicly and prayed for in the Church, as Archbishop of Canterbury; and to vex him the more, because he knew he was much delighted in the Monastery of Pontiniac, an Abbey of Cirstercian Monks, he signified to all the Monks of that Order in his Dominion, that he would banish them every one, if they would not procure the Archbishop to be thrust out of that Monastery; which for fear of so great calamity to so many men of their Order, was effected. And because Pope Alexander, Beckets surest Card, was ferrited much in like sort by Frederick Barbarossa the Emperor, the King therefore determined to join in league with him, being a processed enemy both to the French King and the Pope, sending Ambassadors to him for that purpose; which the Pope having notice of, began presently to quail, promising speedily to end all Controversies between him and Becket to the King's liking: Whereupon at the procurement of john of Oxford, two Legates were sent into England to reconcile the King and Thomas; but the Pope hearing when they were gone, that they were resolved utterly to confound the Archbishop, sent Letters after them to rebate their absolute power, who when they came to Thomas he absolutely refused to put their cause unto them, but upon such conditions, as neither they nor the King would brook. The passages between the King, and the Pope and Becket, and his Complaints to the Pope against the King, too tedious to recite at large, you may read at leisure in Holinshed, Vol. 3. p. 70. to 75. wherein he desires the Pope to use his rigour both against the King, and the Prelates that sided with him, and to constrain them to amendment. After this, the Pope moved the French King to mediate a Peace between them: For which purpose, both the Kings and the Archbishop were brought together at Paris; where suit being made to the King in his behalf, That he might return, be restored to his goods and revenues arising during his absence, and likewise to the King's favour, upon his humble submission: The King answered, That for the rest he was contented, but that he could not allow him the profits of his Archbishopric since his Banishment, for that he had already given them to others; yet he would give him such recompense for them, as the French King, or the Senate or Students of Paris should think meet. Whereupon Becket being called for, and advised by his frieuds to submit himself in the presence of both Kings, without any more reservations, he falling down humbly upon his knees, used these words: My Lord and Sovereign, I do here commit unto your own judgement the cause and controversy between us, so far forth as I may, saving the honour of Almighty God: The King much offended with his last exception, turned him about unto the French King, and telling how much he had done for the Archbishop, and how ●ee had used him, said, I am so well acquainted with the Tricks of this Fellow, that I cannot hope for any good dealing at his hands: See you not how he goeth about to delude me with this clause, (saving the honour of God?) for whatsoever shall displease him, he will by and by allege to be prejudicial to the honour of Almighty God. But this I will say unto you, whereas there have been Kings of England many before me; whereof some were peradventure of greater Power than I, the most part far less; and again, many Arch-Bishops before this man, holy and notable men; look what duty was ever performed by the greatest Archbishop that ever was, to the weakest, and simplest of my Predecessors, let him but yield me that, and it shall abundantly content me. Hereunto the Archbishop answered cunningly, and stoutly; That his Predecessors * Note this policy and auswer. who could not bring all things to pass at the first dash, were content to bear with many things, and that as men they fell, and omitted their duty oft times; that that which the Church had gotten, was by the constancy of good Prelates, whose example he would follow thus far forth; as though he could not augment the privileges of the Church in his time, yet he would never consent they should be diminished. This answer being heard, all men cried shame of him, and generally imputed these stirs unto him; and King Lewis offended with his Answer, asked him, Whether he thought himself to be greater or holier than Saint Peter? And the Peers of both Nations accused him of arrogance, as being himself the wilful hinderer of his own and the Church's Tranquillity. Notwithstanding, the Pope forgot not faithful Thomas; and therefore, after he had graced him with a Confirmation of all the Privileges and Powers which any of his Predecessors in that See did enjoy (to the daring and defiance, as it were, of the King's utmost indignation) the King sent a Letter into Germany, declaring, That he would forsake Pope Alexander, and join with the Emperor and Antipope. The King doubting what might become of these broils, caused his Son Henry to be Crowned King in his own life time, to assure him of the Succession: Afterwards coming into France again, Becket and he were upon the point of reconciliation, but the casting out some word or other, as before, married all; At length the King and he were made Friends, but his full restitution referred till he had behaved himself quietly a while at Canterbury, which he promised to do: But he was so far from performing that promise, as he sent into England before him divers Excommunications, which the Pope had granted out long before, and committed to his discretion. Amongst other the Archbishop of York, the Bishop of London and Salisbury were named in them, together with so many as were doers in the Coronation of the young King, which the Archbishop said might not be performed by any but by his appointment. The men thus strucken with this holy fire, hasted them over into Normandy, to make their complaint to the King, who infinitely grieved at this kind of dealing, cursed the time that ever he had made him Archbishop, and restored him to his place again, adding, It was his chance ever to do with unthankful men, otherwise some or other would long ere this have made this proud Priest an example to all such troublesome perturbers of his Realm and State. It happened among other, four Knights, to wit, Reynald Fitz-Vrse, Hugh de Mor●vill, William de Tracie, and Richard Briton, to be present at this speech of the Kings; who gathered thereby, they should do a deed very acceptable unto him, if they killed the Archbishop, who in the mean time was come to Canterbury, and was received there with great joy: whence he went to London, and so to Woodstock where the young King lay. But before he could get to the King's presence, word was brought him, the King's pleasure was, he should first go to Canterbury, and revoke those Excommunications, before the King would talk with him; whereupon he returned to Canterbury, without seeing the King at all: where the four Knights before mentioned arrived upon Innocents' day; who coming to the Archbishop, told him, the King's pleasure was, First, That he should go to his Son, and reverently make offer of doing homage and fealty unto him for the Barony of his Archbishopric: secondly, That he should cause all the strangers he brought into the Realm with him, to be sworn to his obedience: thirdly, That he should revok those Excommunications which he he had caused to be denounced against the Instruments of the young King's Coronation. To which demands he answered, That neither the King nor any other mortal man should extort from him, or any of his, by his consent, any unjust or unreasonable Oath: And as for the Bishops and others excommunicate concerning the Coronation, it was indeed (quoth he) a thing done in my behalf, for an injury offered to my Church, but it was the Act of the Pope. If therefore they will swear, they shall be ready to make me amend● at the Pope's discretion, I will absolve them, otherwise not: And whatsoever you say, it was the King's pleasure I should take my best course for the redress of this abuse by Ecclesiastical authority. Many other words then passed between them, they breathing our terrible threats, and he continuing still the same man, without yielding one jot. At last the Knights departed, giving the Monks charge in the King's name, to see the Archbishop forthcoming, and not to suffer him to escape away. At Evening Prayer time, the same day, they came suddenly into the Church with their Swords drawn, crying, Where's the Traitor? Where's the Traitor? The Archbishop, who was then going up the steps towards the Choir, hearing the noise, turned back unto them, and every one of the four striking mainly at him, upon the third or fourth greice of those steps he was slain. His body these Knights determined to have cast into the Sea, or else to have hewn into a ●housand pieces; but the Prior and Monks doubting some such thing, buried it immediately in the Under-Craft; whence shortly it was taken up, and laid in a most sumptuous Shrine, in the East end of the Church. The Pope hearing of this Massacre of this his grand Champion, Roger de H●veden A●nal. pars. posterior, p. 529.530.531 Matthew Paris, p. ●25. Sylvester Giraldus Cambrensis of the Conquest of I●eland. l. 1. c. 39 In H●linsh. Tom. 2. p. 25. immediately excommunicated all that were either authors or consenters to it. The King was ●aine to purge himself thereo● by Oath, and yet could not be absolved, before he had done certain strange Penance: as first, That he should pray devoutly at the Tomb of this new Martyr; That he should be whipped in the Chapterhouse, receiving of every Monk one Lash; That he should maintain two hundred Soldiers for the space of one year, at Jerusalem; and lastly, revoke the Declaration published at Clarindon, that originally gave the occasion of this Murder, with other particulars recorded by Master Fox. All which (such were those times) the King was fain to perform; to such slavery were Kings and Princes then brought, under the Popish Clergy: who Fox Acts and Monuments, p. 204, 205. Speeds Hist. p. 1042. sect. 100 Godwin, p. 99 See Surius, Ribadeneira, and Eadmerus in his life. presently Canonize this Arch-traitor for a Saint, write large Volumes of his Praises and Miracles, pray unto him Morning and Evening in their solemn public Matins and Vespers, in elegant Rhymes and Poems composed by Thomas Aquinas, in a more elegant style, to delight and ravish the Auditors; honour his Shrine with infinite Oblations, Pilgrimages, and Gifts: who was so much honoured an visited in times of Popery, that whereas in the Cathedral Church of Canterbury, there were three principal Images; on, consecrated to Christ; another, to the Virgin Mary; and a third, to Thomas Becket; their Annual Oblations to Thomas Becket, were commonly 1000 pound, or more● to the blessed Virgin 200. pounds; but to our blessed Saviour some years 6. pounds, 13. shillings, 4. pence; some years 3. pounds, 6. shillings, 8, pence; and, Hoc Anno Nih●l, some years just nothing: as * Apolog. l. 2. c. 12. sect. 12. Bishop Mort●n hath recorded out of their own Register of Canterbury. So that they preferred this Traitor and Rebel, in their blind devotion, at least one thousand times more than Christ himself: and, which is yet more abominable, advanced his blood above our Saviour's; praying even to Christ himself, to save them, no● by his own, but by this Archrebels blood (as if his own were not sufficient) as these two blasphemous Verses, inserted into their Psalters, evidence. * Ho●a beatissima V●rginis Maria secundum usum Sarum, Parisiis, 15●9. fol. 12. Bishop jewel, Defence of the Apology, par● 2. c. 18. Divis. 1. p. 295, 296. Tu per Thomae sanguinem quem pro te impendit, Fac nos Christe scandere quo Thomas ascendit. O Christ, by Thomas blood he for thee shed, Make us ascend whither he ascended. Had he been quartered, and then hanged up for a Traitor on some high Pinnacle, as he deserved, I should have liked the Prayer well; thinking it just that all who durst honour such a Traitor, or pray unto him as a Saint, deserved to have their quarters elevated as high as his. But in that sense they took it then, and many have used it since: yea, some at this very day: It is no le●se than Blasphemy and High Treason against Christ himself: Especially, i● we consider what they there annex to these Verses, Gloria & honor● Coronasti eum Domine, R. Et constituisti eum super opera manuum tuaru●; attributed unto Christ himself, Heb. 2.7, 8. 1 Cor. 15.27. Roger Walden Archbishop of Canterbury, in a full Convocation held at Paul's in London, Anno Domini 1098. (if * Constitut. f. 149 150. Aton mistake not) ordained, That a solemn Commemoration should be kept on Wednesday every week throughout the year, if it were possible, for this Arch-traitor Thomas; in which Constitution there is this passage: And although we aught to honour all and singular constituted in the heavenly Kingdoms with solicitous endeavours, and to advance them with loud praises; yet we ought to extol with highest acclamations our m●st glorious Bishop and Martyr, Saint Thomas, both the Master and Patron of our Metropolitical Church, who is known to have shed his blood for the defence of the Church's liberty, by whose both Merits and Passion our whole Province of Canterbury is illustrated, and the universal Church adorned; and it is meet to personate him with supremest praises, and to worship him with spiritual honours. This Traitor shortly after became so eminent, Giraldus Cambi●n●is of the Conquest of Ireland, l. 2. c. 33. p. 52. that divers King's Ambassadors, Bishops, and others, came on Pilgrimage from ●orraine parts, to visit his Tomb at Canterbury. And though ●he traitorly Prelates, Monks, and Clergy, thus Deified him for a Saint and Martyr (as many now account him) yet the Peers and Nobles about the King, gave it out in strict charge, upon pain of death, and confiscation of all their goods, That ●o man should be so hardy as to name Thomas Becket to be a Martyr, or to preach of his Miracles. * Fox Acts and Monuments, p. 1035, 1036. And King Henry the eight; after he had been a long time Canonised for, and adored as an Arch-Saint, declared him in his Injunctions, published Anno 1539. to have been a Rebel and Traitor to his Prince; and therefore straightly charged and commanded, That from thenceforth he should not be esteemed, named, reputed, or called a Saint, but Bishop Becket; That his Images and Pictures throughout the whole Realm should be plucked downe● and avoided out of all Churches, Chapels, and other places; and that the Days used to be Festival in his name, should be no more observed, nor the Service, Offices, Antiphones, Collects, and Prayers in his name read, but razed and put out of all the Books upon pain of his Majesty's indignation, and imprisonment at his Grace's pleasure. After which, * Fox Acts and Monuments, p. 1390. Stephen Gardiner, Bishop o● Winc●ester, and Lord Chancellor in Queen Mary's days, with his other fellow Bishops (who were much in love with this Traitor, being such themselves) caused the Image of this old Romish Traitor Becket to be set up over the Mercer's Chapel door in Cheapside in London, in form of a Bishop, with a Mitre and Crosier; but within two days after, his two blessing-fingers were first broken off, and on the seventeenth day of February his head struck off: whereupon arose a great stir, and many suspected for doing it, were committed to Prison. Which being again set up the second day of March, at the suspected parties cost, and strictly watched with a Guard each night, for fear it should be re-demolished; on the fourteen●h day of the same Month, the head of this Traitorous Beast was once more broken off, but the Agent not discovered; though there was a Proclamation made in London the next day, That whosoever would reveal the Party, though of Counsel and privity to the Act, should have his Pardon, and an hundred Crowns of Gold, with hearty thanks: So zealous were our traitorly Bishops for this their Brother Arch-traitor; whose very Crosier staff some of late adored in the Tower, and have likewise Printed his Life. * Speeds Hist. p. 554, 555, 564, 565. Holinshed, p. 157, 158, 159● 162, 168, 169. Hubert the 42. Archbishop of Canterbury, 12 HUBERT. a man that swayed the Kingdom in King Richard the first his days; and after that advanced King john to the Crown, p●tting by Arthur Duke of Britain, right Heir to the Crown, being Son to Geffrey, elder Brother to john; which occasioned many Wars, and the loss of Normandy: He finding the King not so tractable as he supposed to his will, did underhand bolster up the Clergy, to affront him in the election of the Bishop of Norwich, repenting more now than any thing he did in all his life, thate he had so advanced King john to the Crown, showing such slender respect to his Sovereign, that being prohibited by Fitz-Peter, the King's great justiciary and Minister (in the King's absence) of Regal Command, from holding a General Council of his Province, (never used to be held but by Sovereign permittance) his pleasure scorned to take any countermand: after which, he spared not to outbrave his Sovereign himself. For having notice, the Feast of the Nativity then approaching, that the King intended with his Queen at Guildford to keep that festival with great Magnificence; he, whose Palace ordinarily for splendour, multitude of attendants, and sumptuous entertainments, did strive with the Kings; thought this a fitting time to show forth his great State, and little regard of his Prince's discountenance, by * See Antiq. Eccles. Brit. p. 143, 144. Mat. Paris, An. 1201. p. 198. Matth. West. An. 1201. p. 77. parallelling to the Kings his own sumptuous preparations, with rich Attires and costly Gifts for his attendants at Canterbury. The King, as Kings brook not to be braved by their subjects (nor is it wisdom for dis-favorites to do it) moved with great indignation, thought the man had too much Riches, and too little discretion, (which seldom lodgeth in the Brain, where Pride dwells in the Heart) and therefore to abate somewhat the one, and learn him more of the other, he kept his Easter at Canterbury, at the Costs of Hubert the R●ch; and not to spare him who spared not himself; he there increased that great expense, with a greater of his and his Queen's solemn Crowning again on Easter day in the Cathedral Church: where, in lieu of his expense, Hubert had the formal Honour to set on their Crowns, but yet not the grace to sit near the King's heart. Such being the first overtures of heart-burnings betwixt the King and his Clergy; they afterwards● by additament of daily fuelling, burst forth into a more fearful ●ame. For Hubert, bearing too much good will to the French King, and in very deed * ●●e H●l●ns●●d, p. 168.169. repenting himself of nothing so much, as for that he had commended King john to the Noblemen and Pee●es of the Realm, since he proved another manner of man than he looked to have found him; the King having prepared a Royal Host and mighty Navy to revenge his foreign losses and wrongs on the Fre●●h King, Hubert the Archbishop (who confederated with the Pope and French King against his Sovereign,) came with sundry others to Portesmouth to the King, and * Lo● the pride of a Prelate mixed with Treachery. ●●●ly forbids the King to proceed in the Voyage, (in tr●th, for fear he should hinder King Philip from aiding the Pope against Otho the Emperor.) Whereupon the King dism●●●●d his Forces; Hubert being the instrument, that so resolute Projects, so inestimable Charges, so necessary an Action of the Kings fell suddenly to the ground: whereby, besides the selfe-mischiefe which therewith fell on the King, many fresh grudge accrued unto him, for suffering himself to be thus violently repulsed from so behooveful a purpose. The King the next day checking himself, for overprizing the command of any man above the value of his Kingly Honour and Estate, resolved to collect his disparkled Troops, and to put forth to Sea. To which end, taking order with his Nobles to follow him, they gave him leave with a small company to wa●t up and down two days, in expectance of their attendance; till seeing them more obsequious ●o Huber●s command than his, (the Archbishop also sending his inhibition after them on the Sea, to stop their passage with the King) he was forced to come again to Land. The King hereupon put many of his Earls, Barons, Knights, and Clergymen to a grievous pecuniary Redemption, for thus refusing to follow him, for recovering his Inheritance. * Mat. Pari● Hist. Major, p. 264. The Arch Bishop, though their Ringleader, might well have been exempted from this Judgement, by his passage to an higher, dying the same week, either of Grief, or of a Fever, which killed him in four days: But the King forthwith in person going to Canterbury, seized upon all his Wealth and Possessions, showing himself right joyful, that now he was rid of him, whom men suspected of too familiar practising with the French King, † Mat. Paris, In. 1205. p● 204 Antiq. E●cl●s. Brit. p. 144. H●linsh. p. 169. Speed, p. 565. saying, He was never a King till now; by reason of Hubert's too presumptuous daring to cross his Royal Resolutions, as of late he did. This † Holinshed, p. 15●, 15●. 〈◊〉. An●al● pars posterior. p. 767, 768.769. 〈◊〉. Eccl. Brit. p. 138. ●o 144. Speeds Hist. p. 550. Hubert, being Chief Justice and Arch●Bishop in Richard the first his tim●, Anno 1198 the Monks of Christs● Church in Canterbury exhibited this Complaint against him to Pope Innocent: That their Archbishop Hubert (contrary to his Order and Dignity) exercised the Office of High justice, and sa●e in judgement of Blood, being so encumbered in Temporal matters, that he could not ●ave time to discharge his Office, touching Spiritual Cause● Whereupon the Pope sent to King Richard, admonishing him, not to suffer the said Arch Bishop to be any longer troubled with Temporal Affairs, but to discharge him thereof, and not to admit * Note this. any Spiritual person from thenceforth unto any Temporal administration. He further prohibited, by virtue of their obedience, all manner of Prelate's, and men of the Church, that they should not presume rashly to take upon them any manner of Secular Function or Office. Whereupon the Archbishop was discharged of his Office of Chief Justice, and Geffrey Fitz-Peter succeeded in government of the Realm in his stead. Afterwards, this Arch-Prelate being made Lord Chancellor of England by King john, Anno. 1199. and uttering some words unadvisedly, that showed how he inwardly rejoiced at the King's favour towards him in the gift of this Office, * Hoveden, An. pars posterior p. 793.794. and so gloried in the Honour whereto he was preferred, (which he would never have done, if he had weighed of worldly pomp, as by his Profession he ought, and as one asketh the question in the same case, Dic mihi, nunquid, Corporibus prosunt? Certe nil: dic, Animabus? Tantundem etc.) The Lord Bardolfe said unto him, yet not so so●tly in his ear, but that some overheard it: My Lord, to speak and not offend you: surely, if you well consider the Honour and Dignity of your Calling, you would not willingly yield to suffer this yoke of Bondage to be laid upon your shoulders: For we have oftentimes heard of a Chancellor made an Archbishop, (as was Thomas Becket, who * Mat. Paris Hist. Major. p. 94. An●. Eccles. Brit p. 122 Godwins Catal. of Bishops, p. 88 upon his instalment in the Sea of Canterbury, immediately resigned his Lord Chancelours Office, sending his great Seal to the King then in Normandy, with a Letter, wherein he certified him, That he could not serve the Church and the Court both at once, and that this moved him to resign his Chancelourship, as incompatible wi●h his Arch-Bishopricke) but we never heard of an Archbishop made a Chancellor till now. Such an * See a Breviate of the Prelates intolerable Usurpations, the Epistle to the King. unseemly and unlawful thing was it then reputed for Bishops to intermeddle with Temporal Offices and Affairs, which are incompatible with their Spiritual Function, and are seldom managed by them, but to the great oppression, the ruin of the People and State. Hubert being dead * Mat. Par. Hist. Major, p. 204.205, 213. to 278. sparsim. Antiq. Eccles. Brit and Godwins in the life of Steph. Langh. Mat. West● An. 1207.1208. to 1214. Speed, How Holinsh●d, Hoveden, Hu●tingdon, Grafton, Caxton, Polychronicon, Fabian, Martin, and others in the life of King john. Mr tindal's Practise of Popish Prelates, p. 374, 375. Doctor Barnes his Supplication to King Henry the 8. p. 189. Mr. Fox Acts and Monu●ments, p. 226. to 234. the Monks of Canterbury secretly at midnight elected Reginald their Subprior, 13 REGINALD. for his Successor, taking an Oath of him, not to make his Election known to any, till he came to the Pope's presence, whither he was advised to post with all speed. The Oath he violates as soon as ever he had crossed the Sea, bearing himself every where as Lord Elect, showing withal the testimonial of his Election to divers; which so incensed his Brethren the Electors against him, as they presently resolved to become suitors to the King ●or pardon of their fault, in choosing him without his licence, and also that he would permit them to make a new Election, supposing the old frustrate by the Elects perjury: They did so, and obtained their request, the rather because they made show of readiness in satisfying the King's desire, who wished them to elect john Grey Bishop of Norwich: him they sent for in all haste to Canterbu●y where they solemnly elected him for their Archbishop, publishing his Election in the Church before the King and an infinite number of people, placing him in the Bishop's Chair. The King putting him in possession of his temporalties forthwith. These two Elections being presented to the Pope, he adjudged them both void, and making use of the Monks debate (●he greater part being then at Rome, some of them avouching their first Election as good, others importunately seeking to have the latter confirmed) he secretly practised with them, and at last persuaded them to elect Stephen Langhton an English man, and Cardinal of Rome, of singular gifts and Learning: which done, the Pope with his own hands gave him Consecration at Viturbium; and well knowing how heinous the King would take the matter, he writ Letters unto him sweetened with many entreaties, large praises of the new Archbishop, and seasoned now and then with some touches of doubtful threatening, if he should oppose himself against that was then done. This notwithstanding, the King in great indignation, as he had just cause, banished and drove out all the Monks of Canterbury by force (who were entertained in foreign Monasteries) seized upon all their goods, lands, and forbade Stephen Langhton entrance into the Realm: The Pope hearing this, sends his Mandates unto William Bishop of London, Eustace Bishop of Ely, and Maugre Bishop of Worcester, wherein he willed them first to admonish and persuade the King to restore the Monks their goods and place, and to give the Archbishop possession of his Temporalties by a day: then if he refused so to do, to interdict the whole Realm. They durst not but obey, and finding the King resolute in his determination, at the time appointed, they published the Pope's Interdiction, interdicting the whole Realm: And as well foreseeing the ensuing trouble to come, as their present danger, got them out of the Land, together with joceline Bishop of Bath, and Giles of Hereford. The King immediately seized all their Goods and Temporalties into his hands, and moreover banished all the friends and Kinsfolks of these Bishops, that were likely to yield them any comfort or relief. During the time of this Interdict, * Oh the impiety of Popes and Prelates, thus to prefer their wills before God's Service & the people's souls. all Divine Service ceased throughout the Realm (God's Service giving place to the Pope's pride and malice) except only Baptism of Children, Auricular Confession, and the Administration of the Sacrament unto such as lay upon the point of death. The Pope seeing this Curse prevailed not; at the instigation of the Arch Bishop and other Prelates, proceeded to a particular Excommunication of the King, and not long after deprived him (by a Judicial sentence) of his Crown, Kingdom and all Regal authority; a thing till that time in no age ever heard of. For the better executing which sentence, he writes to Philip the French King, to expel King john out of his Kingdom, promising him remission of all his sins, and giving the Kingdom of England to him and his successors for this his good service; and withal sends ●orth his Bulls to the Nobles, Knights, and Soldiers in divers Countries, that they should sign themselves with the sign of the Cross, to cast the King of England out of his Throne, and revenge the injury of the Universal Church, by aiding King Philip in this Catholic War, promising them all as large and ample indulgences in all things as those enjoyed, who visited the Lords Sepulchre at Jerusalem: whereupon the French King prepared a great Army both by Sea and Land, to expulse King john; who made himself so strong by Sea and Land in a short time, that he had far more Ships and Land-Souldiers than Philip; which Pandolfe the Pope's Legate perceiving, and doubting of the success, willingly repairs into England, tells King john, in what danger he and his whole kingdom were, how much Christian blood he was like to cause to be spilth to prevent all which inconveniences, he counsels him to resign his Crown and Kingdom to the Pope, and then to receive it from him again; which he yielded to at last. See now to what extremities this poor King was brought by these rebellious and traytorly Prelates means, † Matth. Paris, Ann. 1208. who refused to appear before him when he sent for them; his whole Land was under Interdiction, and so remained for 5. whole years, like an Heathenish Nation, without the celebration of Divine Service and Sacraments. * Fox Acts and Monuments, p. 229. to 234.409.719. john himself was by Name Excommunicated, and had so remained for divers years. * ●dem Ann. 1209. All his Subjects were released & freed a Regis fidelitate & subjectione, from owing either fidelity or subjection to him, yea, they were forbidden, and that under pain of Excommunication, * Idem Ann. 1212. so much as to company or converse with him, either at Table, or a● Council, or in speech and conference. Further yet, * Mat. Paris, Hist. Min. john was deposed from his Kingdom, and that judicially, being in the Roman Court deprived of all right to his Kingdom, and judicially condemned; and * Mat. West●n. Hist. 1213. and Mat. Paris, An. 1213. that sentence of his deposition and deprivation was solemnly denounced and promulgated before the French King, Clergy, and people of France; † Mat. Paris. loc. cit. p. 310. Neither only was john thus deposed, but his Kingdom also given away by the Pope, and that even to his most mortal enemy; for the Pope to bring his sentence to execution, * Mat. Westm. loc. cit. ex part● Dom. Papae Regi Franc●r●m all ●isq● inju●●●run● & idem nit Paris. p. 311● writ unto Philip the French King, persuading, yea, enjoining him, to undertake that labour of dethroning john actually (as judicially he was before) and expelling him from the Kingdom, promising him not only remission of all his sins, but that he and his Heirs ●hould for ever have the Kingdom of England; withal, † Paris. loc. c●t● the Pope writ Letters to all Nobles, Soldiers, and Warriors in divers Countries, to sign themselves with the ●rosse, and to assist Philip for the dejection of john. * Paris. & Westm. loc. cit. Philip was not a little glad of such an offer, b●● hereupon gathered Forces and all things fit for such an expedition, expending in that preparation no less than 60. thousand pounds: all * Paris. A●n. 1213. these things being notified to King john, did not a little daunt him, and though he was too insensible of the impendent calamities, yet to strike a greater terror into his amazed heart, and make a more dreadful impression in his mind of the dangers which now were ready to fa●l on his head, Pandolph was sent from the Pope unto him to negociate about the resigning of his Kingdom; to which if he would consent, he should find favour, protection, and deliverance at the Pope's hands. Pandulf by a crafty kind of Romish Oratory, at his coming to the King, expressed, yea painted out in most lively colours all the difficulties and dangers to which the King was subject; * Paris. in loco cit. dum aut●m, etc. the loss of his Crown, the loss of his honour, the loss of his life; that there was no other way in the world to escape them, but by protection under the Pope's wings. * Matth. W●stm. Paris. lo●. cit. Holinshed, p. 177.178. john seeing dangers to hang over him on every side, by the French abroad, by the Barons at home: and being dejected and utterly dismayed and confounded with the ponderation of them, resolved for saving his life, to lose his liberty and honour, and to save his Kingdom from his open Adversary, to ●ose it and give it quite away to his secret but worst enemy that he had, and to take an Oath of sealty to the Pope, recorded in Holinshed, p. 178. doing herein as if one for fear of being slain in the open field, should kill himself in his own chamber. It was not piety, but extreme misery; nor devotion, but fear only and despair, that caused and even forced john against his will being then drowned in despair, to resign his Crown, and to make two several grants thereof to the Pope. The * Mat Paris, and Mat. West. An. 1217. Doctor Craking their p● up●on the Pope's Temporal Monarchy, p. 245. to ●48. first Charter was made to Pandulph the Pope's Lega●e, on the 15. day of May in the 14. year of King john's reign, the Copy whereof is set down in Matthew Paris, Matthew Westminster. The second Charter was made to Nichol●s Bishop of Tusculum the Pope's Lega●e, for the Pope's use, in Saint Paul's Church in London, the 3. of October in the 15. year of King john, An. Dom. 1213. agreeing verbatim with the former, differing only from it in this; that the first was sealed with Wax, the second with Gold: which several Grants were so detestable to the whole world, that it made all men exclaim against and detest King john. How much the Barons disliked this Grant of King john, his * V●rbae Epist. Ioh● ad Innoc. ci●●n●●● in resp. ad Apoll. Bellar. c. 3. See Holins. p. 177.178. own words to Pope Innocentius, as also the Pope's answer, do witnesse● Our Earls and Barons, saith he, (and the Pope writes the like) were devout and loving unto us, till we had subjected ourselves to your Dominion, but since that time, and specially even for so doing, they * In illum insu●gunt postqu●m Ecclesia satisfecit ●ui assist●bant ●●dem quando Eccl●siam off●nd●bat. in Epist. Innoc. 3. apud Mat. Paris. An. 1217. Innoc. p. 356. all rise up against us. The manifold * D●risionibus mu●●●plicatis subsannando dix●run● Mat. Paris, An● 1215. 〈◊〉 p●ractis. Idem An. 1216. Ho●●nsh p. 186. opprobrious speeches used by the Barons against King john, for subjecting himself and his Kingdom to the Pope, do declare the same. john (say they) is no King, but the shame of Kings; better to be no King, than such a King: behold a King without a Kingdo●e, a Lord without dominion. Alas thou wretch, and servant of lowest condition, ●o what misery of thraldom hast thou brought thyself? Thou wast a king, now thou art a Cowherd, thou wast the highest, now the lowest: Fie on thee john, the last of Kings, the abominaton of English Princes, the confusion of English Nobility Alas England, that thou art made tribu●ary and subject to the rule of base servants, of strangers; and which is most miserable, subject to the servant of servants. Thou john whose memory will be woeful in future time; thou of a most free King, hast made thyself tributary, a farmer, a vassal, and that to servitude itself: this thou hast done, that all might be drowned in the Hell of Romish Avarice. Yea, so detestable was both this Fact of john, and dealing of the Pope, that Philip the French King, though the mortal enemy of King john, hea●ing thereof, even upon this very point, That the Barons and State did no● consent to that Act, did proclaim both the absolute freedom of the Kingdom of England, notwithstanding this grant of john, and declaim also against this Pope, for seeking to enthrall Kingdoms unto him. As the King, by the Treason and treachery of these Prelates, and especially of the * I●ti communes conjura●● & confad●rati capitalem censent●n●um ha●u●runt, & juraverunt omnes in prasentia Archi●piscopi, quod viso ●emper e● congruo, propriis libertatibus, si necesse fu●rit, d●c●rtabunt u●qu● ad mort●m. Id●m. Archbishop, was thus enforced most ignominiously to resign and prostitute his Crown and Kingdom to the Pope, to the loss of his Kingly honour, and the hearts of all his Barons and Subjects; so he was fain to receive the Archbishop, and restore the other Bishops, Monks, and banished Rebels against him to their Bishoprickes, Goods, and Revenues; and to give them such Damages and Recompense, as the Pope should think 〈◊〉. For this King, Anno Domini 1213. intending a Voyage into Guien, his Realm standing as yet * Holin●●ed, p. 180, 181, 182. interdicted, his Lords refused to go with him, unless the interdicting might be first released, and he clearly absolved of the Pope's Curse, to the end that God's wrath and the Pope's being fully pacified, he might with better speed move and maintain the Wars: whereupon he was constrained to alter his purpose; and coming to Winchester, dispatched a messenger with letters, signed with the hands of twenty four Earls and Barons, to the Archbishop of Canterbury, the Bishops of London, Lincoln, and Hereford, then sojourning in France; requiring them, with all other banished men, to return into England; promising them by his Letters Patents, not only a sure Safeconduct for their coming over, but that he would also forget all passed displeasures, and frankly restore unto every man all that by his means had been wrongfully taken from them, and as yet by him detained. Hereupon the Archbishop, and other Bishops, with all speed came into England, with the other exiles, and went to Winchester, where the King then remained: Who hearing that the Bishops were come, went forth to receive these Traitors; and at his first * Oh, to what base slavery was this King brought by these traitorly Prelates? meeting with the Archbishop of Canterbury, the King kneeled down at his feet, (who should have rather kneeled to the King) and asked him forgiveness, and that it would please him and the other Bishops also to provide for the miserable state of the Realm: requiring of the Archbishop (having as then the Pope's power in his hands, as being his Legate) to be absolved; promising upon his solemn received Oath, That he would before all things defend the Church, and the Order of Priesthood, from receiving any wrong: also that he would restore the old Laws made by the ancient Kings of England, and namely those of S. Edward, which were almost extinguished and forgotten; and further, that he would make recompense to all men whom he had by any means endamaged. This done, he was absolved by the Archbishop, and shortly after sent his Orators to Rome, to take off the Interdict. The Pope hereupon sent the Cardinal of Tusculum into England, to compound the differences and damages between the King and the Bishops, and then to release the Interdict. Who, after a Convocation summoned, and sundry meetings had at London, Reading, Wallingford, and elsewhere, & some messages to Rome ordered the King to pay 40000. Marks damages to these rebellious Prelates; which done, the Interdict was solemnly released by the Legate, in the Cathedral of Paul's in London, june 29. 1214. after the term of 6. years, 3 months, and 14. days, that the Realm had been shaken with that dreadful Dart of Correction, as it was then esteemed. After this, King john raised an Army, intending to go against those Lords who refused to follow him to Poictou. But the Archbishop meeting him at Northampton, sought to appease him● but he marching on to Nottingham, there with much ado, the Archbishop following him, and threatening to excommunicate all those that should aid him, enforced him to desist his Enterprise. This done, he thought all troubles at an end, but the worst were yet behind. For the King having wound himself into the Pope's favour, by this his Resignation, and holding his Crown from him as his feudatory, began to curb the Archbishop and his Faction; who finding the King stronger in the Pope's favour than they, * Mat. Paris, p. 244, 230. Speed l. 9 ●. 8. s●ct. 55. p. 582, 584. thereupon stirred up the Barons to rebel and take Arms against the King, who had lost their hearts by his Resignation: In this Rebellion and Conspiracy, * All●gaba●t Archiepis●●pum Cant●ariensem Regis Anglia h●stem esse ●ublicum, ut qui Bar●nibus Angliae inconti●um c●ntra Reg●m ●undem pr●buit, & consensum; quodqu●●psius favore & ●●nsili● ii●●m Bar●n●● dictum R●g●m ● s●l●● d●p●ll●r● molir●●t●r. &c: Matth. Paris, Hist. Major, p. 261, 263. Stephen Langthon the Archbishop was the Ringleader, yea, the principal Abettor, Conspirer, chief Agent, and Counsellor (as Matthew Paris, Wendover, Speed, Holinshed, and other our Historians testify:) The Pope hereupon excommunicates the Barons, and all other English or French, who impugned King john, even in the general Council of Lateran, than held● and the Bishop of Winchester, and Pandulph the Pope's Legate (who solemnly denounced the Pope's Curse against the Barons) did likewise suspend the Archbishop from all his Episcopal authority: who thereupon repairing to Rome for absolution, was in the Council of Lateran accused and convict of Conspiracy and Treason against the King, and contempt against the Pope and Church's Censure: for which, the Pope resolving to depose him from his Sea and dignity, by the Cardinal's intercession for him (he being their brother Cardinal) was entreated to deal somewhat milder, but yet confirmed his suspension from his Bishopric by public sentence; commanding by his Letters, all his Suffragan Bishops to withdraw their obedience from him and for a further revenge whereas Simon Langthon, his brother, by his procurement had been elected to the Sea of York, (a strange example, to have an whole Kingdom ruled by two Brethren, of so turbulent humours:) the * See here the doubling and juggling of the Pope. Pope not only did cassate his Election, but likewise made him uncapable of any Episcopal Dignity, placing in that Sea Walter Grace (a trusty friend to the King, and a professed enemy to the Langhtons) whose Pall cost him no less than a thousand pound. King john having thus procured all his Barons to be excommunicated, and the City of London (siding with them) to be interdicted, and the Arch-Bishops suspension to be confirmed; the Barons and Archbishop held these Censures in such high contempt, that they decreed, neither themselves nor the Citizens should observe them, nor the Prelates denounce them; alleging, that they were procured upon false suggestions, and that the Pope had no power in Secular matters from Christ, but only in Spiritual, and that Prelates had nothing at all to do with Wars; and thereupon sent for Lewis, the Dolphin of France, to receive the Crown of England: Who not so void of Ambition, as to lose a Crown for want of fetching, was not long behind, landing here in England, in despite of the Pope's inhibition, and threats of Excommunication to hinder him, with a great Army, and Fleet of six hundred Boates. After which, he repairs to L●ndon, electing Simon Langhton for his Chancellor, the Arch-Bishops Brother, the Archbishop being the chief man in this Rebellion and Treason against King john; by whose Counsel and Preaching, the Citizens of London, and Barons, though all excommunicated by the Pope, did celebrate Divine Service, and drew on Lewis to do the like. King john levying a great Army, and hasting to give Battle to those Rebels and Enemies, coming to Swinshed † Fo● Acts and Monuments, p. 719. with the Authors th●re cited, and Speeds History of Great Britain, l. 9 c. 8. sect. 63. p. 578, 588. Abbey, was poisoned in a Chalice, by a Monk of that House; who went to the Abbor and shrived himself, telling him, how he intended to give the King such a Drink, that all England should be glad and joyful thereof: at which, the Abbot wept for joy, and praised God for the Monks constancy; who being absolved beforehand by the Abbot, took the Cup of Poison, and therewith poisoned both the King and himself, to do the Arch-Bishops and Prelates a favour; since this * Holinsh. p. 196, 204, 205. King could not abide the pride and pretended authority of the Clergy, when they went about to wrest out of his hands the Prerogative of his Princely Government. He dying, Henry his young Son was received to the Kingdom, Lewis forsaken, the Barons absolved by the Pope and Clergymen too, after a composion paid by them. After this, Stephen Langhton enshrines his Predecessor Becket (as great a Traitor as himself) in a very sumptuous Shrine (the King and greatest part of the Nobility of the Realm being present at the solemnity:) which done, this Arch-traitor, after he had endeavoured to raise a new War between the King and the Nobles, died himself, july 9 1228. To obscure whose Treasons and Rebellions, our Monks, who writ the Histories of those times, have raised up many slanders and lies of this poisoned King john, to his great defamation. * Mat. Paris, An. 1231. p. 355● Mat. Parker, Antiq. Eccles. Brit. p. 158. G●dwin p. 110, 111. Holinsh. p. 213. Richard Wethershed, 14 RICHARD. the very next Archbishop, withstood King Henry the 3. who in Parliament demanded Escuage of those who held any Baronies of him; maintaining that the Clergy ought not to be subject unto the judgement of Laymen, though all the Laity and other of the Spiritualty consented to the King. After this, he had a great controversy with Hubert de Burgo, Earl of Kent, concerning some Lands of the Earl of Gloucester, the profits whereof the Archbishop challenged as due unto him in the minority of the said Earl. The Archbishop complained of the pretended wrong to the King (with whom Hubert was very gracious, for the good service he had done him in defending Dover Castle against the French,) and finding no remedy answerable to his mind at the King's hands, who answered him truly, That the Lands were held of him in capite, and so the wardship of them belonged to himself, not to the Archbishop; he thereupon excommunicated all the Authors of this his supposed injury, the King only excepted, and then got him to Rome (the common Sanctuary and receptacle for all Rebellious, Traytorly Prelates,) this being the first Excommunication that was pronounced against any man for invading the Temporalties of the Church. The King hereupon sends divers to Rome, to stop the Archbishops proceedings, and defend his Royal Prerogative. The Pope notwithstanding delighted much with the eloquence, gravity, and excellent behaviour of the Archbishop, granted presently all his demands, even in prejudice of the King's Crown and Right. Little joy had he of his Victory, for being but three days in his way homeward, he fell sick at Saint Gemma, and died. † See Holinsh. p. 114. Mat. Paris, Ann. 1232. In this Bishop's time, the Italians had gotten many Benefices in England, who being much spited at, certain mad fellows took upon them to thresh out their Corn every where, and give it unto the poor, as also to rob and spoil them of their money and other goods, after which the Italians were not so eager upon English Benefices. 15 EDMUND. Saint Edmund Archbishop of Cante●bury had many bicker with King Henry the third, † Antiq. Eccles. Brit. p. 159. to 171. Godwyn, 112.113. Fox Acts and Monuments, p. 321● 409, 533. H●lins. p. 222● 223, 225. he was baptised in the same Font that Thomas Becket his Predecessor was, and somewhat participated of his disposition: Being consecrated Archbishop, he presently fell into the King's displeasure, by opposing himself against the marriage of Elinor, the King's Sister, with Simon Moun●fort, Earl of Leicester, because upon the death of the Earl Marshal her first Husband she had vowed Chastity; to have which vow dispensed withal, the King procured the Pope to send Otto his Legate into England, between whom and the Archbishop there were many quarrels: This Arch-Prelate refused to appear upon summons before the King, went to Rome where he made many complaints, not only against Otto, but against the King himself, ●or certain injuries received at his hands; yet with ill success, and was foiled in two several suits, both with the Monks of Rochester and the Earl of Arundel, to whom he was condemned in a thousand Marks, to his great disgrace and impoverishing. He Excommunicated the Monks of Canterbury, for choosing a Prior without his consent. The Pope's Legate absolving them for money, h● excommunicated them afresh, and interdicted their Church, till Otto decided the Controversy; which Otto excommunicated Frederick the Emperor, first in the Monastery of Saint Albans, and then publicly in Paul's Church, and collected infinite sums of money here in England to maintain the Pope's wars against him, which the Emperor took very ill at the King's hands. This Archbishop, for a great sum of money, obtained a Grant f●om the Pope in derogation of the King's Supremacy, that if any Bishopric continued void by the space of six months, it should be lawful for the Archbishop to confer it on whom he list, which the King procured the Pope immediately to revoke. * Lib. 7. c. 35. f. 305. F●x Acts and Monuments, p. 254.255, 321, Polichronicon writes, that he called a Council of the Prelates together, how he might relieve the holy Church that was made subject and thrall. It was consulted, that the King and all other men that were Rebels should be warned, and if they would not amend, than the wreck of censures of holy Church should not sleep. The holy man (Edmund) assented, and went to the King with the other Bishops, who threatened to Excommunicate him, if he would not reform the things they demanded, and put away his evil Councillors. The King asked avisement, and he abode, but all for nought: Therefore the King was spared alone, and all other that were Rebels were denounced accursed: But thereby would they not be amended. This Arch-Prelate, at last, being continually vexed, thwarted and disgraced both by the King, the Pope his Legates, and others with whom he contested, taking his leave of the King, departed into voluntary exile, and there bewailing the misery of his Country, spoilt and miserably wasted by the tyranny and strange exactions of the Pope, spent the rest of his time in continual tears, and through extreme grief, sorrow, and fasting, fell into a Consumption and died, being afterwards canonised for a Saint by Pope Innocent the fourth. * Antiq. Eccles. Brit. Bonifaciu●, p. 171. etc. Godwin. p. 114. to 119. Archbishop Boniface, 16 BONIFACE. his immediate successor, raised many commotions and stirs both in Church and State, he was the King's instrument for polling of England, and brought him much money; he was also a great warrior, better skilled in Military than Church affairs. Not to mention this Archprelates * Antiq. Eccle. Brit. p. 185. Stow, p. 188. combat with the Prior and Monks of Saint Bartholomew's, which put the whole City of London into an uproate, and made much work both at the King's Court, and at Rome: Or how he * Holinshed, p. 238. procured a Grant from the Pope to receive one whole years profit of all Livings and Cures that should fall void within his Province for 7. years' space, to the value of 10000 Markes● At which the King at first was sore offended I shall only reci●e some traytorly and anti-monarchical constitutions made by him & his fellow Prelates in a Synod held at Westminster, 1270. to the great impeachment of the King's Prerogative, and affront of his Nobles, Judges, and Temporal Courts of Justice. First, they decreed, * joh. d● Aton. C●nstit. L●gitima Eccl●siae, t●tuisque Regionis Angliae, (styled in the Title, Divinum opus) f. 138.139, 140, 141. Gu●l. Lindwode Provinc. l. 5. Tit. de P●nis, f. 226.227.228. l. 2. Competenti● f. 67. etc. That no Archbishop, Bishop, or inferior Prelate and Clergiman, should ei●her by the King's Writ, or any other Noblemen, or secular Officers warrant be called to answer before any secular Court or Judge, for any cause which they there determine to be merely Ecclesiastical: Or for any extravagances and undue proceedings in their Ecclesiastical Courts: And that no Clergyman should presume to appear upon such Writ or summons before any temporal Judge or Court, under pain of Excommunication; because no Lay power hath any authority to judge the Lords Anointed, whom they ought of necessity to obey. And to take away so great abuses, & preserve the liberties of the Church, we decree and ordain (say they) that the said Arch-bishops & Bishops, and other Prelates shall not appear though they be called & summoned to do it as aforesaid. Yet to preserve the King's ●onour, the greatest Prelates shall go or write to the King, and show that they cannot obey such his Royal Mandates without the peril of their Order, and the subversion of their Ecclesiastical Liberty. And if the King desist not, the Bp. whom it concerns, shall admonish the King the second time, that he look to the salvation of his soul, and altogether desist from such Mandates. And if he desist not at the denunciation of the Bishop, the Archbishop, or else the Bishop of London as t●e Deane of the Bishops, calling to him two or three Bishops, or more, whom he shall think meet, shall go to the King und admonish him more seriously, requiring ●im to supersediate his Mandates. And if the King after such exhortations and monitions shall proceed to attachments and destresses by himself or others, than the Sheriffs and all other Bailiffs who prosecute the Bishops to attach them, shall by the Diocesans of the places be driven away in form of Law by the sentence of Excommunication and interdiction. The like shall be done if the Sheriffs or Bailiffs proceed to Attachments or Distresses, pretending the foresaid monitions to be made to our Lord the King as aforesaid: And if the Sheriffs or Ba●liffes shall persevere in their obstinacy, the places wherein they live, and the Lands they have within the Province of Canterbury shall be interdicted by the Di●cesans of the places, at the denunciation of the Bishop in whose Diocese such Distresses shall be taken. And if such Attachers be Clerks Beneficed, they shall be suspended from their Office; and if they persevere in their malice, they shall be compelled to desist and give satisfaction by substracting the profits of the●r benefices. And if they be not Beneficed, in case they be presented to any Benefice, they shall not be thereto admitted ●or five years' space. And the Clerks who shall dictate, write, or sign such Attachments or distresses, or give any counsel or advice therein, shall be Canonically punished, and if any Clerk be suspected of the premises, ●e shall not be admitted to any Ecclesiastical Benefice, until he shall Canonically purge himself thereof. And if our Lord the King, or any other secular power competently admonished concerning this, shall not revoke such distresses or Attachments, the Bishop distrained shall put under Ecclesiastical interdict the Lands, Villages, Towns and Castles, which the King himself, or other secular person so distraining shall have within his Bishopric. And if the King, or any other secular power contemning such penalties, shall persevere in their obstinacy; then the Archbishop, or the Bishop of London, at the denunciation of the Bishop complaining, calling to him two Bishops, or more, whom he shall think meet, shall repair to the King, and diligently admonish and require him to supersede from the foresaid Mandates. And if our Lord the * See the Prelate's insolency here against their Kings. King having heard these admonitions and exhortations, shall proceed to Attachments or distresses by himself or others, than the other two Bishops, reputing this distress as a common injury to the Church, by the authority of this present Counsel, shall put under Ecclesiastical interdict all the Demisne Lands, Burrougheses, Castles, and Towns of the King himself, or any other great man, being within the Precincts of their Diocese. And if the King, or other great Man, shall not within 20. days after revoke the said Distresses or Attachments, but shall for this bandy against the Church, being with Pharaoh made more obdurate amidst the strokes of punishments, than the Arch●bishop shall put his whole Diocese under interdict. The same shall be done to the Castles, Lands and Burrougheses of great men, who have Royalties within the said Province. And if any Bishop shall be found negligent or remiss in the exe●utions of the said penalties in such cases, he shall be sharply reprehended by the Metropolitan. Af●er which they in the same Council, decree the like Interdicts, Excommunications, and Proceedings against all such who shall intrude upon the possessions of the Church; against Clerks who receive Churches by laymen's power; against such Judges and others, who shall release excommunicate persons ou● of prison without the Bishop's consent; against Laymen, who shall apprehended Clergymen for civil crimes; against such who obtain or grant Prohibitions to their Courts; against the King or his Officers, who grieve or waste Churches possessions during their vacancy; against Judges and other Officers, who by a Quo Warranto question the Liberties which any Church or Prela●e hath long time enjoyed, though without any Charter; against secular Judges, who shall judge any Charters made to the Church void for uncertainty; against Lords, who shall endeavour to enforce Clergy men to make suit to their secular Courts, contrary to the Liberties of the Church; and the like. In all or most of which, if the King upon notice and monition conform not to Prelate's desires, and stop not all proceedings and judgements in his Courts against them, his Judges and Officers shall be excommunicated, and their Lands, together with the Kings, and the whole Province of Canterbury interdicted as aforesaid This Arch-Prelate and h●s confederates, thus trampling upon the King's Crown, Royalties, Judges, Courts, Nobility, Subjects, and the Laws of the Kingdom; the King to stop their encroachments, was enforced to send forth Writs of Ad jura Regia, and Prohibitions to inhibit their proceedings; Wherein he thus complained, * Regist. of Writs, par. 2. f. 27. to 65. Turba●●ur, nec immerito & mov●mu●, &c See the Breviate, p. ●6, 97● 15, 16. We a●e troubled, not without cause, and moved, while we behold those who live under our Dominion, and are there honoured with Benefices and Rents, by reason whereof they ought to assist us in the defence and tuition of the Rights of our Royal Crown, with necks li●●ed up against us, endeavouring to the uttermost of their power to impugn the said Rights, to the GRIEVOUS PREJUDICE AND HURT OF OUR ROYAL DIGNITY AND CROWN, and in contempt of us: Wherefore we, who by the bond of an Oath, are obliged to the unwounded Observance of the Rights of our Crown and Dignity, prohibit you, that you presume not to attempt any thing in the promises, which may any way derogate from the Right of our Crown and Dignity, and if any thing in this kind ha●h been unduly attempted by you, that you cause it to be revoked without any delay, left we proceed ●o apprehended you in a grievous manner, as the violaters of the Rights of our Crown and Dignity. Th●s Boniface, at last knowing himself very ill beloved, bo●h of the King and of all the Commons and Clergy in general, and being commanded by the King to give over his Bishopric, he thereupon ●elled his Woods, let Leases, forced from his Tenants and others, what moneys he could possibly, and having gathered great sums, one way or other, carried it all with him over Sea into Savoy, where he died. john Peckam, 17 JOHN PECKAM. the next Archbishop of Canterbury but one, was created Bishop of that See by the Pope's mere † Antiqu. Eccl. Brit. p. 201, 202 205, 206, 207. Fox Acts and Monuments, p. 320, 321. Goodwin his Catalogue of Bishops, p. 123. Authority, against the Monks and Kings consents; whence in his Letters to the Pope, he usually styled himself his creature, though he made him pay four thousand Marks for his Creation: And to ●hew himself his creature in good earnest, he upon the Pope's most insolent Letter to him (recorded at large by Matth●w Parker, in his life) to prohibit King Edward the first from collecting the Tenths granted to him in England by the Clergy, for the recovery of the Holy Land ●rom the Saracens, which the King collected by his own Officers, and laid up in such places as he thought meet without the Pope's special licence, not without great sin against the divine Majesty, and high contempt of the Apostolic Sea● went to the King immediately, being then in the confines of Wales, and there publicly before all his Nobles by virtue of the Pope's command, admonished the King: First, within one month's space to restore all the moneys collected, and to send it to the places formerly appointed for its custody, with so great promptitude of devotion, as might expiate the former blot of removing it thence. Secondly, that he should ●or time to come, wholly desist from such attempts, adding, that although the Apostolical clemency did yet embrace him as one of her dear Sons: yet if he should hereafter chance to be found guilty of such offences, that she neither would, nor yet could subtract the Rod of Correction from him, left by sparing man, she should consent to those Divine injuries which she corrected not. Thirdly, that he should neither molest nor grieve any of the Keepers or Depositaries of the said moneys upon this occasion. To which insolent Demands the King gave a very mild Answer. This Lordly Prelate, was very stately in his gesture, gate, words, and outward ●hew; he very often opposed himself against King Edward the first in Parliament, in right of his Church, denying to grant him Tenths; contesting with him often about certain Liber●ies pertaining to the Crown, touching Church matters. Anno 1279. he held a * Ioha● de At●n Constitut. 130. Council at Reading; wherein he enjoined all Priests every Lord's day, to excommunicate (among others) those who impetrated Letters or Writs from any Lay Court, to hinder the proceedings of the Ecclesiastickes in Causes pertaining to them by the holy Canons. He held his Prebendary of Lions in France, in Commendam, and would not part with it by any means; because he looked every day to be driven out of England by the King (whom he stiffly opposed and resisted to his face in many things) and then he should have no other home to take to: He promptly obeyed the Pope's commands against the King, not to pay him any Subsidies, or give him any aid without the Pope's consent, and oft admonishing the King before his Nobles, to obey ●he Pope's Mandates in derogation of his Crown, and tending to the great oppression of his Subjects. He called another Council a● Lambeth, † Holiest. p. 280. b. Anno 1280. in which he went about to annihilate certain Liberties belonging to the Crown, as the taking knowledge of the Right of Patronages, and the King's Prohibitions, In placitis de catallis, and such like, which seemed merely to touch the Spiritualty. But the King by some in that Council, withstood the Archbishop openly, and with menaces, stayed him from concluding any thing that might prejudice his Royal Liberties, and Prerogatives. After which he held another Council at Reading, Anno 1290. where he and the Bishops purposed to draw the Conusans of Advowsons' and Patronages of Churches, belonging time out of mind to the King's Temporal Cou●ts, to the Ecclesiastical Consistories, utterly to cut off all the King's Prohibitions to these Courts, in suits concerning Goods, Chattels and Debts, so that the Ecclesiastical Judges should not from thenceforth be prohibited to proceed on in them: But the King hearing of this their design, and encroachment on his Royal Crown, prohibited them to proceed therein under pain of his indignation; whereupon the Council was dissolved, and the Arch●Bishop and other Prelates frustrated of their hopes. Who yet proceeding to encroach upon the King's Royalties in their Ecclesiastical Courts, He thereupon sent forth Writs to restrain them, to this effect: * Regist. of W●its par. 2. f. 61, b. 62.646. Rex Archiepiscopis, etc. The King to the Arch-Bishops, Bishops, Abbots, Priors, Deans, Arch-Deacons, Chancellors, Praecentors, Provosts, Sacrists, prebend's in Cathedral and Collegiate Churches, and to all other Ecclesiastical Persons, constituted in whatever Dignity or Office; as also to public Notaries, and all others, greeting. It behoveth us so much the more carefully to do our endeavour, and more solicitously to extend our hand to our Royal Prerogatives, lest they ●hould utterly perish, or by the undue Usurpations of any, be in some ●ort substracted, by maintaining them as far as we lawfully may; by reducing them to their due state● if any of them have been substracted and seized on; as likewise by bridling the impugners o● our said Royal Jurisdictions, and by punishing them as it is meet, according to their demerits: And so much the rather, by how much we are known to be obliged to do it by the Bond of an Oath, and behold more men from day to day to impugn the same Rights, to their utmost power; whereas we have recovered in our Court before us, by consideration of the said Cour●, our Collation to the Prebend of S. in the Church of Saint Peter in York, etc. And now we have understood, that certain men endeavouring with all th●●r might to impugn our Royal Right, and for●sai● Judgement, as likewise our Collation made to our said Clerk, have made and procured to be made certain Provocations, Appeale●, Indictions, Inhibitions, etc. by the which if they should proceed, our Royal Right, and foresaid Judgement, and the effect of our Collation should be annulled, which might many ways generate prejudice and exheredation to us and our Crown. We desiring by all means we may, to preven● such prejudice and exheredation, and to restrain the unlawful endeavours of all the impugners of the Rights of our Crown, strictly prohibit you and every of you, that you do not, by pretext of any Commission made, or hereafter to be made to you, or any of you, presume by any Authority, without our advice, to attempt, or by others in any so●● cause to be attempted, any thing which may tend to the derogation of our Royal Right, or annulling of the foresaid Judgement rightly given, or the weakening of our said Collation; knowing, that if you shall do otherwise, we will proceed to apprehend you in a grievous manner, Tanquam violatores juris nostri Regii, as violaters of our Royal Right. By these Writs the Usurpations of this Arch Prelate and the Bishops, on the King's Royal Prerogative, and Courts of Justice, were somewhat restrained; otherwise, they had in time made themselves absolute Kings, and the Kings of England mere Ciphers, and only executioners of their Papal pleasures. 18 ROBERT WINCHELSY. * Antiq Eccles. Brit. Robertus Winchelse, p. 209, to 223. Godwin P. 125, 126, 127. Walsingh. Hist. Angl. p. 34, 35.46.63 Math. West. An. 1294.1295, 1296, 1300.1301, 1305. Fox Acts and Monuments, p. 320, 321, 337. Holinsh. p. 301, 302. See 393. a. Robert Winchelsie, his Successor, exceedingly opposed his Sovereign King Edward the first: Who having spent an infinite sum of Money in the Wars of Scotland, summoned a Parliament at Berwick; wherein, when the Temporalty contributed liberally toward the charge of that War, the Clergy alleging the Canon of the late Council of Lions, wherein it was decreed, That no Clergyman should pay any Aid or Subsidy to any Temporal Magistrate, without the Pope's licence, (which Canon the Archbishop alleged against the Subsidy, granted by the Clergy two years before in his absence, causing them then to set it down for a Canon, afterwards to be kept inviolably) refused to grant the King a Subsidy, without the Pope's consent; and would then give no Subsidy nor supply at all to the King, though at the same time they readily granted three Subsidies to the Pope, towards his Wars against the French. The King would not take this for payment; and therefore presently took order, That all Barns of these undutiful rebellious Clergymen should be locked up, and by Proclamation put all the Clergy from out of his protection, so that hereafter it should be lawful for any man to sue them for any Cause, but they might not commence Suit against any man; holding a † See Bishop jewels defence of his Apologe, pa. 6. c. 2. p, 521, 522 Cromptons' jurisdiction of Cou●ts, f. 19 Parliament with his Temporal Lords and Commons only, and shutting the Bishops and Clergy out of the Parliament house. This constrained some of the Clergy, after much contest, (though animated and solicited by the Archbishop still to resist) to submit to the King at last, and to be content to grant him such a proportion of their goods (though it were the fifth part of their Revenues) as he should like of; only the Archbishop, the Head of this ●action, continued obstinate, making no other answer to the King but this: * A dutiful Answer of an Arch Prelate to his Prince. Under God, our universal Lord, we have two other Lords, a Spiritual Lord the Pope, and a Temporal Lord the King; and though we be to obey both, yet rather the Spiritual Lord then the Temporal: When therefore he saw all the rest inclining to yield, using no other words then this; Salvet unusquisque animam suam, Let every man save his own Soul, (as if Rebellion against his Prince were the only means to save his soul) and pronouncing all those excommunicated that contributed any thing to the King, he rose up, and suddenly departed out of the Convocation House. The King for this his contumacy, seized all his Lands, and commanded all such Debts of his as were found in the Rolls of the Exchequer, to be le●ed with all speed on his Goods and cattle, which he seized into his hands, and made show of great displeasure. Notwithstanding, shortly after being to make War with the French King in France, he thought good before his departure to receive this Arch-rebel to favour again, who had caused the King to be cited up to the Court of Rome, and there suspended. But this grace endured not long: for presently upon his return, the King laid divers high Treasons to his charge; as, That he had dehorted his Subjects, in his absence, from paying their Subsidies; * See Holinsh p. 313, Ann● 1305 That he went about to trouble the quiet state of the Realm, and to defend and succour Rebellious persons; That he had conspired with divers of his Nobility, to deprive him of his Kingdom, (though the best Prince that ever England had before) to commit him to perpetual Prison, and to Crown his Son Edwa●d King in his stead; and that he was the Ringleader and Author of this Conspiracy. The Archbishop no● able to deny these Treasons, and being suspended from his Office by the Pope, till he should purge himself of these things, he * See Mat. West. An. ● 305. p. 452 453. An. 1306. p. 457. fell down on the ground at the King's feet, craving pardon of his heinous offences with tears and howling, calling the King than his Lord, which he never did before, neither with his month, nor in his Letters. Thus this proud Prelate, execrable both to God and man, who had twice a little before prohibited the King, in the Pope's name, to make War with the rebellious and treacherous Scots, his Enemies, who had invaded his Kingdom in his absence, because the Pope had taken them into his protection; who had defiled and infected the whole Priesthood and Clergy of England with his pride, exercised an unheard of Tyranny over the people; being now deprehended by the King in his wickedness, terrified and dejected with the guilt of his sin, and fear of punishment, lay now prostrate on the ground before the King, offered him his Pall, and sub●i●ted his person and goods to his mercy. To whom the King gave this answer: I will not punish thee myself, le●t I should seem rather to have respect to my own Revenge, though most just, then to thy Order. And although thou art altogether unworthy of thy Order and my Grace, yet I will refer the matter to thy fellow Bishops, and the Pope of Rome, that thou mayest be tried by thy Peers, lest thou shouldest think me an unjust Judge; though the Conusans of Treason, the highest Crime in a Subject, belongs without doubt to my Tribunal, not to theirs. Moreover (added the King) I have known thy hatred and malice towards me, not only in the greatest things, but even in the smallest and in matters of least moment, in which by thy authority thou hast overmuch abused my patience; depriving my Clerks in thy visitation, notwithstanding my Letters to the contrary, and their just appeals; both which thou hast contemned, together with my Royal Authority. The Archbishop troubled and confounded in mind at these things, craved a Blessing from the King; who replied, That his Blessing would rather become him, than his the Arch Bishop. The King hereupon complains of him to the Pope, That he had troubled the peaceable and safe estate of the Kingdom in his absence, and stirred up the Nobles to a Rebellion and Conspiracy against him, etc. And notwithstanding his submission, cited him to appear at Rome, banished him the Realm, seized upon all his goods movable and unmoveable, forbidding all his Subjects, under a great pain, to foster him: Yet the Monks of Canterbury secretly harboured him for a time, furnished him with necessaries, and conveyed him beyond the Seas. Which the King afterwards understanding, seized on all their Goods and Lands, banished them the Monastery, turning fourscore Monks a begging, forbidding any to harbour them; and kept them in that miserable estate, till afterwards he was pleased, upon their submission, to restore them. After which, the Bishop of Winchester interceded to the King for this Arch Traitor, calling him his Lord: with which the King being greatly offended, put this Bishop out of his protection, and confiscated his goods, because he acknowledged another then the King to be his lord; even such a one, who being guilty of Treason & manifest contempt against the King, had lost the very right of a Subject in his Kingdom. While the Archbishop was thus in exile, before any hearing of this Cause at Rome, the King deceaseth; who, as * Pag. 316, 293. Holinshed writes was an earnest enemy of the high and presumptuous insolency of Priests, which he judged to proceed chiefly of too much Wealth and Riches; and therefore he devised to establish the Statute of Mortmain, to be a bridle to their inordinate lusts and riotous excess: which Statute they laboured to repeal, and purchase out, by giving large Subsidies to that end. His Son Edward the second succeeding him, out of an over-indulgent pity, calls home this Arch-traitor by his Letter, writes to the Pope to discontinue his Father's Suit against him, and to send him over with all speed to Crown him: Who glad with the news, and unable to make haste home, as was requisite, by reason of his crazy body, sent a Commission to the King, with the names of three Bishops in it, giving him liberty to elect which of the three he desired, to Crown him in his behalf; who made choice of the Bishop of Winchester, who set the Crown on his head. The King upon the Arch-Bishops return, restored him all his goods, and every penny received of his Temporalties during his two years' exile, (a good reward for a Traitor) whereby he became the richest Archbishop of many before and after him. He was no sooner come home, but a new danger encountered him, by his own wont boldness. The King, by the counsel of Piers Gaveston, had committed the Bishop of Coventry to Ward, at York: A Convocation shortly after being assembled, the Archbishop would not suffer any matter to be debated in the House, till the Bishop were set at liberty; which the King was contented to bear withal at that time. This Bishop (saith * Antiq. Eccl●s. Bri●. p. 219, 220● 229. Matthew his Successor) though he were reported to be a stout Governor of the English Church, and a Defender of its Rites, yet he was too excessive in this, and ever opposite to the King, attributing that to the Pope, with whom he was most strictly linked, which he derogated from the King; seeking not so much the Liberties of the Realm, as the increase of the Pope's power, and diminishing the King's Authority, that he might transfer it to the Pope. He was a great enemy to Prohibitions, labouring the advancement of the Ecclesiastical Courts Jurisdiction, and the eclipsing of the Authority and Jurisdiction of the King's Courts. He was the Author of Articuli Cleri, and Walter Raynolds his Successor, procurer of the King's answer to them in Parliament. Which Articles, though they be commonly taken for a Statute, yet in truth they are * M. 19 E. 3. Fitz. jurisdiction, 28. none, but a mere Answer of the King in Parliament, to Articles exhibited to him by the Clergy, made by the advice of his Council, but not of the Commons and whole Parliament; and a particular Grant of the King only, not of the Parliament: as appears by the several Answers to each of those Articles, but especially to the last. Finally, he ever sided with the Pope for the Liberties of the Church, and with the Barons also, against the King. He opposed himself against Piers Gaveston, the Spensers, and other Favourites and Corruptors of the young King, very boldly; and enforced john Warren, Earl of Surrey, to forswear the Company of a certain beautiful Harlot, with the love of whom he was greatly bewitched. And afterwards, when notwithstanding his Oath, he returned to her company, and got Children upon her, he accused him to the Convocation both of Adultery and Perjury, and a● last made him to leave her. He excommunicated Walter, Bishop of Coventry, for revol●ing from him and the Clergy, and adhering to Piers Gaveston; who appealed unto the Pope, and was by him absolved. Which last Acts of his are commendable, though they proceeded rather from the stournesse and haughtiness of his Spirit, than the Piety of his Heart: How ever, his former are most execrable. 19 WALTER RAYNOLDS. Fox Acts ●nd Monuments, p. 342. A●t. Ec●l●s. p. 226.227. Godwins Gatal. p. 129.130, Walsingham. Hist. Angl. p. 98.99, 101, 103, 104, 105. Speed, hist. l. 9 c. 11. p. 667, 677, 679, 680, 681, 685. H●lin. p. 335. Walter Raynolds, his next Successor, advanced and preferred only by King Edward the Second to that Sea; when the King, after the Baron's Wars ended, had done execution upon divers of the Nobles that had rebelled, Adam Tarlt●n Bishop of Hereford, by the King's direction, in a Parliament holden at London, Anno Dom. 1324. was apprehended and brought to the Ba●●●, to be arraigned for the like faults of Rebellion and High Treason against his Sovereign; to wit, for aiding, succouring, and maintaining the Mor●imers and other Rebels: who having nothing to say in defence of himself, against the Crimes objected unto him, at first disdained to make any answer at all; and when he was in a manner forced thereto, standing mute a long space, at length he broke out into these words, and flatly told the King: * A dutiful speech of a Prelate. My Lord and King, saving your Reverence, I am an humble Minister and Member of the Holy Church of God, and a consecrated Bishop, though unworthy; I neither can nor aught to answer to such high matters, without the connivance and consent of my Lord Archbishop of Canterbury, my direct judge next after the Pope, and of the other Fathers, the Bishops, my Peers. At which saying, the Arch-Bishops and Bishops there present, rose up and interceded to the King, for their Colleague: and when as the King, would not be entreated, the whole Clergy challenged the Bishop as a Member of the Church, and so exempt from the King's Judicature (as if Lay men were not Members of the Church too, as well as Bishops and Priests, and so, by this reason, exempt from Secular Jurisdiction.) The King forced thereunto with their Clamours (though for a very Traitor's rescue) committed him to the Arch-Bishops custody, to answer elsewhere for these Crimes. But within few days after, when the King called him again before his presence, to make answer to the matters laid against him, and there arraigned him before his Royal Tribunal for his Treasons, all the Bishops of England almost being then at London, the * The presumptuous demeanour of Prelate's. Arch-Bishops of Canterbury, York, and Dublin, accompanied with ten other Bishops, and a great troop of men, hearing of Tarl●ons Arraignment, in great haste hied them thither; and having their Crosses borne before them, entered the Court by violence, took the Prisoner from the Bar before he had made any answer, chased away the King's Officers by force, and carried him away with them from the Bar, (the highest affront that ever was offered to public Justice in the Kingdom; and that in open Parliament, in case of High Treason against the King,) and withal they proclaimed, That no man should lay violent hands on this Traitor whom they had rescued, upon pain of Excommunication. The King being exceedingly moved with this unparallelled insolence of the Clergy, as he had reason, commanded an Inquest to be impanelled, and a lawful inquiry to be made of the Treasons committed by him, in his absence. The Jury, without fear of the King, or any hatred of the Bishop, according to the truth of the matter, finding the Bishop guilty of all the Treasons and Rebellions whereof he was indicted: the King hereupon * Hanging was too good for him and his complices. banished the Bishop● seized upon his Temporalties, Lands, and Goods; but the Bishop himself, by the consent of all the Arch-Bishops and Bishops, was by strong hand kept safe in the Archbishop of Canterbury's custody, notwithstanding his proscription, who at last reconciled this Traitor to the King. So industrious have the Bishops been, not only to plot and execute Treasons, but likewise to defend and intercede for Traitors of their own Coat, to keep them from execution, and to get them again into favour, that so they might more boldly proceed on in their intended Treacheries and Rebellions, being sure to escape unpunished, by means of their fellow Bishops, how ever other Traitor's speed. After this, the King demanded Subsidies of the Clergy, towards his Wars; which they at first stiffly denied to grant, without the Pope's Licence first obtained; which the King was enforced to procure: and notwithstanding it, they stood off a while, alleging, That the Pope had of late years received so many Subsidies and Procurations from them, that they were not able to give the King so much as one Subsidy; who could readily grant the Pope so many: At last, upon this condition, That the King should augment and confirm those Ecclesiastical Privileges they claimed, they granted him a Subsidy; and he thereupon gave the Answers, to Articuli Cleri, and granted the Clergy to be free from Purveyances. After this, the Queen, with Edward the third, her Son, went into France, to make Peace between France and England; where, by the French Kings persuasions, being her Brother, she continued, refusing to return again into England: The King hereupon banisheth her and her Son; great Wars and stirs arise hereupon: divers of the Nobles, together with the Bishops of Lincoln, Hereford, Dublin, and Ely, side with the Queen, and levy a great sum of Money for her: The Archbishop, though advanced merely by the King, who highly favoured him, secretly joins with the Queen against his Sovereign, in his greatest necessity's, and sent the Queen both * See Holins●ed, p. 338, 339, 340, 341. moneys and supplies secretly, yet keeping in with the King in outward show, the better to betray him and his secrets. And Bishop Tarlton whom he had formerly rescued from his Arraignment, and reconciled to the King, became the chiefest stickler and Incendiary against his Sovereign, and the Author of his subsequent murder. The King what with wars and Papal exactions, was brought to such penury, that he was forced to borrow 260. pounds even of the Pope's Collectors of Peter-pences. The Queen's side and For●es at last prevailing against the King, who was glad to lurk in Wales like a fugitive, the Archbishop openly revolts from him, and the King by his and other the Bishop's means, being deposed in Parliament, Edward the third his Son was unanimously elected King by all the people. The Archbishop of Canterbury with all the Prelates (here all Arch-traytors) consented to the Election, and the Archbishop taking this Theme, The voice of the People is the voice of God, made a speech to the people, exhorting them to pray to the King of Kings for the new Elected King; who out of his filial duty refused upon any terms to accept the Crown, without his Father's consent: whereupon three Bishops, with others, were sent to the King to Kenelworth where he was imprisoned, to get his consent; which being implyedly obtained, the Archbishop Crowns his Son King in his stead, at Westminster (the very height of Treason.) This Archbishop much hindered the course of Prohibitions from the King's Court to the Ecclesiastical. At last he was commanded by the Queen to consecrate one james Barkely Bishop of Exeter, which he did, but for his labour was so threatened, taunted, and revi●ed by the Pope, who had reserved the Donation of this Bishopric to himself, that for very grief he died. Antiq Eccl●s. Brit. p. 236. to 258. God●in, p. 132. to 137. Walsing. p. 136. ●s. 147. Fox Acts & Monuments, p. 349, 350, 409. john Stra●ford, 20 JOHN STRATFORD. his very next successor, being made Bishop of Winchester by the Pope's provision, against King Edward the seconds liking, who would have preferred Robert Baldock his Chancellor to that See, had no sooner set sooting into this Bishopric, but the King caused all his Goods to be seized, and his Livings to be sequestered to his use, besides, he caused him to be summoned to answers to several Actions, so as for fear he was fain to hide himself: Whereupon Proclamation was made, that no man should dare to harbour or give him entertainment, by meat, drink or lodging: At last, after much ado, the Archbishop made his peace, and brought him into favour with the King, who dying King Edward the third advanced him to the See of Canterbury. The King going into France with a great Army, and laying claim to that Crown, committed the Government of the Realm here at home to the Archbishop. He, besides other promises of faithful diligence in the trust committed to him, assured the King he should want no money to expend in this exploit, whereunto all kinds of people showed themselves so willing to yield what help they possibly might, as he took ●pon him to discern, the King might command of them what he li●t. No sooner was the King over Seas, but infinite sums of Money were collected with the very good liking of all the people: This Money which men thought would have maintained the Wars for two or three years, was spent in less than one. The King wanting Money, puts the Archbishop in mind of his promise, calling continually on him for more moneys. The Archbishop blames his Officers beyond the Seas for ill managing of his Treasure, advising him to make peace with the French upon reasonable conditions, sending him no more Money. The King grew exceeding angry with the Archbishop for this Motion and usage, and his Soldiers calling for Money, he told them that the Archbishop had be●rayed him to the French King, who no doubt had hired him to detain their pay in his hands; and to satisfy his Soldiers needs, was enforced to take up what moneys he could at hard rates from Usurers. And though some excuse the Archbishop in this, yet Spe●d●, hist. l. 9 c. 12. Sect. 64, 65● p. 69●. Fox● Acts and Monuments p. 350. others think him guilty of practising against the Kings further good ●ortunes in France; because Pope Benedict the Twelfth was displeased much therewith, as pretending it was pernicious to Christendom, and thereupon put Flanders under Interdict, for leaving the French King, and adhering to King Edward; and therefore the Archbishop to please the Pope (whom he obeyed more than the King) who had written a Le●●er to the King and him, to desist from that War, thus thwa●●ed the King's designs, by not sending him such supplies of Money as he promised and in moving him to peace. * Antiq. Eccels. Brit. p. 239. H●linsh. p. 361. The King taking it very heinously to be thus dealt with, and that his brave beginnings and proceedings in France should be thus crossed; hereupon steps suddenly over into England, and ca●●s the Bishop of Chichester, than Lord Chancellor, and the Bishop of Li●h●●eld, than Lord Treasurer, prisoners into the Tower, whither he intended to send the Archbishop. But he having some inkling of the King's intention, got him to Canterbury, and there stood upon his guard, being accused by He●●y Bishop of Lincoln, and Gregory Scrope then Lord chie●e Justice of England, of Treachery and Conspiracy with the French, and of High-treason, the whole blame, by the general voice of all men, lying on him: Sir Nicholas Cantilupus hereupon ●ollowed him to Canterbury, with john Fa●ingdon a public Notary, who required him to make present payment of a great sum of Money which the King had taken up of outlandish Merchants upon the Arch-Bishops credit, or else to get him over Seas immediately, and yield his body prisoner to them till ●he debt was discharged, for that the King upon his promise had undertaken he should so do. The Archbishop said, he could give no present answer, but would take time to advise thereof, writing divers Letters to the King, not to hearken to Flatterers, and those who defamed other men's action●, and to make choice of better Counsellors, and not to disturb the peace at home, whiles he made wa●●es abroad. After which he called the Clergy and people into the Cathedral Church of Canterbury, and made an Oration to them, taking Ecclesiasticus 48.10. for his Theme, He feared not any Prince, neither ●o●ld any bring him into subjections no word could overcome ●im, etc. In which Sermon, he highly commended and approved Th●mas Becket Archbishop of Canterb●ry, who † I wish our present secular Prelates would observe this. withdrew himself wholly from all Secular Affairs, and betook himself only to the Government of the Church, and blamed himself much, for that he had left the care of the Church, and wholly, yea, daily employed himself in the managing the King's affairs; for which he now received no other reward for his merits towards the King and Kingdom, but envy, and the danger of his head, promising with tears, that hereafter he would be more diligent in the Government of the Church; Which Sermon ended, to keep off all Royal violence from him, he published certain Articles of Excommunication after the horrid Popish manner, with Tapers burning, and Bells ringing; In which † An insolent act of a traitorly Prelate. Articles he Excommunicated all those who disturbed the peace of the King and Kingdom, all Laymen who should lay violent hands on the Clergy, or invade their Lands, Houses, Goods, or violate the Liberties of the Church, or Magna Charta, or forge any crimes o● any one, but especially every one that should draw himself or any Bishop of his Province into the King's hatred or displeasure, or should falsely say they were guilty of Treason, or worthy of any notable or capital punishment. Having published these Articles in the Church of Canterbury, he commanded the Bishop of London, and all the Suffragans of his Province, to proclaim them in their Churches and Diocese: The King hearing of this strange insolency, writes to the Bishop of London, acquaints him how treacherously the Archbishop had dealt with him, and how by these Excommunications he thought to shift off his calling to an account; and therefore commanded him not to publish them● Af●er which, the King sent Ralph Ea●le of Stafford with two Notaries to the Archbishop, to summon, him in the King's Name without delay to appeare● before him, to consult with his other Nobles and Prelates concerning the affairs of England and France: The Bishop gave no other answer but this, That he would deliberate upon it● Soon after there came certain Messengers from the Duke of Brabant, desiring to speak with the Archbishop, who refusing to speak with them, they cited him by Writings, which they hanged on the High Cross at Canterbury, to make payment of a great sum of Money which the King of England had borrowed of him. The King after this sends some Letters to the Prior and Covent of Canterbury, who showing the Letters to the Archbishop, he on Ash-Wednesday goes up into the Pulpit in the Cathedral Church, and there calling the Clergy and people to him, spoke much to them concerning his fidelity and integrity in the King's business: after which he commanded the King's Letters to be read, and then answered all the Crimes and Calumnies (as he termed them) laid against him in those Letters, and putting his Answer, which he there uttered, into Writing, he published it throughout his whole Province. The King hereupon makes a Reply to his Answer; showing therein, how treacherously and unfaithfully the Bishop had dealt with him: how he refused to come to his Answer, but in full Parliament; and would not appear before him, upon general Summons, though he offered him Safeconduct, under his Great Seal: how he undutifully railed upon him and his Council, in his Excommunication, Letters, and Answers, calling the King himself an Oppressor of his people, against Justice; and how he endeavoured by his strange practices, to stir up the People to Sedition and Rebellion. Which Letters (at large recorded by * Ant. Eccles. ●rit. p. 241. to 255. Walsing. p. 138. ●s. 144. Fox Acts and Monuments, p. 339, 350, 351. Matthew Parker and others, with the Bishop's Answers to them) the King commanded to be published every where. The Archbishop thereupon publisheth a large Answer to them; in the beginning whereof he affirms, the * Not● this proud in●olent Answer. Bishop's Authority to be above the Kings: and therefore, that the King's Highness ought to know, that he ought to be judged by the Bishops, not they by him, nor yet to be directed at his pleasure. For who doubts, that the Priests of Christ ought to be accounted the Father's and Masters of Kings, Princes, and all faithful people? And therefore it would be a strange madness, if the Son should endeavour to subject the Father, or the Scholar the Master, to their Censures. After which he showeth, That Popes and Bishops have excommunicated and judged divers Emperors and Kings, and therefore they ought not to judge Bishops; (by which kind of Logic, Bishops and Clergymen must be Judges of all other men, yea, of Kings and Emperors, but no men else Judges of them or their Actions●) concluding, That he had * So his present Successor and our other Prelates argued in Dr. Bast●●ckes c●se. received no honour or advancement from the King, but only from God; and that he would give an account in no Court, and to no person, but i● Parliament. The King hereupon writes his predecessors, who were wont to honour and love their Princes, and to make prayers and supplications for them, and to instruct them with the spirit of meekness, begins against us and our Counsellors in the spirit of pride, a thread of rash faction, and perverse invention, by prolonging his iniquity, and seeking the consolation of miserable men, namely, to have many Consorts in punishment; And which is worse, he endeavours all he may to precipitate into our contempt and irreverence with lying speeches his Suffragans in sin, with other devout people, and our loyal Subjects. And albeit with God not the highest degree, but the best life is most approved, yet he glorying in the altitude of his State, requires reverence to be given to him, which yet he renders not to us, though it be due from him to us. For whereas he and other Prelates of this Kingdom, who receive the Temporalties of their Churches from us, out of the debt of sworn fidelity, aught to render us fealty, honour and reverence; ●e alone, is not ashamed, Profide PERFIDIAM● to render us perfidiousness in stead of Loyalty, Contumely in stead of Honour, and Contempt in lieu of Reverence. Whereupon albeit we are and always have been ready to reverence Spiritual Fathers us is mee●e; yet we ought not with conniving eyes to pass by their offences, which we behold to redound to the peril of Us and Our Kingdom. But the same Archbishop complains, that certain crimes in our foresaid Letters of excuse were objected against him being absent, unheard, and undefended, and that he was judged guilty of capital crimes; as if we, as he foolishly pretendeth, ●ad proceeded against him criminally to the uttermost, which is not true, whereas we only acted the part of an excuse●, compelled by necessity, lest we should seem to neglect our Reputation. But let this calumnious Reprehender see if this complaint may not justly be retorted on his own head, who falsely and maliciously with assertive words hath described Us his King, and our Counselors, (being absent, unheard, undefended, not convicted) to be Oppressors and Transgressor's of the Laws; when as he is deservedly blame-worthy, who incurs the crime reprehended by himself, and condemns himself in that, wherein he judgeth another, whiles himself is found guilty of the same, etc. But because it becomes us not to contest with a contentious man, nor to consent to his perverseness, we firmly enjoin and command you in the Faith and Love wherein you are obliged to us, that notwithstanding any Mandate of the Archbishop himself, to which you ought not to yield obedience in derogation of our Royal honour against the Oath of Allegiance made unto us, that you proceed to the publishing of those things contained in our foresaid excusatory Letters according to their order: And because we are, and aught to be principally careful of the conservation of our Royal Rights and Prerogatives, which the worthily to be recognized Priority of our Progenitors, Kings of England, hath magnifically defended, and the said Archbishop to stir up the Clergy and people against us, and to hinder the Expedition of our War, which we have principally undertaken ●y his Counsel, hath made, and by others caused to be made and published certain Denunciations and Publications of sentences of Excommunications, and injurious Monitions, prejudicial to the Right and Royal dignity of our Crown, and by them endeavours in many Anticles to take from us the jurisdiction notoriously known to be competent unto us, of which since we are an unconquered King, we are known to be capable, and which we and our Progenitors have peaceably used from old time, both with the knowledge and sufferance of the chief Pontifs, and of the Prelates and Clergy of our Kingdom, to the wounding of our Majesty, and the manifest derogation of our Rights and Prerogatives Royal: We strictly command you under the peril that shall ensue, that you do not at the said Arch-Bishops command, or any others, in any sort by you or others, make, or as much as in you is, suffer to be made by others, these undue Denunciations, Publications, or Monitions, derogatory and prejudicial to our Royal Rights, and Prerogatives, or any things else, whereby our Liege people may be stirred up against us, or the Expedition of our War by any way hindered, to the subversion of us and our Liege people, which God forbid: And if any thing hath been attempted by you in this kind, that you speedily revoke it. By which we see what a loyal Subject this Arch-Prelate was: Who to add to his former contempts, * Fox Acts and Monuments, p. 409. Edit. 1610● being required by King Edward the third to come to him at York, out of his obstinate disloyal humour would not appear, by reason whereof, Scotland, the same time was lost; 21 SIMON ISLIP. Yet was he suffered, though for this he deserved to lose his head. The two next Arch-Bishops, john Vfford, and Thomas Bradwardyn (swept away with the * Antiq. Eccles. Brit. p. 26●. ●6● Fox Acts and Monuments. p. Antiq. Eccles. Brit. p. ●68. 〈◊〉 274. Plague within one years' space before their instalments) had neither time nor opportunity to contest with their Sovereign; But their next Successor Simon Islip, as he had gre●t contests with the Bishop of Lincoln about the University of Oxford, and with the Archbishop of York about Cross bearing, which troubled the King and Kingdom much (of which more hereafter in a peculiar Treatise of our Prelate's Schisms:) So he got a grant from the Pope to receive a Subsidy of all the Clergy of his Diocese (to wit, four pence out of every Mark) to defray his Archie piscopall charges● under pretext of which by misinterpreting the Pope's Bulls, he exacted from them a whole Tenth. He endeavoured to exempt Clerks from Temporal Jurisdiction and Courts in cases of Felony; which being obtained, divers Clerks abused their Privileges, committed many heinous crimes, so as the Bishops at the Kings and Nobles earnest request, were enforced to make a strict Decree for their future punishment and restraint. Besides, he accompanied Thomas Lile Bishop of Ely to the Bar, where he was arraigned and found guilty of Murder, yet admitted his appeal to purge himself before him as his Metropolitan after the Jury had found him guilty, in affront of Law and Justice: After which, Ely breaking prison, fled to Rome, caused the King's Judges to be Excommunicated, together with their servants, and their Lands to be Interdicted; and such of them as died Excommunicated, he caused to be unburied, and to be digged out of their Graves in Churchyards, and cast into Mires; which caused great stirs in England. At last this Archbishop riding to Magfield, fell into a Mire himself with his horse; in which fall, the horse striving to recover himself, he was plunged over head and ears and drenched in the Myre; and coming all wet into Magfield, fell into a sleep before his clothes were put off, and so into a Palsy, and there died. A just punishment for his cruelty to the dead Corpse o● those Excommunicate persons. In his time there was a great mortality, especially among Clergymen, 7● Bishops dying in one year, Anno 1345. and 2. the next. 22 SIMON LANGHAM. Simon Langham, his next Successor, * Antiq. Eccles. Brit. p. 275. to 282. Walsing. Hist. Angl. Ann. 1371. p. 181. Et Ypodigma Neust●●●, p. 132. was successively both Chancellor and Treasurer of England, and in his time all public Offices of the King and Kingdom were administered by Clergymen, for this Arch-Prelate was Chancellor; john Bishop of Bath, Treasurer's David Wollor, Priest, Master of the Rolls; William Wickham archdeacon of Lincoln, Keeper of the Privy Seal; john Troy, Priest; Treasurer of Ireland: Robert Caldwell, Clerke, Treasurer of the King's House; William Bug●rig, General Receiver of the Duchy of Lancaster; William Asheby, Chancellor of the Exchequer; john Newnham, one of the Chamberlains of the Exchequer, and one of the Keepers of the Treasury and King's Jewels, and William de Mulso the other; john Ronceby, Clerk of the Household, and Surveyor, and controller of the King's works; Roger Barnburgh, and 7. more Clergymen, Clerks of the Chancery● Richard Chesterfield, the Kings under Treasurer; Thomas Brantingham, the King's Treasurer in the parts of Guines, Mark, and Calais: All which Clerks abounded likewise with Ecclesiastical Benefices and Dignities; some of them possessing at least 20. Benefices and Dignities by the Pope's own licence, and having further liberty to retain as many Livings as they could get: This was in the year 1367. But not long after Anno 1371. upon a complaint of the Nobles in Parliament, all Clergymen were thrust out of Temporal Offices, and Laymen put into their places. * See Holins●●d, p. 406. Caxton 7. part. An. 46. Ed. 3. Holinshed out of Caxton saith that the King this year in Parliament demanded a subsidy of 50000. pound of the Laity, and as much of the Clergy. The temporal men soon agreed to that payment, but the Clergy excused themselves with fair words, and shi●ting answers, insomuch that the King took displeasure with them, and deposed certain spiritual men from their office of dignity, as the Chancellor, the Privy seal, the Treasurer, and such other, in whose rooms he placed temporal men: where as Ca●ton in truth saith, that this subsidy was raised by the Clergy by good avisement out of their Lay Fee, and that this their removal from Lay Offices was at the request and ask of the Lords in hatred of men of holy Church; with which Walsingham accords. This Arch-Prelate being very ambitious, was without the King's privity, created by Pope Vrban Cardinal of S. Sixtus● with which news the King being much offended, seized on his Temporalties: At which the Archbishop nothing troubled, did at last with much difficulty obtain leave from the King to go to Rome destitute of his Family, and stripped of all his archiepiscopal Ensigns, where he shortly after died. William Witlesey, 23 WILLIAM WITLESEY. who next enjoyed this See, had some * See Antiq. Eccles. ●rit. p. 282. differences with the King about granting Subsidies. At last he and the Clergy condescended to grant an Annual Tenth upon condition that the King would free them from the intolerable yoke of the Pope's oppressions; But Wil Courtney then Bp o● Hereford, after Archbp of Cant.) standing up stoutly in the midst o● the Synod, said with a loud voice; That neither he nor the Clergies of his Diocese would give any thing to the King, be●ore the King had remedied those calamities under which the Clergy had long time suffered: Whereupon, the King sent Messengers to the Pope to Rome, to take away Provisions, Reservations, and other Exactions wherewith the Clergy and people of England were grieved; and put the Statute against Provisions in execution. 24 SIMON SUDBURY. Simon Sudbury, who next succeeded him, about whose Election there was much * Antiq. Eccles. Brit. p. 283. to 205. debate, was not long after his Instalment made Lord Chancellor of England, and sundry other Clergymen formerly put from the Administration of Temporal Offices and affairs, by his example and means were restored to them again; those Laymen who managed them being disgracefully thrust out thereupon: Wakefeld Bishop of Worcester, being made Lord High Treasurer. This Archbishop in the insurrection of jack Straw and Wat Tyler (stirred up by john Ball a seditious Priest) was by this Vulgar rout (who purposed to destroy all Bishops and Abbots) proclaimed an enemy both to the King and people; who were so incensed against him as their greatest enemy, that apprehending him in the Tower of London, where the King then was, even whiles he was saying Mass; they drew him out thence, and with an Axe cut off his head like a Traitor. The manner of which Execution is thus described by * Walsing. Hist. Angl. An. 1381. p. 261, 262, 263. Ypodigma Neust. p. 139. Godwins Cat. of Bishops, p. 102.103. Graft●n, p. 336. Wal●igham, Godwin, and others. These Rebels in all haste came to the Tower, where the Court then was, requiring with great out-cries the Archbishop. The Archbishop, than Lord Chancellor, having had some inkling thereof the day before, had spent all that night in prayer, and just when they called for him was saying of Mass in the Chapel of the Tower. That ended, and hearing of their coming, Let us now go (saith he unto his men) surely it is better to die, seeing to live it can be no pleasure. With that, in came these murdering Rebels, crying, Where is the Traitor, Where is the Traitor? He answered, I am the Archbishop, (whom I think you seek) but no Traitor. With great violence than they drew him out of the Chapel, and carried him to the Tower Hill● seeing there nothing but swords and weapons; and hearing nothing but, Kill, kill, away with the Traitor, etc. yet he was not so amazed, but with great eloquence he could go about to persuade them, not to imbrue their hands in the blood of their Archbishop, their chief Pastor: assuring them, that all the Realm would be interdicted ●or it, and the fact must needs be punished first or last by the temporal Law. And lastly, though these failed, God the just Judge would revenge it, either in this, or in the world to come, if not both. But these Varlets were so eagerly bend, that the very songs of the Sirens would nothing have moved them; seeing therefore nothing but death before his face, with comfortable words forgiving the executioner (that scarce ever requested him so to do) with a very cheerful countenance he kneeled, and yielded himself to their fury; once he was stricken in the neck so weakly, as that notwithstanding, he kneeled still upright, and putting his hand up to the wound, he used these words; A ha, it is the Hand of God. He had not removed his hand from the place, when a second stroke cut off his finger's ends, and felled him to the ground: with much ado, having hacked and hewed his neck with eight blows, they got off his head, upon Friday june 14. 1381. All which day, and a part of the next, his body lay there headless, no man daring to offer it burial: as for his head, they nailed his hood upon it, and so fixing it upon a pole, set it on London Bridge. By all which it appears, that he was very odious to the people, and no other but a Traitor in their estimation. William Courtney, 25 WILLIAM COURTNEY, next Archbishop to him in succession, as he * Ant. Eccles. Br●t. p. 282.284. opposed the grant of a subsidy to the King whiles he was Bishop of Hereford, as you heard before, in the Acts of Whitlesey; so in the year 1376. when he was Bishop of London, when King Edward the third desired a pecuniary aid to help to supply his wants, and defray his Wars, this proud Prelate withstood these payments, complaining, that many injuries were done to him and to William Wickam Bishop of Winchester, which put into writing, he tendered to the Synod, and requested that nothing might be granted to the King before he had made satisfaction to them for these injuries, which the Synod assented to● and thereupon Wickam, formerly banished by the King, was restored to his Bishopric, and admitted into his Synod. † Antiqu. Ec●l. Brit. p. 296, to 300, etc. Holin. p. 475, 476. He received his Arch●Bishopricke by provision from the Pope against the Law, and made great scruple whether he might have his Crosier borne before him, or whether he might marry the Queen of Bo●omia his Sister, to King Richard the second, before he had received his Pall from ●he Pope; which ye● he did at last, interposing this wary Protestation, that he did it not in contempt o● the Court of Rome. He excommunicated the Bailiffs o● Canterbury, for punishing adultery and other crimes, which were to be punished by the Prelates; who neglected for to do it. After which he excommunicated one Richard Ismonger of Ailsford in Kent, because he corrected criminals by Lay Authority, which were to be punished by the Prelates, and so violated the privileges of the Church: he humbly desired to be absolved, promising by oath, never hereafter to violate the Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction, and that he would undergo any punishment for his former contumacy and rashness that the Arch●Bishop should impose upon him; who enjoined him this punishment: First, that in the Market place of West●alling in the greatest assembly of the people, he should for three Market days together be stripped naked, and bastinadoed with clubs; and after that he should undergo the same punishment as often both at Maidstone and Canterbury, and that a●ter his last castigation at Canterbury, he should enter into the Cathedral Church there, naked, and offer a Taper of five pound weight at Thomas Beckets shrine: which punishment if he refused to perform, he should relapse into his former state of excommunication: a strange punishment for the King's Officer to undergo, only for executing justice upon delinquents in the Prelate's defaults. This Arch-Prelate so far incensed King Richard the second, that he commanded his goods, and temporalties to be feased, and the Bishop himself was glad to hide his head in secret corners, with a few attendants till he had made his peace with the King. In this Archbishops time, there were great contests between him and his Suffragans, who opposed him in his Metropolitical visitation, and in levying the tax of four pence the pound on the Clergy within his Province, which he to their great oppression had procured from the pope: He had a great contestation with the Earl of Arundel, whose servants he excommunicated for fishing in one of his Ponds in the Manor of Southmalling in Chichester Diocese; whereupon the Earl complained to the King, who hearing the cause, commanded the excommunication directed to the Bishop of Chichester, to be revoked. In this Arch-Bishops time, the Statute of Provisions and Praemunire was enacted; which the Pope and Prelates laboured forthwith to cause the King to repeal, to which the Nobles and Commons would by no means consent. Ann. Dom. 1387. when divers causes of high Treason were debated in Parliament, * Ant. Eccl. Brit. p. 299, 300● the Archbishop with his Suffragans who by Law could not be present in the House, in debating causes of blood, departing the House made this Protestation: In the Name of God, Amen. Whereas of right and by the custom of the Realm of England, it appertains to the Archbishop of Canterbury for the time being, as also to his Suffragans, his Brethren and fellow Bishops, Abbots, Priors, and all other Prelates whatsoever, holding of our Lord the King by * Therefore they sit there only by their Tenure, as Barons, not as Bishops. Barony, to be personally present in all Parliaments of the King as Peers of the said Realm, and there of the businesses of this Kingdom, and other things there usually handled, with the ●est of the Peers of 〈◊〉 said Kingdom, and others having right to be there present, to consul●, and handle, ordain, decree, and define, and to do other things, which are there ready to be executed in time of Parliament, in all, and every of which, we William Courtney, Archbishop of Canterbury, etc. for us and our Suffragans, fellow Bishops, and Confreers, as likewise for the Abbots, Priors, and all Prelates aforesaid, protest, and every one of them here present by himself or his proxy, publicly and expressly protesteth, that we and every of us, intent and intendeth, will and willeth to be present in this present Parliament, and others as Peers of the said Realm, after the usual manner, to consult, handle, ordain, decree, and define, and to exercise other things with others who have right to be present in the same, our state and order, and each of them in all things always saved. But because in the present Parliament some matters are handled, at which by the de●rees of sacred Canons it is not lawful for us, or any to be any ways personally present, for those things we will and every of them protest, and every of them here present protesteth likewise; that we neither intent nor desire, as by Law we neither can nor aught, neither doth any of them intend or desire to be present any way in this present Parliament, whiles such matters are or shall be in debate, but we and every of them will in this part wholly absent ourselves. And we further protest, and every of them protesteth that for this our absence we neither intent, nor will, nor doth any of them intend or will, that the Process made, or to be made in this present Parliament, as the which we neither may, nor aught to be present, as far as it concerns us or any of them, shall in future times be any way impugned, debilitated or infringed. Which I recite to show, that Parliaments may be held and decree things without Bishops, and to check the pride of those Prelates who this Parliament pleaded hard to be present at the debate of the Lord strafford's Cause. I cannot here pretermit the treacherous and bloody practice of William Cour●ney against the true Saints of God, and the Kings most loyal Subjects, for he being not content solemnly to * Fox Acts and Monuments, p. 404, etc. See Walsing. Hist. Ang. p. 300, to 330. Holinsh●d, p. 482, etc. excommunicate and persecute john Wiclife, john Ashton, Nicholas Herford, and Philip Repingdon, both at Pauls-crosse and at Oxford, for the true profession of the Gospel, did moreover by all means possible solicit King Henry the fourth, to join with all the power of his Temporal Sword, for that he well perceived, that hitherto as yet the Popish Clergy had not authority sufficient by any public Law or Statute of this Land, to proceed unto death against any person whatsoever, in case of Religion but only by the usurped tyranny and example of the Court of Rome: Where note (gentle Reader) for thy better understanding, the practice of the Romish Prelates, in seeking the King's help to further their bloody purpose against the good Saints of God. This King being but young, and under years of ripe judgement, partly induced, or rather seduced by importune suit of the foresaid Archbishop; party also either for fear of the Bishops, (for Kings cannot always do in their Realms what they will) or else perhaps enticed by some hope of a Sublidy to be gathered by the Clergy, was content to adjoin his private assent (such as it was) to the setting down of an Ordinance, which was indeed the very first Law that is to be found made against Religion and the Professors thereof, bearing the name of an Act made in the Parliament, holden at Westminster, Ann. 5. Rich. 2. c. 5. commonly entitled, An Act against the Lollards (the Contents whereof you may read in the Statutes at large, and in Master Fox.) This Act, though it bears the name of a Statute both in written and Printed Books, yet it was fraudulently and unduly devised by the Prelates only, and a mere pernicious forgery to advance their own Episcopal power and Jurisdiction, invade the Subjects liberties, tread down Religion, and shed our Martyr's blood; with which the Commons were so highly offended, as they had just cause so to be, that in the U●as of Saint Michael next following, at a Parliament summoned and holden at Westminster, the 6. year of the said King, among sundry petitions made to the King by the Commons, whereunto he assented; there is one in this form, against this spurious Act of theirs● * See Master Full●rs Argument, p. 8, 9 Item, prayen the Commons, that whereas an statute was made the last Parliament in these words: It is ordained in this present Parliament, that Commissions from the King be directed to the Sheriffs and other Ministers of the King, or to other sufficient persons, after, and according to the Certificates of the Prelates thereof, to be made unto the Chancery from time to time, to arrest all such Preachers, and their Fautors, Maintainers, and Abettors, and them to detain in strong Prison, until they will justify themselves according to reason, and Law of holy Church. And the King wills and commandeth, that the Chancellor make such Commissions at all times, as shall be by the Prelates or any of them certified, and thereof required, as is aforesaid. The which was * Note here the Prelate's forgery of an Act of Parliament. never agreed nor granted by the Commons; but whatsoever was moved therein was without their assent. That the said Statute be therefore disannulled. For it is not in any wise their meaning, that either themselves, or such as shall succeed them, shall be further justified or bound by the Prelates, than were their Ancestors in former times: whereunto is answered, Il plest a Roy. i. e. The King is pleased. This supposed Statute, thus fraudulently devised by the Prelates only, was in like manner most injuriously, and unorderly executed by them; for immediately upon the publishing of this Law, without further warrant either from the King or his Council, Commissions under the Great Seal of Engl●nd, were made in this form, Richard, by the Grace of God, etc. Witness myself at Westminster the 26. day of june, in the 6. year of our R●igne. Without more words of Warrant under writ●en, such as in like cases are both usual and requisite, viz. Per ipsu● Regem, per Regem & Concilium; or Per breve de privato Sigillo. Al, or any of which words being utterly wanting in this place, as may be seen in the King's Records of that time; it must therefore be done either by warrant of this foresaid Statute, or else without any warrant at all. And whereas the said Statute appointed the Commissions to be directed to the Sheriff, or other Ministers of the Kings, or to other sufficient persons, learned for the arresting of such persons: they fraudulently procured the said Commissions to be directed to the Archbishop and his Suffragans, being both Judges, Accusers, Witnesses, and Parties in the Case, authorising them further, without either the words, or reasonable meaning of the said Statute, to imprison them in their own houses, or where else pleased them: Yea, such was this Arch-Bishops, and the other Prelate's Treachery and villainy in this particular, notwithstanding this unjust and spurious Law was repealed upon the forementioned Petition of the Commons, and the fraud of the framers thereof sufficiently discovered; yet such means was there made by the Prelates, that this Act of repeal was never published, nor ever since imprinted with the rest of the Statutes of that Parliament. Insomuch as the said repeal being concealed, Note here the injustice, treachery, and bloody practices of the Prelates. like Commissions and other Process were made from time to time, by virtue of the said Bastard Statute, as well during the Reign of this King, as since against the Professors of Religion; as Master Fox in his Acts and Monuments, both shows, and proves at large. Now what is this notorious forgery, this unjust and fraudulent execution of this pretended Act of Parliament, even after its repeal, by this Archbishop and his Brethren, but the very height of Treachery, Villainy, Schism, and Sedition; yea, an In●ernall policy, to advance Episcopal Jurisdiction, erect a bloody Inquisition, and shed our Martyr's blood, contrary both to the Laws of God and the Realm? To end with this Prelate, * Thomas Walsin. ●ist. Aug, p. 348 Anti. E●cl●. Brit. p. 300. Amm. 1385. this King called a Parliament at London, wherein the Laity granted the King one Quindisme and a half, upon condition that the Clergy would give him one Disme and a half. This Archbishop stiffly opposed this condition saying, That it ought not to be made, especially seeing the Church ought to be free, and no ways to be taxed by Laymen; adding, that he would rather endanger his head for this cause, then suffer the Church of England to be so much enslaved. Which Answer so moved the company of Commons, that the Knights of the Counties, with certain of the Nobles of the Kingdom, with great fury petitioned, that the Temporalties of the Ecclesiastickes might be taken away, saying, That the Clergy were grown to such excessive pride, that it would be a work of piety and charity, by the taking away of their Temporalties, which did puff them up, to compel them to be more humbly wise. These things they cried out, these things they presented to the King in short writings, thinking to bring this Petition to effect. The Archbishop to prevent the danger, consulting with his Clergy, granted the King one Tenth very willingly; which the King accepted of, and so for the present the unsatiable covetousness of the Enemies of the Church (saith Walsingham) was frustrated, and this Clause of the Laity obliterated out of the Bill. † Anti. Eccle. Bri. p. 303, to 311. Godwin p. 152, &c: Fox Acts & Monuments, p. 533● Grafton p. 390, 391, Holin. p. 488. etc. to 514. Polychronicon, l. ult. c: 8. Walsingham hist. An●● p: 397, to 403. Thomas Arundel his immediate successor, 26 THOMAS ARUNDEL by provision from the Pope, against the Law, as he resigned his Chancellourship of England, so soon as ever he was made Archbishop, as incompatible with his function (as Thomas Becket, Walter Reynalds, john Stratford, with other his predecessors had commendably done before, witness Matthew Parker, Godwin, and Fox, in their lives, which I wish our secular Prelates would now imitate, though not in resuming this office again, as he did at last:) so he was scarce warm in his Seat, when by King Richard the seconds displeasure, he was dispossessed of the same, for not only the Arch-Bishops Brother the Earl of Arundel, was attainted and condemned of High Treason against the King in full Parliament, for which he was presently executed; but the Archbishop himself was by Sir john Bushy, in the behalf of the Commonalty, accused of high Treason, for that he had evil counselled his Majesty, and induced him to grant Letters of Pardon to his brother the Earl of Arundel, being a rank Traitor. After which he was found guilty and condemned of High Treason, adjudged unto perpetual exile (for conspiring to take the King, the Dukes of Lancester and York, prisoners, and to hang and draw the other Lords of the King's Council,) and commanded within forty days to depart the Realm, under pain of death. He thus banished got to Rome, and found such favour with the Pope, as that he first writ earnestly to the King for his Restitution: the King writes a sharp Letter against him to the Pope, wherein he showeth, That he plotted Treason against him, and endeavoured to take away his life; that he deserved rather to be quartered and executed as a Traitor, then banished; that the whole Kingdom wondered and were offended, he had dealt so mildly with him, and not executed him as he deserved; that he was a man impatient of peace, of a Traitorous and seditious spirit, so as he could not restore him, or re-admit him into the Realm without danger of his Life and Kingdom; and therefore, though all the World consented to his Restitution, yet he would never do it whiles he breathed. Upon which Letters, the Pope not only refused to restore him, but at the King's request, made Roger Walden Arch Bishop in his stead. The Pope hereupon conferred the Archbishopricke of St. Andrews in Scotland, with other livings here in England, by way of provision, upon Arundel● who confederating afterward with Henry Duke of Lancaster, against King Richard, they levied what forces they could, and landed with them in England so that at last King Richard upon parley with this Arundel, whom he had banished, was forced to resign his Crown, and to render himself prisoner to the Duke of Lancaster, with promise of saving his life only: Hereupon the Archbishop after the Resignation made in parliament, * See Fabian, par. 7, p. 351. Crowned the Duke King, and made a Brief Collation on these words, 1 King. 9 A man shall Reign over the People; Tending wholly to the praise of the new King, and disparagement of the old; Recorded at large by Holinshed: After which he thrust Walden out of his See, and got restitution of it again, the Pope confirming his Restauration, and declaring Walden to be an intruder; who after a while was made Bishop of London. This Archbishop thus restored to his See, and in high favour with the King, * Fox Acts and Monuments, p. 474. to 540. proved a bloody persecutor and butcher of God's Saints; to which end following the steps of his predecessor Courtney, he, with the rest of the Bishops, fraudulently and surreptitiously procured by crafty means and subtle pretences, the cruel bloody Statute Ex Officio, as Master Fox doth style it (to wit, 2. Hen. 4. c. 15.) to pass the Upper House of Parliament as a Law, without the Commons assent or Privity, whose assent they yet foisted into the written and Printed * See I●annes de Aton. Constit. Prov. f. 104. Copies of that Act, to blind the world withal, and give it the colour of a Statute, though it be not to be found in the Parliament Roll the Commons never consenting to it, as Mr. Fox hath showed at large in his Acts and Monuments, p. 539.540. and the Statute of 25. Hen. 8. c. 14. witnesseth: which bastard Statute, by colour of which alone most or all our English Martyrs were afterwards imprisoned, burned, tortured, and put to death) being thus unduly obtained, this bloody Arch-Prelate, forthwith caused many godly Martyrs to be burnt to ashes, and the Worthy honourable Lord Cobham with sundry others to be put to death; by reason whereof the Kingdom of the Pope, and of the Prelates his members here in this Realm, began to be● so strong, that none durst stir or once mutter against them. The Bishops having the King so full on their side, armed moreover with these two forged Laws, with imprisonments, sword, fire, and faggot, reigned and ruled as they listed, as Kings and Princes within themselves: So strong were they of power that no humane force was able to stand against them, so exalted in pride and puffed up in glory, that they thought all things to be subject to their reverend majesties. Whatsoever they set forth and decreed, though in their own names, rites, and by their own authorities, it must of all m●n be received and obeyed. And it was their Superstitious blindness, and curious vanity, that whatsoever ●oy came once in their fantacy, it was straightway determined and established for a Law of all men to be observed, were it never so frivolous or superstitious; yea such was the pride, vainglory, and insolency of this Archbishop Arundel, (who stuffed the Church with Ceremonies, and vain Traditions of men as his Successors doth now) that he in great snuff suspended all the Churches in London, not only with the Steeple and Bells, but also with the Organs, (because they did not ring ●he Bells for a triumph at his coming, when he passed by the high street of London, with his Cross carried in pomp before him,) till the Ministers and Officers of the said Churches should do penance, and give him competent satisfaction for this indignity. Now what shall we think or conclude of these two last Arch-Bishops, Courtney and Arundel, who thus took upon them to forge even public Acts of Parliament for the advancement of their own● Antichristian Hierarchy, the suppressing of the Gospel, the murdering and destroying the King's best Subjects, and the effusion of so much Martyrs' blood, but that they were monsters of Treachery, Tyranny, inhumanity Traitors and enemies both to the Church and Commonwealth, yea the very Devils and Pope's Arch-agents to effect their wills. But God was even with the latter of them, Arundel, who shutting up the mouths, and silencing the tongues of many faithful Ministers, his own † Tho. Gascon. in Dict. Theol. Antiq. Eccles. Brit. p. 311. Fox Acts and Monuments, p. 276. the old Edition. Godwin, p. 110. Tongue at last by God's just judgement swollen so big in his mouth, as he was able neither to ea●e, drink, no● speak in many days, and so died of hunger after he had starved so many poor Christian Souls, and burned their bodies into ashes. In the year 1403. King Henry the fourth, intending to go into North Wales to chasten the presumptuous doings of the unruly Welsh-men, and wanting money to wage his Soldiers, there were some that counselled him to be bold with the Bishops, Holinsh●d p. ●24. and supply his wants with their superfluity. But as it fortuned, Arundel Archbishop of Canterbury was there present, who in the name of all the rest boldly made answer, It was spoken like a Prelate. that none of his Province should be spoilt by any of those naughty persons; but that first with hard stripes they should understand the price of their harsh enterprise. But the King nevertheless used the matter so with the Bishops for their good wills, that the Archbishop at length to pleasure him, calling the Clergy together, got a grant of one Tenth, towards the King's necessary charges. And thereby secured their temporalities for that time. * Thomas Walsing. Hist. Aug. An. 1414.414.415. Holin●●●d, p. 526. The next year following, a Parliament being called to Antiq. Eccles. Brit. p. 282. p. 308. Speed. p. 775. Walsingham Yp●dig. N●ustr. p. 166. consult how the King might be relieved with money for defence of the Realm against the Scots and Welshmen at home, and the Britons, Flemmins, and Frenchmen abroad, it was thought most expedient, that the spirituality should be deprived of their temporal possessions to relieve the King's necessity. Hereupon rose great alteration between the Clergy and the Laity, the Knights affirming, that they had often times served the King, not only with their goods, but also with their persons in very great dangers and jeopardies, whilst the spiritualty ●it at home, and help the King nothing at all. Whereupon this Archbishop stoutly answered, That the Clergy had always given to the King as much as the Laity had done, considering they had oftener given their tenths to him then the Laity their Fifteen: also, that more of their Tenants went to the King's wars, than of the Tenants of them of the Lay fee: besides this they prayed day and night for the King's good success against his enemies. When the Speaker named Sir john Cheinie, in replying by plain speech, seemed but little to esteem such prayers of the Church, the Archbishop was set in a great chafe, and with sharp words declaring what he thought must needs follow both of the King and Kingdom, when Prayers and Suffrages of Churchmen came to be so little set by, he grew to such impatiency, that he flatly told the Speaker, He spoke like ● Lord. That although he seemed little to esteem of the Religion of the Clergy, ye● he would not have him to think that he should thus take away the possessions of the Church, without finding such as would seek to withstand him: For if (said he) the Archbishop of Canterbury may live, thou shalt have ●o● taking away any manner of thing that is his. After this when the Archbishop perceived that the King winked at these matters, he rose from his place, and coming before the King he kneeled down, and besought him to consider, how through the Grace and favour of Almighty God, he had obtained the Kingdom; and therefore aught to remember his first purpose and intent, which was, to give to e●ery man his right, so far as in him say● he● willed him likewse to have in consideration the Oath which he so willingly had received, that is, that he should advance the Honour of the Church, and the Ministers thereof cherish and maintain; Also to have in mind the danger and dishonour that redounded to such as broke their oaths; so that he besought him to permit and suffer the Church to enjoy the privileges and Liberties, which in time of his Predecessors it had enjoyed, requesting him to stand in awe of that King by which all Kings did reign, and to sear the censures and condemnations that those incurred, which took or bereft ●rom the Church any good or right belonging to it, who most certainly (said he) are accursed. When the Archbishop had used this or the like speech, the King commanded him to go to his seat again, assuring him, that his intent and purpose was, to leave the Church in as good state or better than he found it. The Archbishop herewith turning to the Knights and Burgesses of the Parliament, said unto them, You and such others as you be, have given counsel unto the King and his Predecessors to confiscate and take into their hands the goods and possessions of the Cells which the Frenchmen and Normans possessed here in England, and affirmed, that by the same he and they should heap up gr●at riches; and indeed those goods and possessions were worth many thousands of gold, and yet it is most true, that t●e King this day is not one half pound of silver better thereby, for you have begged and gotten them out of his hands, and have appropriated the same to yourselves, so that we may conjecture very well, that you request to have our Temporalties, not to advance the King's profit, but to satisfy your own greedy covetousness; for undoubtedly if the King (as God forbid he should) did accomplish your wicked purposes and minds, he should not be one farthing the richer the year next after: and truly sooner will I suffer this head of mine to be cut off from my shoulders, then that the Church should lose the least right that appertaineth to it. The Knights said little, but yet they proceeded in their suit to have their purpose forward. Which the Archbishop perceiving, (as another Argus● having his eyes on every side, to mark what was done) laboured so to disappoint their doings, that he won the favour of certain of the Temporal Lords to assist him, who constantly avouched by their consents, that the Church should never be spoilt of her Temporalties; and herein they acquitted the Archbishop and Prelates, one pleasure for another, which they had done for them before, when the Commons in this Parliament required, that all such Lands and revenues which sometime belonged to the Crown, and had been given away by the King, or by his predecessors King Edward or King Richard, should be restored again to the King's use; unto which request the Archbishop and other the Prelate's would in no wise consent. Thus by this Archbishop Arundel, that Petition of the Commons the spiritual Temporalities came to naught. Afterwards, in an * Tho. Waldens●● Hist. A●g. ●410. p. 422. Ypodig. Neu●●. p. 174. H●lin. p. 536. Fabian, Ann. 1410. part. 7. p. 386, 387. other Parliament Anno 1410. the Commons of the ●ower House exhibited a Bill to the King and Lords of the Upper House, containing in effect as followeth. To the most excellent Lord our King: and to all the Nobles in this present Parliament assembled, your faithful Commons do ●umbly signify, that our Sovereign Lord the King might have of the Temporal possess●ons, Lands, and Tenements which are lewdly spent, consumed and wasted by the Bishops, Abbots and Priors within this Realm, so much in value as would suffice to find and sustain an 150. Earls, 1500. Knights, 6200. Esquires, and 100 Hospitals more than now be: which is more largely and particularly related in Fabian. The King (as some write) mis-liked the motion, and therefore commanded, that from thenceforth they should not presume to study about any such matters. Another thing the Commons than sued to have granted to them, but could not obtain: That Clerks convict should no● thenceforth be delivered to Bishop's Prisons: Moreover they demanded to have the Statute either revoked or qualified, which had been enacted without their consent in the Second year of this King's reign, against such as were reputed to be Heretics or Lollards. But the King seemed so highly to favour the Clergy, that the Commons were answered plainly, that they should not come by their purpose, but rather that the said statute should be made more rigorous and sharp for the punishment of such persons: and all this by means of this bloodly Archbishop Arundel, of whom we have heard sufficient. 27 HENRY CHICH●LY. Henry Chichely, being elected Arch Bishop by the Monks of Canterbury with the King's consent, immediately after Arundels' death, * Antiq. Eccles. Brit. p. 312.315 God●ins Catal. p. 159. Walsingh. Hist. Aug. p. 432. he refused to accept of this their Legal election; and against the express Statutes of the Realm, touching Provisions and Premuni●es, accepted of the See only by Colla●ion from Pope john the 23. in affront both of the King and those Laws, which the Pope endeavoured in vain to get repealed, and therefore opposed in point of practise all that he might, reserving by a Decree of the Council of Constance all vacancy to his own disposal, bestowing all the Bishoprickes of England as soon as they were void at his own pleasure, by the Arch-Bishops connivance, in affront of the Laws and the King's royal Edicts. * Antiq. Eccl●s. Brit. p. 317. to 322. where the ●opes B●ll and ●he Arch-bishops Lettersare ●t large recited. This Arch-Prelate published throughout his Province Pope Martin's Bulls, for the extirpation of the Wicklevists and Hussites by force of arms, and promised the same Indulgences to those who should take up the Crossado and war against them, as those enjoyed who went to the holy Land to fight against the Sarecens. For which good service the same year (Anno 1429.) he received the Title of the Cardinal Presbyter of S. Eusebius●rom ●rom Pope Martin the 5. who also created him his Legate here in England, without the King's privity, and contrary to Law. * Antiq. Eccl●s. Brit. p. 322. But to colour the business, lest he should seem to receive that power Legatine without the King's permission and Licence, against the Laws and Customs of the Realm; one Richard Condray was made the King's procurer, that he might appeal to the next general Council from all injuries, grievances, and prejudices offered or to be offered by the Pope or Court of Rome to the King and the Kingdom. Therefore as soon as it was known that the Archbishop had received this Legatin power without the King's privity or licence, Condray made this appeal to Humphrey Duke of Gloster Lord Protector, and others o● the King's privy Council, in writing. In which he expressed, that no Legate of the Sea Apostolic ought to come into the Kingdom of the King of England or other his Lands or Dominions, but at the vocation, petition, requisition or entreaty o● the King of England for the time being, the Roman Pontifex tolerating and consenting thereto, as well tacitly as expressly: in which appeal notwithstanding, if the said Arch Bishop, not as a Legate but as a Cardinal would say, open, or propound any thing from the Pope to the King, it might be lawful for him to do it. In which the King would so far assist as he might do it by the Laws and Privileges of his royal Crown, and of his famous Kingdom of England. The appeal being read, the Archbishop in the presence of the Prelates and Nobles there present, confessed and protested That it was not, nor is, nor should be his intention by his entering into England, nor by any things done or to be done by him, spoken or to be spoken, for to exercise the Legatine power which he had undertaken, without the King's permission, or to derogate in any thing from the rights, privileges, liberties, or customs of the King or Kingdom, or t● contradict ●hem, but to preserve, defend, maintain, and roborate all and every of them. By this device he deluded both the King, Counsel, and Laws: how well he kept this his protestation, his subsequent Acts will evidence. For immediately after he made a Synodical Constitution, † Lindwood Pr●vinc. Const. 3. Tit. de Clericis conjugatis p. 94.95. That no married man or Lay man should exercise any Ecclesiastical jurisdiction, or be judge or Register in any Ecclesiastical Court in causes of correction of the soul, under pain of incurring the greater excommunication ipso facto, if they offered to intermeddle in any of the premises cont●a●y to the Counsels prohibition; which further makes void all citations, process and Acts whatsoever, had and made by Laymen in the Cases aforesaid, and suspends all Ordinaries from the exercise of Ecclesiastical jurisdiction, and ingress into the Church, who should grant any married or Lay man power to exercise any Ecclesiastical Office or authority under them. What the true intent of this Archprelates Constitution was, and how far this Decree entrenched upon the King's Prerogative Royal, appears by the Statute of 37. H. 8. c. 17. (made purposely to repeal this Constitution) which I shall here insert. * 37. H. 8. cap. 17. entitled, A● Act that Doctor● of Civil Law, being married, may exercise Ecclesiastical jurisdiction. In most humble wise show and declare unto your highness your most faithful, humble, and obedient Subjects the Lords Spiritual and Temporal, and the Commons of this present Parliament assembled, that whereas your Majesty is, and hath always justly been by the Word of God supreme head in Earth of the Church of England, and hath full power and authority, to correct, punish, and repress all manner of Heresies, errors, vices, abuses, Idolatries, hypocrisies, and Superstitions● springen and growing within the same; and to exercise all manner of jurisdictions, commonly called Ecclesiastical jurisdiction. Nevertheless, the Archbishop of Rome and his * Meaning our English Prelates. adherents minding utterly as much as in him lay, to * Note this. abolish, obscure, and delete such power given by God to the Princes of the earth, whereby they might gather and get to themselves the government and rule of the world; have in * To wit, under Henry Chich●ly, forecited. their Counsels and Synods Provincial made, ordained, and established, and decreed divers ordinances and constitutions, that no Lay or married man should or might exercise or occupy any Jurisdiction Ecclesiastical, nor should be any Judge or Registery in any Court commonly called Ecclesiastical Cour●, * Not● this. lest their ●alse and usurped power, which they pretended and went about to have in Christ's Church, should decay, wax vile, and of no reputation, as by the said Counsels and Constitutions Provincial appeareth: which standing and remaining in their effect not abolished by your Grace's Laws, did seem to appear to make greatly for the said usurped power of the said Bishop of Rome, and to be directly repugnant to your Majesty's Title of supreme head of the Church and prerogative Royal, your Grace being a Layman: and albeit the said Decrees, Ordinances and Constitutions by a Statute made the 25● year of your most noble reign be utterly abolished, frustrate and of none effect, yet because the contrary thereunto is not used nor put in practice by ●he Arch-Bishops, Bishops, Deans, and other Ecclesiastical persons, who have * Where then is ●ur Bishop's pretended Superiority and Jurisdiction by Divine right● no manner of Jurisdiction Ecclesiastical, but by, under, and from your royal Majesty, it addeth or a● the least may give occasion to some evil disposed perso●s to think and little to regard the proceeding, and censures Ecclesiastical made by your Highness and your Vicegerent, officials, Commissaries, Judges, and Visitators● being also Lay and married men, to be of little or none effect or force, whereby the people gathereth heart and presumption to do evil, and not to have such reverence to your most godly injunctions and proceedings, as becometh them. But forasmuch as your Majesty is the only and undoubtedly supreme head of the Church of England, and also of Ireland, to whom by Scripture all authority and power is wholly given to hear, and determine all causes Ecclesiastical, and to correct all vice and sin whatsoever, and to all such persons as your * Not th● Bishops. Majesty shall appoint thereunto; that in consideration thereof, as well for the instruction of ignorant persons, as also to avoid the occa●ion of the opinion aforesaid, and setting forth of your prerogative royal and supremacy, It may therefore please your Highness, that it may be ordained and enacted by authority of this present Parliament, that all and singular aswell Lay as those that be married now, or hereafter shall be married, being Doctors of the Civil Law, lawfully create and made in any University which shall be made, ordained, constituted, and deputed to be any Chancellor, Vicar General, Commissary, Official, Scribe, or Register by your Not by Bishops. Majesty, or any of your Heirs, or Successors to anya Archbishop, Bishop, Archdeacon, or other person whatsoever, having To wit, by special Patent which Bishop●●hen had, and none have ●o●. authority under your Majesty, your Heirs and Successors, to make any Chancellor, Vicar General, Commissary, Official, or Register, may lawfully execute and exercise all mann●r of Jurisdiction commonly called Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction, and all Censures and Corrections appertaining o● any wise belonging unto the same, albeit such person or persons be Lay, married, or unmarried, so that they be Doctors of the Civil Law, as is aforesaid, any Law, Constitution, or Ordinance to the contrary notwithstanding. By this Act it is apparent, that the end of the former Constitution was treacherously to undermine and abolish the King's Prerogative Royal in causes Ecclesiastical, and to make the Pope and our Prelates absolute monarchs, and our Kings mere Ciphers to execute their Mandates, when by the express words of this Law, with that of 1. Ed. 6. c. 2.26. H. 8. c. 1.1. Eliz. c. ●. 5. Eliz. c. 1.8. Eliz. c. 1. and 1. and 2. Phil. and M●ry c. 8. it is most clearly resolved, that our Arch-Bishops and Bishops, have no manner of Jurisdiction Ecclesiastical over other Ministers by any divine right, (as they now See Bishop Halls 3. late ●ookes of Episcopacy. vainly, if not traitorously pretend) but by, from, and under our Kings, in whose name and right, and under whose Seal alone all their Ecclesiastical process ought to issue, as hath been * See the Breviate of the Prelates intolerable Usurpations, both upon the King's Prerogative Royal, and the Subjects Liber●ies. elsewhere plentifully manifested, it being no less than a Praemunire, by the Statute of 1. Edw. 6. c. 2. ●or any Bishops or Ecclesiastical Judges to issue out processes in their own names, and under their own Seals, as now our Prelates do. This Law of Praemunire, was such a curb to our usurping Prelates, that this Arch Prelate Chichely, in the last Synod he held Anno. 1439. without delay or difficulty granted King Henry the sixth a Tenth, and promised him large supplies from the Clergy in all things, if he would abrogate those hard Laws of Praemunire, wherewith the Clergy were very falsely accused and oft taken and ensuared as in unjust s●ares; (whereas in truth those Laws were the principal safety both of King and people, to preserve and free them from the unjust encroachments of Popes and Prelates, upon their Liberties, Laws, and Estates, which made the Pope and them so frequently to solicit their repeal.) And by his countenance * Antiq. Eccles. Brit. p. 323. and Li●dwood his Epistle Dedicatory before his Institutions. William Lindwood collected and set out the Provincial Constitutions of the Archprelates of Canterbury in their Synods, in affront of the King's prerogative Royal and the Laws of the Realm, dedicating them to this Arch-Prelate, and entreating him to put them in due Execution being neglected, and quite disregarded formerly, both by Prelates, Judges, and people, as he complains in his Epistle Dedicatory to him. In brief, when † Fabian. part. 7. p. 390.139. Hall. An. 2. H 5. f 35.36. & c● Holins●. p. 54●. 547, etc. 583. in the Parliament held at London, Anno 1414. under King Henry the fifth, the Commons reviewed their former Petition in Parliament made to King Henry the fourth but four years before, to seize the Bishops and Abbot's Temporalities, showing how many Earls, Knights, and Esquires they would maintain; The Bishops and Abbots whom it touched very near, much hearing the issue● determined to assay all ways to put by, and overthrow this Bill, and minding rather to bow than break, they first agreed to offer the King a great sum of money, to stay this new moven Demand. The cause of this offer seemed to some of the wise Prelates neither decent nor convenient, for they well foresaw, and perfectly knew, that if the Commons perceived, that they by rewards or by offer of money would resist their request and petition, that they stirred and moved with a fury, would not only rail and despise them as corrupters of Princes, and enemies of the Publicke●Wealth, but would so cry and call on the King, and the temporal Lords, that they were like to lose both work and oil, cost and lining. Wherefore they determined to cast all chances, which might serve their purpose, and in special, to replenish the King's brain with some pleasant study, so as that he should neither fantasy nor regard the serious Petition of the importunate Commons. Wherefore on a day, when the King was present in Parliament, this Henry Chichely Archbishop of Canterbury, after low Obeisance made to the King, made a public Oration in Parliament be●ore the King, and Peers, wherein he showed the King's undoubted Title to sundry Provinces and the whole Realm of France; with the injustice and nullity of the Salic Law, the only Obstacle to his Title, stirring up the King and Nobles by force of Arms to regain the same: and withal declared that his loving Clergy and subjects of the spiritualty, to show their willingness and desire to aid his Majesty for the recovery of his ancient Right, and true Inheritance, had in their Convocation, granted to his Highness such a Sum of money as by Spiritual Persons, never was to any Prince through the whole Christian World, before those times, given or advanced: By which device seconded by the Duke of Exe●er, he diverted and shifted off the Petition of the Commons, and engaged the King and Kingdom in a long, bloody, and costly War. The King himself professing on his death Bed, that before the beginning of the same Wars, he was fully persuaded by men both Wise, Pious, and of great holiness of life, that in prosecuting his just Title, he might & ought both begin the same Wars, and follow them till he brought them to an end, justly and rightly, and that without all danger of God's displeasure, or peril of soul. Such an incendiary of war, was this Arch-Embassadour of peace that should be. * Antiq. Eccl●s. Brit. p. 325. to 330. john Stafford, 28 JOHN STAFFORD. preferred to the Bishopric of Bath and Wells by provision from Pope Martin the fifth, contrary to the Laws enacted against Provisions from Rome, immediately after Chichelyes' death, was in farther affront of the said Laws promoted to the See of Canterbury, by Pope Eugenius; that prohibited usurpation of Papal Provisions, de●ended by so many Laws and Statutes, being no whit abated, through the Pope's industry, and the Prelate's Treachery and ambition, who would rather incur the danger of these Laws, and dissavour of their Princes, then want a far Bishopric, though they paid Popes dear for it. This Arch-Prelate in the first Synod held under him at London, Anno. 1444. confederating with the rest of the Clergy, when a Subsidy was demanded of them, petitioned, that the Statutes of Provisors, and the Writs or Actions of Praemunire, which by the crafty and malicious interpretation of the Lawyers, as they falsely surmised, were turned to the destruction of the Clergy, and disturbance of Ecclesiastical Discipline, might be either wholly abrogated, or their rigour moderated● and that Laymen for suing Clergymen falsely in Temporal Courts, might have some severe punishment inflicted on them by a Law. But this their motion vanishing into smoke, and the Judges restraining their extravagant proceedings in Ecclesiastical Courts by Prohibitions, and bringing them within the compass of the Statutes against Provisions, and in the danger of Premunire's, which did much terrify them; hereupon the Archbishop and Prelates in their next Synod at London, An. 1446. presented a new Petition to the King in the Name of the whole Clergy of England, wherein they grievously complained of the Lay-Judges, who were ever very troublesome and despiteful to Clerks; desiring that the Statutes of Provision and Praemunire might be more equally expounded in favour of the Prelates by the Parliamen, than it was by the Lawyers, and that they might be restrained from granting Prohibitions to, and exercising● any Jurisdiction over Spiritual Judges; But this Petition proved ineffectual; it being provided by Statute, that no spiritual Law shall have place contrary to a Common Law or Act of Parliament. And this were not (as the Lord * St●ph●n gardener his Letter from the Fleet to the Lord Protector, Oct. 14. Fox Acts and Monuments, p. 741. in the old Edition, quite omitted i● the ne●. Audley Chancellor of England, once told Stephen Gardiner Bishop of Winchester in the Parliament House, who thought it strange, that Bishops authorized by the King could fall in a Praemunire) the Bishops would enter in with the King, and by means of his Supremacy order the Lairy as they listed; but we will provide, quoth he, that the Praemunire shall ever hang over your heads, and so we Laymen shall be sure to enjoy our inheritance, by the Common Laws and Acts of Parliament. After this, the Pope exacted of the Clergy of England a Tenth of all their Revenues, and sent Nuntioes to the Archbishop with Bulls to collect it. But the King hearing of this secret fraud, commanded the Archbishop not to obey the Pope herein, who yet was so far a servant to the Pope, and enemy to the King, that during all his archiepiscopal Reign the Pope made Bishops by Provision, against the Laws of the Realm. * Antiq. Eccles. Brit. p. 330.331 john Kemp, 29 JOHN KEMP. the next Archbishop, elected lawfully by the Monks of Canterbury with the King's consent, refused to take his Arch-Bishoprike from the King, but waving his Election, received it by Provision from the Pope, who sent over six several Bulls to this end, the first to the Archbishop himself, the second to the Chapter of Canterbury: the third, to his Provincial Suffragans; the fourth, to the Clergy of the City and Diocese of Canterbury; the fifth, to the people of the same; the sixth, to the Vassals of the Archbishop; by which Bulls the Pope increased much hi● Revenues: And ●o oblige this Arch-Prelate the faster to him, the Pop● by another Bull created him Cardinal of Saint Ruffian: But this Archbishop dying within one year and an half after his Consecration, could do him but little service. Antiq. Ec●les. Brit. p. 334. to 339. Thomas Burgchier, 30 THOMAS BOURGCHIER immediately succeeding him, by the special favour of King Henry the sixth, this ingrateful Prelate (made a Cardinal by the Pope) some ●ew years after (An. 1461.) crowned and consecrated Edward the fourth at Westminster to be King in his stead, during King Henry his life, and in a full Synod procured the Clergy to grant him a Tenth: Afterwards in a Synod at London, An. 1463. he● granted him another Subsidy, and obtained a Grant from King Edward under his Seal, that the Prelates should bridle the malice of those by whom their rights were violated, as well by old Ecclesiastical Laws as by those new Laws they should make, both in all causes belonging to the Ecclesiastical Court, as also in the Tithe of great Trees of twenty years' growth or more, without the fear or penalty of the Statutes of Provisors, or of the Writs or Actions of Praemunire, or of any Prohibition, and that they might proceed therein without any consultation obtained: And that if any of the King's Judges, or other secular Judges should by any Writs or Process hinder or deter any Archbishop, Bishop, or archdeacon, or their Vicars, officials, Commissaries, or other Ecclesiastical Judges: That then upon the monition of the said Archbishop, Bishop, etc. so hindered or scared, the said Judge should appear in the Chancery at such day as the said Archbishop or Ecclesiastical Judge should appoint, on pain of two hundred pound, to answer to the King for this his contempt, and that his Process against the Ecclesiastical Judge, should by Royal Authority be rescinded, and pronounced to be void and frustrate. In his time there were many Pilgrimages made both by King Edward, the Queen, and others to that Archtraitor Beckets Shrine at Canterbury, where they offered many rich gifts: Afterwards, Anno. 1469. the Earl of Warwick conspiring with others to free King Henry the Sixth from the Tower of London; King Edward hearing of it, went in Pilgrimage to Beckets Tomb to Canterbury, and there held a Council of five Bishops and many Peers of the Realm, from which the Archbishop being suspected (as treacherous and unfaithful) was wholly excluded: King Edward deceasing, this Arch-Prelate though he made a Will sequestered all his goods as ordinary, and seized the Great Seal, the Privy Seal, and the Royal Signer, which he detained in his custody; and whereas Richard Duke of Gloucester had traitorously plotted to murder his Nephews, Edward the Fifth, and his Brother, this Archbishop was employed by him to go to the Queen, to * H●lin. p. 717. to 722. Hall, in Edw. the 5. ●. 8. to 14. Speed. p. 90●. to 912. get the young Duke of Clarence from her out of the Sanctuary at Westminster, who using many reasons and flattering words to her in vain, at last made this deep protestation: That if she were content to deliver the Duke to him, and to the other Lords present, he durst lay his own body and soul both in pledge, not only for his surety, but also for his estate, etc. Whereupon, with much ado, she delivered the Duke into his treacherous hands, who forthwith brought him into the Star-chamber to his Uncle the Lord Protector● He having both Brothers now in his power, pretends them to be illegitimate, proclaims himself right Heir to the Crown, procures first Pinker; and then * Holinsh. p. 725. to 728. Speed, p. 918.919. Doctor Shaw (no doubt by the Arch Bishop's help and privity) in a Sermon at Paul's Cross (by which Sermon he lost his honesty, and soon after his life, for very shame of the World, into which he never durst after to come abroad) to publish to the people, T●at Edward the fifth and his Brother were unlawfully begotten in Adultery, not by the Duke of York, but others; That Richard of Gloucester was right Heir to the Crown, extolling him to the skies, and slandering King Edward the Fourth with his Queen, as never lawfully married to her. Then proceeding treacherously to murder his poor young Nephews, and usurping their Royal Throne; this * Holinsh. p. 733.734. Hall, f. 25.26. Archbishop readily crownes him (though a bloody and unnatural Usurper) as lawful King of England, and his Lady likewise Queen, the other Bishops and Abbots assisting him in this action, and accompanying him in their Pontificalibus. This Usurper being afterward slain, the Archbishop (ever turning with the side of things) crownes Henry the 7. likewise King of England, and shortly after departed this world, Anno 1486. I find not (writes † Pag. 114. Godwin in his life) that ever any English man connued so long a Bishop, or that any Archbishop either before or after him in 800. years enjoyed that place so long; for he continued Archbishop 32 years, and lived after the time of his first Consecration and promotion to the Bishopric of Worcester 51. years, and I marvel much, that in all that while he never endeavoured to leave behind him any good Deed for the preservation of his Memory. Sure I am, that his Treachery to the young Duke of Clarence, and King Henry who advanced him, and his Treasons in crowning two Usurpers, with his base temporizing, remain as so many surviving Monuments of his infamy and disloyalty. 31 JOHN MORTON. * Hall, f. 30. to 40. H●linshed, p. 735. to 760. Spe●d, p. 931.932. to 946. Antiq Eccles. Brit p. 339. to 344. Godwin in his life. john Morton his Successor, whiles Bishop of Ely, was accused by Richard the Third of many great Treasons, and committed by him to the Tower: from whence being removed and committed to the custody of Henry Duke of Buckingham, he by degrees stirred up the Duke to plot the deposing of King Richard the Usurper, and se●ting up of the Earl of Richmond, for which the Duke not long after lost his head: The Bishop in the mean time disguising himself, escaped out of the Duke's custody, fled first to Ely, next to Flanders, after which he went to Rome, never more intending to meddle with the world. But King Henry the seventh having got the Crown, married King Edward the fourth his daughter, and so united the Houses of Lancaster and York, (which marriage was first devised by this Prelate) called him home again, made him Archbishop of Canterbury, and Chancellor of England; whereunto the Pope annexed the honour of a Cardinal, translating him from Ely to Canterbury, by no less than six several Bulls, (all against Law) to augment the Fees. In his * Speed p. 960. See Hall, Holin●●●d, Polyd●r● Virgil, Stow, and Bacon in the life of Henry the seventh. time Richard Simon, a Priest, an ambitious wretch, on hope to make himself the principal Bishop in England, plotted the advancement of Lambert Synmell; (being his Pupil in the University of Oxford) to the Crown of England, under the name of Edward Earl of Warwick; and conveying this Imposter to Dublin in Ireland, he there caused him to be proclaimed King of England; * Antiq. Eccles. Bri●. p. 342.343.344. Godwin p. 117. after this, to land with an Army in England, where in a Battle at Stocke-field, in which many were slain, this Priest and his Sergeant were both taken Prisoners, and attainted of High Treason, yet this Simon (or rather Sinon) out of the extraordinary reverence to his function was not executed, but only committed to the Archbishop, who imprisoning him some space in his own Prison, delivering him over to the Major of London, condemned him to a Dungeon and perpetual shackles. After which this * Antiq. Eccles. Bri●. p. 342.343.344. Godwin p. 117. Archbishop imposed two great Subsidies on the Clergy of his Province to their great oppression, forcing ●hem by the Pope's authority to contribute so largely toward the charges of his translation, as of his own Diocese only (which is one of the least o● England) he received 354. pound: sent Pope Innocents' Bulls to all the Suffragans of his Province to publish and execute, in open affront of the Laws of ●he Realm, the King's Prerogative Royal, and the Subjects Libe●ties; for which good Service, the Pope by his Bulls appointed him to be Visi●●r of all the Monasteries and other places exempt from archiepiscopal and Ordinary Jurisdiction throughout England, and made him Cardinal of Saint Anastasia; he persuaded the King to sue to the Pope, not only for the Pope's canonisation of King Henry the Sixth, but likewise for the translation of his dead Corpse from Windsor to Westminster Abbey, and that in an unworthy manner, when as the King might have done it by his own mere Royal Authority only. He procured his Rebellious predecessor Anselm, with a great sum of money, to be canonised at Rome for a Sa●nt; and had many conflicts and contestations with the Bishops of London, and other his Suffragans, abou● Probate of Wills and Jurisdiction of their Eccl●●ia●●icall Cour●s, which caused Appeals to Rome, whereupon ●he inferior Priests, with many others of his Province, ca●● for●h sundry public calumnies to his disgrace; against whom Pope Alexander sent forth a Bull, cruelly fulminating Excommunications against them. And by this means the privileges of the See of Canterbury, oft times called into dou●t and controversy in former time, were at la●t e●●ablish●●. It seems the Bishops in his days were very much hated by the inferior Clergy: whereupon in a Synod * Antiq. Eccles. Brit. p. 341.342. at London under him, Anno Dom. 1487. certain Preachers were sharply reproved and threatened, who in their Sermons, cum plausu populari, eloquentia canina, latrant immodestius in Episcopos absentes, did with popular applause, a●d doggish eloquence bark immodestly against Bishops that were absent. * Hall's Chron. An. 15. H. 7, f. 50.51. Holin●●●d, p. 78●. In the latter end of this Archbishop Mortons' rule, one Patrick an Augu●●ine Friar, had a Scholar called Ralph Wilford, whom ●e in open Pulpit declared to be the Earl of Warwick, and desired all men of help: but the head of this sedition was Summer topped, that it could have no time to spring any higher, the Master and Scholar being both apprehended, imprisoned and attainted, the Scholar was afterwards hanged, but the Master (the Grand Traitor) only condemned to perpetual Prison: For at that time (writes Hall) here in England so much Reverence was attributed to the Holy Orders, that to a P●iest, although he * See Stam●ord his Pleas of the Crown. l. 2. c. 41. to 51. had committed High Treason against his Sovereign Lord, and to all other offenders in murder, rape; or theft, which had received any of the three higher Holy Orders, the life was given and the punishment of death released. The chief cause of this favour (saith he) was this, because Bishops of a long time did not take knowledge, nor intermit themselves with the search and punishment of such heinous and detestable offences, by reason whereof they did not disgrade and deprive from holy Orders su●h Malefactors and wicked persons, which without that ceremony by the Canonical Law could not be put to death. Furthermore, what should a man say, it was also used, that he that could but only read (though he understood not what he read) how heinous or detestable crime soever he had committed (Treason only excepted) should likewise as aff●nes and allies to the holy Orders, be saved, and committed to the Bishop's prison. And to the intent that if they should escape, and be again taken committing the like offence, that their lives should be no more to them pardoned, it was ordained, that Murderers should be burnt on the brawn of the left hand with an hot Iron, signed with this letter M, and thiefs in the same place with this letter T, so that if● they once signed with any of these marks, did reiterate like crime again, they should suffer the punishments they had deserved: which devise was enacted and established in * 4. H. 7. c. 13. Parliament in the fourth year of H. the 7. and taken, as I conjecture, from the French Nation, which are won● if they take any such offender, to cut off one of his ears, as a sure mark hereafter of h●s evil doing. And the charge of keeping such offenders, because it soundeth to spiritual Religion, is committed to the Bishops and Rulers of the spiritualty, with a penalty set upon them, if any such Prisoner do afterwards escape. The which Act and privilege did nourish and increase abundantly the Sect and swarm of Thiefs and Murderers; for after that time there were an hundred ways practised and invented how at one time or other to deliver or convey them out of prison, by making their purgation (by what sleight & means they care not) of such offences as before they were convicted and found guilty, if no man be present to lay exceptions to the same. For if the party offended and hurt be absent at the day of the purgation making, the thief or murderer truly found guilty from the beginning, shall be both excused and set at liberty. And oftentimes the sooner, because the Bishop would not lose the sum of an hundred pound for the escape of a poor Knave, scant worth a dandy prat: so Hall; whose words I have recited, to manifest what favourers and Protectors our Bishops have been of Traitors and Malefactors in all ages, especially of those of their own Tribe, who by means of their Orders, Sanctuaries, Purgations, and other pretended exemptions and devises, were seldom brought to execution for their most horrid Treasons, which made them the more bold and insolent to commit them. And for my part I deem it true both in Law and conscience, that the Patrons, Receivers, and Res●ners of Traitors and other Malefactors (as our Prelates have ever been) are as bad, nay worse, than the Traitors and Malefactors themselves, and worthy more severe punishment than they. But it is time to conclude with this Archbishop. Henry Deane who next enjoyed this See, 32 HENRY DEANE. was formerly made Chancellor of Ireland by King Henry the seventh, * Antiq. Eccles. Brit. p. 345.346.347.348. Godwin p. 118.119. where he played the Warrior, and drove Perkin Warberke thence, forcing him to fly into Scotland: after this being made Bishop of Bangor, he had many great suits and contests with divers about the Lands won or taken from his See. And among other particulars, pretending the Island of Seals between Holy-head and Anglesy to be unjustly detained from his Church by the possessers thereof: they refusing to give him possession, the Bishop thereupon brings a great power of armed men and a Navy thither, and drives out the Inhabitants thence by force, annexing it to his See. This Prelate being afterward Translated to Salisbury, and from thence to Canterbury, the Pope sent him a Pall by Adrian of Castello Secretary to his holiness, upon the receit whereof he took this Solemn Oath to the Pope (as his Predecessors and other Bishops formerly used, yet practised in fo●●aine parts) which made him a Traitor, or half subject only, to his King. Are not such then like to prove faithful Counselors of State to Princes. I Henry Archbishop of Canterbury from this hour forward shall be faithful and obedient to S. Peter and to the holy Church of Rome, and to my Lord the Pope and his Successors Canonically entering, I shall not be of Council nor consent, that they shall lose either life or member, or shall be taken or suffer any violence or any wrong by any means. Their Council to me credited by them, their Messengers, or Letters, I shall not willingly discover to any person. The Popedom of Rome, the Rules of the Holy Fathers, and the Regalities of S. P●te●, I shall help and retain, and defend against all men. The Legate of the See Apostolic going and coming I shall honourably entreat. The Rights, Honours, Privileges, Authorities of the Church of Rome, and of the Pope and his Successors, I shall cause to be conserved, defended, augmented, and promoted. I shall not be in Are not such then like to prove faithful Counselors of State to Princes. Council, Treaty, or any Act, in the which any thing shall be imagined against him, or the Church of Rome, their Rights, States, Honours, or powers, and if I know any such to be moved or compassed, I shall resist it to my power, and as soon as I can, I shall advertise him or such as may give him knowledge. The Rules of the Holy Fathers, the De●rees, Ordinances, Sentences, Dispositions, Reservations, Provisions, and Commandments Apostolic, to my power I shall keep and cause to be kept of others, Heretics, schismatics, and Rebels to our holy Father and his Successors, I shall resist and persecute to my power. I shall come to the Synod when I am called, except I be letted by a Canonical impediment. The * Limina or Lumina. Lights of the Apostles on this side the Alps, I shall visit personally, or by my Deputy once every year, and those beyond the Alps once every two years, unless I am therefrom absolved by an Apostolical dispensation. I shall not alien or sell the possessions belonging to my Arch-Bishopricke, nor give, nor mortgage, nor infeofe any of them afresh, or any ways alien them without the Pope's Counsel. So God me help and the holy Evangelists. This Oath every Archbishop and Bishop not only in England, * Therefore their own Kings, if the Pope adjudge them such. but likewise in Spain, France, Germany, and other Kingdoms, used to take to the Pope's unholiness. No wonder therefore if they were such Traitors, Rebels, and Conspirators against their Kings, such sticklers ●or the Pope, such Champions ●or his unjust usurpations upon th●ir Sovereign's Prerogatives, and so forward to twhart and discover all those designs o● their Princes, which were any ways displeasing or disadvantageous to the Pope; who as long as this Oath continued, and Bishops that took it bore sway in our Kingdom (being both Privy Counsellors of State, Lord Chancellors, Lord Privy Seals, Lord Treasurers, or other great Officers) never lost his hold or usurped power among us, which he still keeps, only by means of Bishops in other Kingdoms, where the Prelates * Mauritiu● de Alzedo, de Praecellen●ia Epis●. dignitatis, l. 1. sect. 8. yet take this Oath of Allegiance to him. But this Oath which like a mystery of Iniquity was concealed from our Princes, being discovered to King Henry the eighth in the twenty fourth year of his reign, Fo● Acts and Monuments, p. 961. Hall's Chronicle, A●● 24. H● 8. f. 205.206. D. Burns his Supplication to King Henry the 8. p. ●85. to 201. this wise Prince considering the disloyalty and mischief of it, sending for the Speaker and Commons House of Parliament spoke thus unto them, Well-beloved Subjects, We had thought the Clergy of our Realm had been our Subjects, but now We have well perceived that they be but half Our Subjects, yea and scarce our Subjects. For all the Prelates at their Consecrations take an Oath to the Pope clean contrary to the Oath they make unto Us: ( * Dr. Barnes, ibid. with which the Pope usually dispensed, but never with any Oath made to himself, which must be observed and stand good, what ever Oath else be violated:) so that they seem to be his Subjects, and not ours. And so delivering them the Copy of both Oaths (of this to the Pope and the other to himself,) required them, to invent some order that he might not be thus deluded. The discovering and opening of these Oaths (which were read in Parliament) both to the King and People (as both Hall and Mr. Fox record) was the occasion that the Pope lost all h●s interest and Jurisdiction here in England within short while after: This Oath to the Pope being thereupon abolished and made void by the Statute, and a * See 25. H. 8. c. 20.28. Hen. 8. c. 10.35. Hen.. 8● c. 1. new Oath to the King prescribed and ministered to the Bishops, together with an Oath of Allegiance; wherein the Pope's Authority stands abjured, and the King acknowledged Supreme head on earth under Christ of the Church of England: the form of which Oaths are recorded in Mr. Fox, Mr. Hall, and the Statute of 28. Hen. 8. c. 10. The Prologue of which Act, with the Oath ●herein prescribed, being pertinent to our purpose, I shall here recite. AN ACT EXTINGVISHING the Authority of the Bishop of Rome. * 28. H. 8. c. 10. See 35. H. 8. c. 1. to the like cl●use and Oath. FOrasmuch as notwithstanding the good and wholesome Laws, Ordinances and Statutes heretofore made, enacted and established by the King's Highness, our most gracious Sovereign Lord, and by the whole consent of his High Court of Parliament, for the extirpation abolition and extinguishment out of this Realm, and other his grace's Dominions, Signories, and Countries, of the pretended power and usurped authority of the Bishop of Rome, by some called the Pope, used within the same, or elsewhere concerning the same Realm, Dominions, Signories or Countries, which did obsuscate, and wrest Gods holy Word and Testament, a long season, from the spiritual and true meaning thereof, to his worldly and carnal affections, as Pomp, Glory, Avarice, Ambition, and Tyranny; covering and shadowing the same with his humane and politic Devises, Traditions and inventions, set forth to promote and establish his only Dominion both upon the souls and also the bodies and goods of all Christian people, excluding Christ out of his Kingdom and rule of man's soul, as much as he may, and all other temporal Kings and Princes out of their Dominions, which they ought to have by God's Law upon the bodies and goods o● their Subjects, whereby he did not only rob the King's Majesty (being only the supreme head of this his Realm of England, immediately under God,) of his honour, right, and pre-eminence due unto him by the Law of God, but spoiled this his Realm yearly of innumerable treasure, and with the loss o● the same, deceived the Kings loving and obedient Subjects, persuading to them by his Laws, Bulls, and other his deceivable means, such dreams, vanities and fantasies, as by the same many of them were seduced and conveyed unto superstitious and erroneous opinions, so that the King's Majesty, the Lords Spiritual and Temporal, and the Commons of this Realm being overwearied and fatigated with the Experience of the infinite abominations and mischiefs proceeding of his impostures and craftily colouring of his deceits, to the great damages of souls, bodies and goods, were forced of necessity for the public weal of this Realm, to exclude that foreign pretended power, jurisdiction and authority, used and usurped within this Realm, and to devise such remedies for their relief in the same, as doth not only redound to the honour of God, the high praise and advancement of the King's Majesty and o● his Realm, but also to the great and inestimable utility of the same. And notwithstanding the said wholesome Laws so made, and heretofore established, yet it is come to the knowledge of the King's Highness, and also to divers and many his loving, faithful and obedient Subjects, how that divers seditious and contentious persons, being * The Bishop's natural Pedigree. Imps of the said Bishop of Rome and his See, and in heart members of his pretended Monarchy, do in corners and elsewhere as they dare whisper, inculke, preach, and persuade, and from time to time instill into the ears and heads of the poor simple and unlettered people, the advancement and continuance of the said Bishops feigned and pretended authority, pretending the same to have his * As our Bishops in imitation of him pretend their Episcopacy to have. ground and original of God's Law, whereby the opinions of many be suspended their judgements corrupted and deceived, and diversity in opinions augmented and increased, to the great displeasure of Almighty God, the high discontentation of our said most Dread Sovereign Lord, and the interruption of the unity love, Charity, concord, and agreement that ought to be in a Christian Region and Congregation. For avoiding whereof and repression of the follies of such seditious persons 〈◊〉 are the means and Authors of such inconveniences; Be it enacted, ordained and established by the King our Sovereign Lord and the Lords spiritual and temporal, and the Commons in this present Parliament assembled, and by Authority of the same; That if any person or persons, dwelling, demurring, inhabiting or resiant within this Realm, or within any other the King's Dominions, Signiories, or Countries, or the Marches of the same, or elsewhere within or under his obeisance and power, of what Estate, Dignity, Pre-eminence, Order, Degree or Condition soever he or they be, after the last day of July, which shall be in the year of our Lord God, 1530● shall by Writing, Cyphering, Printing, Preaching, or Teaching Deed or Act, obstinately or maliciously hold, or stand with, to extol, set forth, maintain or defend, the Authority, Jurisdiction, or Power of the Bishop of Rome, or of his See heretofore claimed, used, or usurped within this Realm, or in any Dominion or County, being of, within, or under the King's power or obeisance; or by any pretence obstinately or maliciously invent any thing for the extolling, advancing, setting forth maintenance or defence of the same, or any part thereof● or by any pretence obstinately or maliciously attribute any manner of Jurisdiction, Authority, or Pre-eminence to the said See of Rome, or to any Bishop of the same See for the time being within this Realm or in any of the King's Dominions or Counties: That then every such person or persons so doing or offending, their aiders, assistants, comforters, abettors, procurers, maintainers, factors, Counselors concealors, and every of them, being thereof lawfully convicted according to the Laws of this Realm, for every such default and offence, shall incur and run into the dangers, penalties, pains, and forfeitures ordained and provided by the Statute of Provision and Praemunire, made in the ●6. year of the Reign of the Noble and Valiant Prince King Richard the second, against such as attempt, procure, or make provision to the See of Rome, or elsewhere, for any thing or things, to the derogation or contrary to the Prerogative Royal, or Jurisdiction of the Crown and Dignity of this Realm. And for stronger defence and maintenance of this Act, It is ordained and enacted by authority aforesaid, that all & every Ecclesiastical Judge, ordinary, chancellor, commissary, official, vicar-general, and other Ecclesiastical officer or minister, of what dignity, pre-eminence, or Degree soever they shall be; and all and every Temporal judge, justicia●, Major, bailiff, sheriff, undersheriff, Escheater, Alderman, jurat, Constable, Head-borough, thirdborough, borsholder, & every other said officer & Minister to be made, created, elected, or admitted within this Realm, or any other the King's Dominions, of what state, order, degree or condition soever he shall be, from and after the said last day of July, shall before he take upon him the Execution of such Office, make, take and receive, a Corporal oath upon the Evangelists, before such person or persons as have or shall have Authority to admit him: That he from henceforth shall utterly renounce, refuse, relinquish, or forsake the Bishop of Rome and his authority, power, and jurisdiction; and that he shall never consent nor agree, that the Bishop of Rome shall practise, exercise, or have any manner of authority, jurisdiction or power within this Realm or any other the King's Dominions, but that he shall resist the same at all times to the uttermost of his power; and that from henceforth he shall accept, repute and take the King's Majesty to be the only supreme head in earth of the Church of England, and that to his cunning, wit, and uttermost of his power, without guile, fraud, or other undue means, he shall observe, keep, maintain and defend the whole effects and contents of all and singular Acts and Statutes, made, and to be made, within this Realm, in derogation, extirpation, and extinguishment, of the Bishop of Rome and his authority: and all other Acts and Statutes made and to be made, in reformation and corroboration of the King's power of supreme head in earth of the Church of England, and this he shall do against all manner of persons of what estate, dignity, degree, or condition they be; and in no wise do nor attempt, nor to his power suffer to be done, or attempted, directly or indirectly, any thing or things, privily or apertly, to the let, hindrance, damage, or derogation thereof, or of any part thereof, by any manner of means, or for any manner of pretence: and in case any o●th be made, or hath been made by him to any person or persons in maintenance, defence, or favour of the Bishop of Rome, or his authority, jurisdiction, or power, he repute the same as vain and annihilate; So help him God, etc. I could wi●h this obsolete Oath were now again revived, to hinder the further growth of Popery. This forementioned Oath to the Pope, usually taken by all our Prelates, being one main Pillar to support the Pope's usurped Monarchy both at home and abroad; and a chief engine to undermine the royal Prerogatives of Christian Princes; and perchance the groundwork of many of our own and foreign Prelates Treasons, Treacheries, Rebellions, Conspiracies, and contempts against their Sovereigns; It will not be amiss, no● impertinent here to inser● that excellent discourse, which our famous Martyr, (m) In his works p. 195. to 205. Doctor Barnes hath long since made upon it, in his Supplication to King Henry the 8. where he thus writes. I dare boldly say that if we poor men, which be now condemned for Heretics, and also for Traitors against our King, had not been, the Realm of England had not stood in ●o good a condition as it is, for men had been bound still in their Conscience, to obey this wretched Idol: who durst have kept this innumerable sum of money, within the Realm, that yearly was sucked out, by this Adder, if our godly learning had not instructed their Conscience? Let all the Libraries be sought in England, and there shall not be one Book written in 4. C. years, (and admitted by the Church of Rome, and by our spiritualty) found, that doth teach this obedience, and fidelity toward Princes, and delivereth our Realm from the bondage of this wicked Satan the Pope, or else that is able to satisfy, and to quie● any man's Conscience within this Realm: and yet I dare say he is no● in England, that can reprove our learning by the doctrine of our Master Christ, or else of his holy Apostles. Yea, men have studied and devised how they might bring our mighty Prince, and his Noble Realm, under the feet of this Devil. There could be nothing handled so secretly within this Realm, but if it were either pleasant or profitable to the Pope to know, than were all the Bishops in England sworn, to reveal tha● matter to him. This may well be proved by their shameful and traitorous oath, that they contrary to God's Law, man's Law, and order of nature, have made to this false man the Pope. The words of their oath, written in their (n) In vi. lib. 2. 'tis de jurej●●and● c. Ego Episc●pus. own Law, be theses manner● There hath been wondrous packing used, and hath cost many a thousand men's lives, ere that the spiritualty brought it to pass, that all they should be sworn to the Pope, and owe none obedience to any man, but to him only. This matter hath been wondrous craftily conveyed, for at the beginning the Bishops were not sworn so straitely unto the Pope as now. For I do read in the ●ime of Gregory the third, which w●s in the year of our Lord 759. how their oath was no more, but to swear for to keep the faith of our Holy Church, and to abide in the unity of the same, and not to consent for any man● pleasure to the contrary, to promise also to seek the profits of the Church of Rome. And if any Bishops did live against the old Statutes of Holy Fathers, with him they should have no conversation, but rather forbid it, if they could, or else truly to show the Pope of it. This Oath continued a great many of years, till that a mortal hatred sprang between the Emperor, and the Pope, for confirming of Bishops; then as many Bishops as were confirmed by the Pope did swear the Oath that I have first written. For this Oath that Gregory maketh mention of, was not sufficienty because that by it the Bishops were not bound to betray their Princes, not to revelate their Counsels to the Pope. The which thing the Pope must needs know, or else he could not bring to pass his purpose, that is to say, he could not be Lord over the world, and cause Emperors and Kings, to fetch their confirmations of him, and to kneel down, and kiss his feet. The which when he had brought to pass, he proceeded further, adding more things to the Bishop's Oaths to the maintaining of his worldly honour and dignity, as it shall afterward appear. But first we will examine this Oath, how it standeth with God's Word; and with the true obedience to our Prince: I pray you tell me out of what Scripture, or else out of what example of our Master Christ and his Holy Apostles you have taken this doctrine, to learn to swear to S. Peter? or else to the Church of Rome? or else to the * The same may be said of the Oath of Canonical obedience to Bishops. Pope? What need you to swear to S. Peter? ye can neither do him good by your fidelity, no● yet hurt by your falsehood. Oaths be taken, that he that the Oath is made unto, might be sure of the true help and secure of him that sweareth, against all men that could hurt him. Now S. Peter hath none enemy, and though he had, yet is not he afraid of them, neither can you help him, nor deliver him if he had need. But the verity is, that good S. Peter must here stand in the forefront to make men afraid with, and to make men believe that you are his friends, but God knoweth that you neither favour his person, learning nor living. For if S. Peter's person were here with his net on his neck, I think you would bid him walk beggar, if you called him not Heretic. Why do you not sweere to follow his living? and to preach and teach his Doctrine? but that maketh nothing for your purpose. Therefore you swear all only ●o Saint Peter's name. But wherein will you be faithful to Saint Peter? to maintain his worldly honours, dignities, or riches? you know well he saith, that he hath forsaken all these things for Christ's sake, and for these things, I think he will require none Oath of you. Wherefore if you will needs be faithful, and sworn unto S. Peter, it must be in maintaining, and in defending spiritual things, as preaching of Christ's Gospel purely and sincerely, ministering truly after the institution of our Master Christ, the blessed Sacraments of holy Church, and in virtuous living, giving example to the Holy Church of Christ. But now if this be your Oath, truly you are perjured, and worthy to wear Papers, for you do reckon yourselves too high and too honourable, to go about such simple things as these be. And therefore you have applied yourselves to other greater matters, as to Christening of Bells, to hallowing of Churches, The holy works of Bishops. to blessing of Candles, to consecrating of Holy Oil, to hallowing of Chalices, vestments, and Altar's, and to giving 40. days of pardon to them that receive your blessings in the street, and to some that visit Holy Saints, and such like great matters, which pertain nothing to your Oath. Wherefore I do reckon that after the true form of your Oath, we have but few Bishops, but that be perjured or abjured (call it what you will) both against God, against S. Peter, and against their Prince. It followeth. And to the Holy Church of Rome. What needeth this? what good can you do to the Church of Rome, or what profit is it to her that you swear? think you that ●he will compel you by your Oath to be true to her? then must she needs sue you of perjury if you break your Oath. But mark how the Church of Rome is set in your Oath, as the better person before the Pope: wherefore it must needs follow, that the Pope is under the Church, and less than the Church, and no head of the Church, except you will make him a third person: ye● neither pertaineth to S. Peter nor yet to holy Church: but is a thing of himself, and as your (o) In Pr●●●. 6. ●. Quoniam in ●●rbo Papa. Law saith; neither God nor man, but middle between them both, that is as much to say, after my learning, as the Devil himself. But what meaneth it, that you swear only to the Holy Church of Rome? will you be traitors to the Holy Church of Constantinople? or else to the Holy Church of England? Or do you think other Churches not holy? tell us what you mean; for it seemeth a marvellous thing, and also a special thing, that you make such an Oath all only to the Holy Church of Rome, naming none other Church. Why are you not rather sworn to keep? and to feed? to nourish? and to be true to your own Church of the which you have taken cure and charge? As (p) 1 Pet. 5.2.3. S. Peter commandeth you. See that you feed Christ's flock which is among you. For of these you have taken your name, living and dignity, you are called Bishop of Winchester, of London, and of Lincoln; and of these you are Fed, but these be forgotten in your Oath, and these you little regard, but to maintain the Holy Church of Rome, that giveth you never a penny, but robbeth all other Churches, you must be ●●raitely sworn. And why? Antichrist must have a cloak for his Treason. For now if he be a Traitor, he is to be excused: Why? for he is sworn to it. Bishop Fisher answered, that he was sworn to the Pope, and and therefore would not swear to the King's supremacy. But shall I tell you what I do take out of it? The truth is, that you swear to betray, to kill, and slay all members of all other Churches, saving those that live after the whoredom, and mischief that is used in Rome. For if you should be bound to seek out in Rome Christened men, and those that do live after the living of the holy Church, I think you should find but few, yea and unto those, you would think scorn to be sworn. Ergo, it must follow that you are sworn to the worst sort of Rome, and that your holy Church of Rome is taken for such a sort, as liveth against his blessed Word, against the living of holy Apostles, against the conditions of our holy Mother the Church. I would say in all oppression, in all Sodomitry, in all murder, in all pomp and pride, summa summarum in all manner of mischief, what tongue can tell, or heart can think. But I will not say so: for men would reckon me uncharitable and too vehement. Nevertheless all the world knoweth, that you do reckon yourself, by the virtue of your Oath, bound to no men, but unto such, as in very deed, liveth after this ungracious manner; and yet will you be faithful, and true unto them against all men? yea I dare say: if that their conscience had not condemned them of such mischief, they would never have desired this assistance of you. But the verity is, they are naught, and have need of maintainers in their mischief. And also suspect you not to be t●●e, except you made an Oath to them, yea and scarcely then, unless that you in very deed, at time and place convenient, do betray your Princes, for that is the cause of your Oath, and other profit hath not the King by it, I will be reported by all practice that ever came out of your Oath. It followeth, And to my Lord the Pope. I would gladly learn where the Pope hath got the dignity of a Lord. This thing is little regarded of my Lords the Bishops, to bring in such a worldly dignity, yea they will say, it is but a trifle, and mock men for speaking against it; but ●he truth is, i● they durst as much now, as in times past, they would burn for this little trifle, the best Lord in England. For I dare say, it hath cost many a man's life, or ever they brought the Pope to Lordship. Blessed S. Peter (whose successor the Pope boasteth himself to be) knew nothing of this Lordship, for he saith unto his fellows, They (q) 1 Pet. 5. shall not exercise any lordship over the Congregation. And likewise (r) 2 Cor. 8. S. Paul durst not take upon him to command as a Lord, collections to be made for poor men, but meekly desires them without any Lordship. Also in another place: (s) 1 Cor. 4. Let no man judge us, but as the Ministers of Christ; blessed S. Paul reckoneth himself but a Minister and a Servant: and yet the day hath been, that he was so good, as my Lord the Pope. Our Master Christ, that came to teach both Peter and Paul, learned his Disciples not to use themselves (t) Mat. 20. as Lords but as Servants. And mark the occasion of that he had said, there be two new disciples brought unto him, and the old (being not yet perfect) thought scorn that these two should sit above all other, the one of the right hand, and the other of the l●ft hand: but our Master Christ reproveth this proud stomach of theirs, very straightly, saying, How the Princes and Rulers of the infidels hath power over their Subjects; but so shall not ye: for he that will be greatest among you, shall be least. Here our Master Christ learneth none Hypocrisy, that they should be called least in name, and be greatest in very deed: but he will that this Doctrine shall be expressed in their deeds. My Lord the Pope calleth himself in words, the Servant of all servants, but in very deed h● will be Lord over all Lords. Yea ●nd my Lords Bishops will be sworn to him, as unto a Lord, and they will reckon themselves perjured if they burn not all them that will take the Pope but for a servant. Is not this a marvellous Hypocrisy, to be called servant of all servants; and yet desire to be taken as Lord and King over all Kings? Yea, and unto this be our Bishops sworn, cause they will be obedient to their Princes. But and their * Note this. consciences were ripped, you should find no man sit there as a King, but my Lozel the Pope, and we poor men must be condemned for reproving of this. And why? verily because my Lords have sworn to him, against their Prince, and all his true subjects. But how standeth it with your Oath toward your Prince, for to be sworn to the Pope? which is not all only another Lord, but also contrary, yea and as the world now is, the greatest mortal enemy, that our Prince hath. For I dare say, that if this wre●ched Clement could drown our Noble Prince with one word, it would not be long (By Cardinal Poles practise and Instigations) undone sine clementia. The Common saying went in Hamburgh, that this caitise hath not all only excommunicated our Noble Prince, but also given away the Kingdom to another. And this fact must you defend, for you are sworn to ●he Pope: Yea I dare say, if you had convenient occasion, you would declare your fidelity. I do Judge after your ●acts, that you have done to Kings in times past, whensoever that you had power and might to bring to pass that which you have conceived against your Prince. If you think I judge amiss, or else do you wrong, let me be put to my prose, and you shall see, what an heap of holy facts that I will bring you out of your own Chronicles and Books, for the which you will be lauded, and praised Highly, that you have so faithfully stuck unto this damnable Idol of Rome: yea I dare say it had been Heresy within this two years, to have written, or said thus much against the l●mme of the Devil on our Prince's side. This all the world can testify, wherefore I think yo● will put me to no oryall. But to your Oath. How doth it stand with your allegiance toward you● Prince, to be sworn to the Pope: your own (v) In 6. lib. 2. descent. & ●●. judicata cap. pastoralis in verb● Homagi●. Law saith, that a liege man can make none Oath of fidelity to none other man, but to his ow●e King. Moreover you do remember your Oath made unto you● Prince, wherein you do renounce all clauses, words and sentences, made unto the Pope, which may be hurtful or prejudicial to his Highness: how agreeth these two Oaths? you may set them together as well as you can; but I know no ways to avoid your perjury. Excuse the Bishop's perjury who can. For the very truth is, that the King's grace, and his council, considering your Oath made to the Pope, to be prejudicial to his regal power, causeth you in your Oath afterwards made unto him, to revoke those things that thou hast afore sworn to ●he Pope: and to declare, that his grace and his council did reckon your Oath made to the Pope to be against him: therefore he maketh you to revoke it by name, naming the same Oath, and also the same Pope. So that you may clearly perceive, how that our Prince doth suspect you, for your Oath making. And in very deed the Pope's meaning and yours was none other, but for to betray the King, and his Realm: and therefore as soon as there was any variance between the King and the Pope, than were you first of all assoiled of your allegiance due unto our King, and that absolution was blazen and blown, preached and taught throughout all the world, and all doors and posts must be decked with papers and bulls for your discharge. But for to help your Prince, you could never be discharged of your heretical and traitorous Oath made unto the Pope, against your Prince. Here neither Peter nor Paul can help, nor there is no key that can open that lock. O Lord God how have we been blinded thus traitorously to handle our natural Prince? But how this Caterpillar is come to be Lord and hath brought Kings under his feet, I will speak (God willing) after this in a particular treatise It followeth, and to his successors, lawfully and regularly entering in. After what Law? I read in your own * Di. 23. Qui episcopus ex concilio 4 Cartha. Books of law, after which me thinks there be very few Bishops made, wherein I find among all other good things, that he should be chaste of living, meek, gentle to speak to, merciful, well learned in the new and old Testament, and that he should not forbid marriage, nor should blame the eating of flesh, and should also believe, that all manner of sins, as well actual as original, be clearly forgiven in Baptism. How many of these things the Pope's Holiness is endowed withal, and how many he alloweth, his own books and deeds will testify. Wherefore I reckon that your oath doth not mean this Law, nor yet the Law that blessed (y) Tim. 3. Tit. 1. Saint Paul writeth of. For than I reckon, that by the virtue of your Oath, you have not been bound to one Pope this 400. years, so that it must follow, that you have other Laws, than blessed S. Paul speaketh of, or the Council of Carthaginence to choose your Pope by, the which as far as men can reckon, by common experience and practice be these. Inprimis, He that shall be able to be Pope, Who is lawful to be Pope. must be a vengeable tyrant, never keeping peace but always warring for the defence (as ye call it) of S. Peter's patrimony. To suffer no Prince to dwell in rest by him, but to snatch his possessiones to the unholy Church of Rome. To set Princes together by the ears, till they be both weary, and then to take the matter in his hand, and never to make an end, till both parties hath given some possessions to his Holy Father-head: to assoil the souls, that hath been slain through his packing: The Pope's wickedness described at large. and he that dare most boldly, and with least shame, depose Princes without a cause, he is best able to be Pope. He that can by any train, craft, or subtlety, bring under him any Bishop or any spiritual person, or invent any new clause in their Oath, he is to be allowed afore other. Moreover, he that keepeth fewest women, and hath most of them, that you wo● of, he is holiest, and apt to be head of your Church. And he that can most tyrannously burn men for preaching of the Gospel, and he himself to take no labours therein. Item, to burn Priests that marry wives and he himself to live in all mischief, and whoredom, yea in such abominableness, as no man may with honesty speak (you know what I mean,) this man I say hath a testimony, afore his spiritual●y, that he is a lawful man to that Office. Furthermore, he that is a whore's son, as our Holy Father is now, and can find the means that 12. men will forswear themselves, that he is lawfully born● as this holy Clement did. This is a fit Fat●●●, for such children. Finally, he that can give most money, and buy the greatest part or Cardinals of his side, he is best worthy to be called Pope, and to set on Peter's stool. For it cannot be unknown to you how that Thomas Woulcy, an holy pillar of your Church, would have been Pope, when this Clement was chosen, and did offer for it a reasonable penny; but Clement dashed him out of conceit, with 2000● pound more than he offered, and so he was judged best worthy, and entered in lawfully and regularly, and unto him our Bishops be sworn, and obedient. And why? because they will have such a head, as they be members: for how could else their Kingdom stand? For if one should be chosen after the rule of blessed S. Paul, or else after the living of these new Heretics, which be simple and poor●, and care not for no dignities, nor will never swear nor fight, and would rather marry a wife of their own, then take other men's, and are always studying and preaching God's Word, seeking only the honour of God, and the profit of his neighbour, and will be subject and obedient in all things (desiring none exception) to his Prince. This man, I say, should be unlawful, and not eligible, for he were able to destroy the whole Kingdom of the Papists, and not worthy to receive an Oath of my Lords the Bishops, which will not gladly be prejured for such a man's sake. For he were able to destroy the whole Church of Rome, unto the which our Bishops have been before sworn. It followeth in your Oath, I shall no● consent in Counsel or in deed, that they should lose either life or member, or that they should be taken or trapped by any evil means. What need you to swear thus unto the Pope? doth not the order of Charity bind you thus to use yourself toward all men, that is to say, neither to hurt them, nor to harm them, neither to entrap them, nor betray them. But all men must be betrayed, and with craft and subtlety undone, for the maintenance of this one person. The truth is, that never man spoke against this Popet, but you destroy him, and betrayed him: but this Popet hath blasphemed, and betrayed all Protestants, and yet you were never against him. And why, because you be sworn to him. And you will keep your Oath be it right or wrong. But in your last Oath, which hath been newly made, is added this clause, that no man should lay violent hands upon them in any wise, or any wrong should be done unto them by any manner of Colour. This part is newly brought in, si●●e the flesh of the Pope hath been so holy, that no man might touch it but Harlots. Christian men must patiently suffer injuries and wrongs, but your head will forswear that point, and maintain himself through your power against all men. How near that this is the Apostles living, all Christian men can well judge. It followeth in your Oath: Their Council that shall be showed unto me; either by their letters, or by their messengers, I shall open to no man to their hurt or damage. Let Princes beware when the Pope sendeth counsels unto you, for their meaning is to betray them. For all the world knoweth that the Pope and you do little regard, what the beggars of the world doth handle: But what Emperors, Kings, and Dukes doth handle, ●hat must you let and destroy. For that is the Counsel, and you may show it to no man, No not to your King, and why? because you are sworn to the Pope. But what say you to your Oath made unto your Prince? wherein you swear, that you shall be faithful and true, and bear unto him above all creatures, love and favour, to live and to die with him, and to open him all manner of Counsels, that may be hurtful unto his grace. Now it is well known, that the Pope hath done and daily doth handle such Counsels as be against our Prince's honour, The Pope dot● practise Counsels against th● honourable state of Princes. and conversation. And yet you may neither tell it to your Prince, nor let it, and why, because you be sworn to the Pope, and forsworn to your Prince. Tell me when any thing was opened unto our Prince, by you, that the Pope had handled in counsel against our Prince: Of this thing I will take record of his Noble grace, whether I say true or false● and yet must I be accused of Treason. And why, because you are sworn to the Pope, and I am true to the King: It followeth: I will help to defend and maintain the Papistry of Rome, against all men, saving mine order. And in your, new Oath, now in our days made is added, The regalls of Saint Peter. What and in all men be contained your Prince? you must needs defend him. And why, because ye be sworn to the Pope, and forsworn to your Prince; (z) Quest. 6. c● Alive. For your Oath to your Prince is to defend him with all your wit and reason against all men, now must you forsake one of them; and your practice hath been always to forsake your Prince, and stick to the Pope: H●re is specially to be noted the practice of Prelate's. For 〈◊〉 are the doings of the Holy ●●ther of Rome, that for Rebellion against Princes he would give absolution, but for matter against his Popedom there was never absolution might be obtained. for of your Oath made to your Prince, you have been oftentimes assoiled. And as your Law saith, the Church of Rome is 〈◊〉 so to do. But of your Oath made unto the Pope, there is no absolution, neither in heaven nor earth. Neither was it ever read, heard, nor seen, that there could be any dispensation for it. Let me be reported by all the Books that ever were written, and by all the Bulls that ever were granted, and by all the experience that ever was used; and if I be found false, let me be blamed; and yet I am sure many men will reckon that I speak uncharitably; but I would fain learn of all Charitable men in England, with what other English words I could declare this intolerable or subtle treason, thus long and shamefully used against my Prince, which is necessary to be known. And I am compelled by violence to declare both my con●ession and learning in this cause. For men hath not been ashamed to report that I would (which am but a wretch and poor simple won, and not able to kill a Cat, though I would do my uttermost) to make insurrection against my Noble and mighty Prince, whom (as God knoweth) I do honour, worship, love and favour to the uttermost power of my heart, and am not satisfied because it is no more. This I speak afore God. Let him be merciful unto me as it is true: and if I were not so true in my heart, it were not possible for me so earnestly to write against them, whom I do reckon to handle unfaithfully, and untruly with their Prince, yea against both God's law and man's law. The very truth is, I can suffer, (through God's grace) all manner of wrongs, injuries, and slanders; but to be called an heretic against God, or a Traitor against my Prince, he liveth not, but I will say he lieth; and will be able so to prove him, if I may be reported by my works or deeds, by my conversation or living, or by any thing that ever I did; (and I dare say as much of myself, notwithstanding our Prelate's slanders of me.) But unto my purpose; the Bishops doth swear one Oath to the Pope, & another contrary to their Prince. And yet they will be taken for good and faithful children: And I poor man must be condemned, The Pope's Regals. and all my works for Heresy, and no man to read them under the pain of Treason. And why? because I write against their perjury toward their Prince. But how cometh Saint Peter by these regales that you are sworn to defend? seeing that he was never no King, but a Fisher? All the world knoweth, that Regalia belongeth to Kings, and to like power of Kings. Why are you no● rather sworn to defend Peter's net and his Fisheries? the which things he both had and used, and never regalls. Peter was acquainted with his nets but not with Regals. But these things will not maintain the holy Church of Rome, and therefore ye swear not to maintain them. But what mean you by that sentence; Saving mine order? why say you not, saving my King's pleasure your gloss saith, you may not defend these things with weapons. But oh Lord God what unshamefulnesse is this, In verbs ●●lus 〈◊〉. thus to delude with words all the whole world? Men knoweth that when the Pope hath need of your help, there is no men sooner in Arms than you are, if you call Arms harness, Bylles, and Glaves, swords and guns, and such other things. Do you not remember how soon the Bishop of Norwich, Henry Spenser, was in Arms to defend Pop● Vrban, it were but folly to recite examples. These Articles be now granted and are no Heresy. In the year of our Lord 1164. was there a controversy between the King's Grace, and the Bishops of England, for certaice Prerogatives belonging to the King. Wherefore the King required an Oath, and a confirmation of the Bishops, as concerning those Articles prerogatives. But answer was made of the Bishops, that those prerogatives, cum omnibus pravitatibus in regio scrip●o contentis, were of none effect, nor strength, because they did forbid to appeal to the Court of Rome, unless the King gave licence. And because that no Bishop might go at the Popes● calling out of the Realm, without the King's assent. And because the Clerks should be convented in criminal causes a fore a temporal Judge. And because the King would hear matters, as concerning tithes and other Spiritual causes. The Prelates cannot abide to use obedience to their Prince. And because that it was against the See of Rome, and the dignity of the same, that a Bishop should be convented afore the King. Briefly, they would not be under the King, but this addition should be set unto it, Salvo honore Dei, & Ecclesiiae Romanae, & ordine nostro, We have been● led by blind guiders. that is, we will be under your grace, saving the honour of God, of the Church of Rome, and of our order: the cause why they did except these things, was this, as they themselves grant. For Kings received their authorities, and power of the Church, The King's power is immediately of God. but the Church receiveth her authority of Christ only, wherefore they conclude that the King cannot command over Bishops, nor absolve any of them, nor to judge of tithes, nor of Churches, neither ye● to forbid Bishops, the handling of any spiritual cause. Is not here a marvellous blindness and obstinacy against their Prince? They will make it against God's honour, to obey their King, and are not ashamed to say in the King's face, that his power is of them. But I pray you whether was Kings before Bishops, or Bishops before Kings? you shall find, that God had long admitted Kings, or any Bishops (as you take him) was thought of. Doth not the Holy Ghost command that we should honour King? 1. Pet. 2. Also in another place. Let all men b● under the higher powers, for the power is of God, and he that res●steth, resisteth the power of God's Ordinance, Rom. 13. Here Paul saith that King's power is of God, & of Bishops. Furthermore, what reason is it to defend the Pope's Prerogative against your Princes? He that defendeth the Pope against his Sovereign Lord or Lady is an unnatural Subject. Is not your Prince nearer, and more natural unto you then this wretch the Pope? But here is a thing, that maketh me to marvel. When you swear to the Pope (saving your order) is as much to say, as you shall not use no weapons, but else you shall be ready and obedient in all things. But when you shall swear to your King, then (saving your order) is as much to say, Saving of Order hath two significations. as you have authority to confirm Kings, and to be their fellows, and neither to be obedient unto them, nor yet to answer to any Justice before them, but clearly to be exempted, and they not to meddle with you, except they will give you some worldly promotion. If I would use myself as uncharitably against you, as you have handled me, doubtless I could make something of this, that should displease you. How would you cry, and how would you handle me poor wretch, ●f you had half so much against me as this is, but I will let you pass, God hath preserved me hitherto o● his infinite mercy against your insatiable malice, and no doubt but he will do the same still. I will return to your Oath. It followeth, The Pope will hold a Council when and where it pleaseth him. I shall come to the Synod when I am called, unless I shall be lawfully let. But why do you not swear to compel the Pope to call a Council? seeing that it hath been so often, and so instantly required of him, by many & Noble Princes of Christendom, yea seeing that all Christendom, (such was their desire of Reformation) doth require with great sighs, an order to be taken, and set in the highest Articles of our faith: but unto this you are not sworn. And why: because it is against your holy Pope of Rome: for it there were a general Council, both he, and you do know, that there must needs follow, both over him and you a straight reformation. Therefore after my Counsel say, that you cannot come, for you be lawfully let. It followeth; I shall honourably entreat the Pope's Loga●, both going and coming, and in his necessity I shall help him. I pray you see, and provide well that he go not a begging as Peter did. And see also that he neither preach nor teach, but pill and poll, with all mischief and unshame fastness. And why● because you are sworn this to maintain. It followeth: I shall visit yearly myself, or by some other messenger, the Pope of Rome, unless I ●e dispensed with of them. I pray you what pertaineth this to the Office of a Bishop, yearly to visit Rome? Christ and the most of his Apostles were never at Rome, and yet they were meetly good Christian men. But I read in the traditions of the Turk, Iu. 6. l. 1. de Majoritate & obedientia: Delecti ●ili● De Iureiu●ando c. Ego, in verbo singulis. that certain of them must yearly visit their Mahomet. From whom I think you have taken this custom. Your own Law saith, that unto this clause must these Bishops all only be bound, that be immediately underneath the Pope. Now are not you such, for you swear an oath to the King, that you will immediately take your Bishopric of him, and hold it all only of his grace. Wherefore then do you here swear against your own Law? And also against your Oath made to your Prince? Moreover, you know that there was an old custom, in the days of King Henry the second, that no Bishop should go out of the Realm, without the King's Licence. The Prelates will obey the Pope but not the Prince. Are you not bound to keep this custom: but answer, that the Pope hath dispensed with you, and that you are not bound to keep any obedience toward the acts that your Prince maketh. Moreover, I marvel sore, that you be all so straightly sworn of so long time, and never one of you that ever went in my days to discharge this Oath. And why? because you are dispensed with. But were it not as good to leave it out of your Oath at first, seeing you intent not to keep it, as afterward to dispense with you for it. No forsooth for then the Pope could not bind you to come to Rome at his pleasure, and betray your King, and all his Counsels. But in your Oath that is newly made, and that you have sworn last, is added, that if the Pope be on this side the mountains, than you shall visit him every year: but if he be beyond the mountains, than every three years. O●● that knew not your practice and the circumstances of you● facts that hath been done, would little suspect this addition: but the very truth is, there is a mischievous and abominable treason in it against Princes. For if it chanced the Emperor, or else any temporal Prince near unto Rome, to fall at variance with the Pope, than did the Pope strait run into France, that is to say on this side the Mountains, A devilish Practice of Prelates where you must visit him yearly. And why? because your God is in distress, and hath conceived a deadly hatred against a Prince, and cannot bring it to pass, without your help and counsel. Wherefore you must come yearly. And also he must know, through your betraying, how your Prince is minded, and whether he be addicted to his contrary part or not. If he be, you must betray his Counsel, and that yearly: and why? because the Pope is on this side the Mountains. But and if he be in Rome, and hath all Prince's necks under his girdle, yet is it sufficient that you come every third year. For you can at once coming devise as much Treason, as Princes shall avoid in five years. But what belongeth this unto a Bishop: that the Pope is on this side the mountains, or beyond. If he be bound by God's Law, yearly to visit the Pope, The Bishops swear to visit the Pope yearly. then must you visit him wheresoever he be, though he were either with God or the Devil: and if you be not bound by God's Law, what a presumption is it of him to bind you? yea what an oversight is it of you, to let yourself thus to be bound? and what a wickedness is it of you so straightly to keep this Oath: to the which you are not bound by Scripture, against your obedience made to your Prince, which is commanded by God's Word? But I pray you what example hath either he, or blessed Saint Peter, to bind by virtue of an Oath, the other Apostles yearly to visit him at Rome? All the world may perceive that this Oath is invented of insatiable covetousness, that the Pope and you have toward honours and dignities. And that is well declared by these words, that follow in your Oath. The possessions of my Church, I shall not sell, give, lay to mortgage, or make any feoffement, or by any other means alienate the same without the Counsel of the Pope. The Pope taketh sure Order with his Bishops But I pray you tell me one thing, why do you not swear that you shall neither buy, nor yet receive any possessions to your Church, nor you shall 〈◊〉 pill nor poll, nor shave, to increase the possessions of y●●r Church? But the truth is, all is fish that cometh to the net with you. And if it come once within your clutches it never cometh out again, though the king and his Realm should stand in never so great need: but to receive all his Land, you are always ready, and it is not against your Oath. I do not say thus, because I would ye should sell or alienate the Possessions of the Church, but because I see that there is nothing maintained by them, but all only your mischievous pomp and your pride. Your own law commandeth, that the fourth part of the spiritual goods, should be distributed among poor men. And for that cause they be called, Bona pauperum, but how little their part is, all the world can testify. Wherefore do you swear, 12 Quest. 2. ●. Quantu: & de Reditibus, etc. Mos est. not to alienate your goods, without the Pope's licence? The Pope gave them not to you, but the King and his subjects. How cometh he now to be so near of your Counsel in alienating them? and the King is thrust out, the which hath deserved best to be of your Counsel. But do you not remember your own Law? the which doth forbid, that the Pope in any wise, or for any necessity, ●hould alienate the goods of the Church, 12 Quest. 2. cap. Non liceat Pap●. except it be old houses, which cannot be kept without great charges. This is your own Law, and against this will you swear? then must you needs be perjured: for if you alienate your goods with the Pope's licence, then is this decree against you and curseth you. Wherefore then put you this in your Oath, seeing you cannot alienate your goods with his consent nor yet without it? It followeth in your new Oath, Decrees, Ordinances, Sentences, Dispositions, Reservations, Provisions and Commandments Apostolic, with all my power, I will observe, and shall cause other men to observe them: These things were added, when this Idol was brought so high, that no man durst winch against him, In 6. Tit. 4. c. Ad Apost. in verbo Co●tin●tar. and when he might say & do what he would. And as your Law Commandeth, no man so hardy to ask him why he doth so. Then began Decrees, Ordinances, Depositions, Dispositions, Reservations, Provisions with like shamefulness for to spring, and there is no remedy, but they must continue: And why? Because you are sworn to keep them yourself, and to compel other men also to keep them. And out of the keeping of this part of your Oath, springeth forth another sentence th●●●●●loweth, This is the clause that maintaineth the Pope's Pomp and glory, and this is that that giveth him liberty to say and do what he will. which is this: All Heretics, schismatics, and 〈◊〉 towards our said Lord the Pope, to my power I shall prosecute and withstand. This is the cause that made us poor men so great Heretics. For it can never be proved, that ever we spoke against God, or our King, and yet we be Heretics. And why, forsooth because the Bishops are sworn to the Pope's Decrees, the which condemneth all them for. Heretics, that speaketh against his holiness, though he be as holy as my horse; for he saith himself in his law, Dist. 40. c. Non nos. that he needeth not to be holy himself, but it is sufficient, that he sitteth in an holy seat, the●e be his words: who doubteth but he is holy, the which is exalted to so great a dignity? Glo●s● in verbo quis. In whom though good works of his own merits be wanting, yet are those good works sufficient, the which were done by his predecessors: upon the which text their gloss saith, that if it be openly known, that the Pope be an Adulterer, or a Murderer, yet ought he not to be accused, etc. Now we poor men cannot suffer such mischievous voices, wherefore we must be Heretics. The Preachers of the Doctrine of Christ must needs be Heretics, for the said Doctrine is against the Pope 2 Joh. 7. they preach against the Pope & therefore are Heretics. But why? because my Lords the Bishops are sworn to persecute us: but nevertheless, I trust to God's grace, and the Kings, that my Lords the Bishops will not be so hard in this point of their Oath, as they have been. And why? because men may now come to their answer; Surely, there be many clauses in his last Oath added, that be clear injury unto Princes, and against God's Law, and man's Law, and yet our Bishops will swear them, yea and that which is worst of all, they will accuse other men of Treason and Rebellion and there is no man sworn to treason nor Rebellion but they only. Wherefore most gracious Prince with all meekness and lowliness that is due to so noble a Prince, and also that doth become a true subject to do, I lowly and meekly require and desire your grace, to judge between the Bishops and me, which of us is truest and faithfullest to God and to your Grace: The writers Petition to the King's Grace. I speak all only of those that hath, and also would now (if they durst) defend the Pope, and his Laws. Against them I make this supplication, and against them have I declared the learning and Doctrine, that I have both taught and written. And as for my facts and deeds, what I have done against God and your grace, I require them to say 〈◊〉 uttermost that they can prove, or else by your graciou●●●vour, I am here present and offer myself to prove them liars; and that under any manner of pain, that your grace shall assign: and against them I have declared the learning and Doctrine of their Church, and also brought examples of their facts and deeds, with the which they have put their Doctrine in exercise. Now if they be grieved or think themselves wrongfully handled of me, than I require no more of your grace but indifferently and graciously to hear both them and me, the which thing no doubt as your grace doth know our heavenly Father doth require of you: who preserve your highness in all honour and dignity, Amen. Thus far Dr Barnes. But to return again from these traitorly disloyal Oaths to our Arch-Bishops: (a) Antiquit Eccles. Brit. f. 346. to 380.436. Godwin p. 166. to 170. Holinshed. p. 878.910. to 923. William Warham, 31 WILLIAM WARHAM. the next Archbishop, as he received his confirmation, consecration, Pall, together with a power Legatine from Pope julius, by sundry Bulls, against the Laws and Statutes of the Realm, and took the forenamed Oath to the Pope, which made him no good Subject to his Prince; so the Royal Pomp at his instalment and inthronization was merely Antichristian. The day before his coming to Canterbury, went thither the Duke of Buckingham who was his * For which Office of Execution he had an annual Fee from the Archbishop worthy so great an Archbishop, and so great a man. Antiqu. Eccl. Bri●. p. 436. Steward [a goodly Office ●or the greatest Peer of the Realm] attended with 140. horse, to see all things in a readiness. This Duke had also the Office of Chief Butler; and being unable to execute both duties, he deputed Sir George Bourchier unto the Butlership. The Duke himself took great pains to see that nothing requisite, for the performance of this Solemnity in the most magnificent manner, might be wanting. The next day [being Sunday] he me● the Archbishop over against S. Andrew's Church, and doing low obeisance unto him● went before him bareheaded to Christ Church: from which Church he was attended by the Duke in like ●ort as he was thither ward. The Cheer at dinner was as great as for money it might be made, with several Verses, Pageants, theatres, Scenes, and Player-like representations, in nature o● a Puppet-play, (made in puff-paste or Marchpane) before every Course, described more largely by (b) Antiquit. Eccles. Brit. p. 350.351.352.436. Matthew Parker, fitter for a Mask than a Bishop's Consecration; and savouring of more than Asian Luxury, as this his Successor confesseth. Be●ore the first Mess, the Duke himself came riding into the Hall upon a great Horse, bore headed, with his white staff in his han●● and when the first dish was set on the Table, made obey ●an●●●●●y bowing his body to the Archbishop. (c) Holinshed, p. 812. Such Vassals did ●ho●e proud Popes of Canterbury make the very greatest Nobles, as thus to become their Servants, and wait upon their Roche●s. In this Arch-Bishops time, there fell out great contestations and s●ites at Rome between him, and the Bishops of Winchester, London, Lincoln, Exeter, and other his Suffragans, touching the jurisdictions of the Prerogative Court of Canterbury; which cost much money. After this he, and Cardinal Wolsi●, who by his power Legatine invaded and swallowed up all the Jurisdiction & Rights of the other Pr●●a●es and of the See of Canterbury) had divers contests, and bicker. Anno 1512. This Arch-Prelate by an Oration in Parliament against the French King, raised up a bloody war between England and France, towards which two fifteen were granted by the temporalty and two tenths by the Clergy: after which, Anno. 152●. (d) Holinshed. p. 911.912. Hall. 22. H. 8. fol. 188.189. whose words are here but transcribed. When the Commons were assembled in the nether house, they began to Commune of their grie●es, wherewith the Spiritualty had before time grievously oppressed them, both contrary to the Law of the Realm, and contrary to all right, and in special they were sore moved with six great causes. The first, for the excessive fines, which the Ordinaries took for Probate of Testaments, insomuch that Sir Henry Guildford Knight of the Garter, and Controller of the King's house, declared in the open Parliament on his fidelity, that he and others being Executors to sir William Crompton Knight, paid for the Probate of his Will to the Cardinal and the Bishop of Canterbury a thousand Marks sterling. After this Declaration where showed so many extortions done by Ordinaries for Probates of Wills, that it were too much to rehearse. The second was, the great polling and extreme exaction, which the Spiritual men used in taking of Corpse, Presents, or Mortuaries. For the Children of the desunct should all die for hunger, and go a begging, rather than they would of Charity give to them the silly Cow which the dead man ought, if he had but only one, such was the Charity then. The third cause was, that Priests being Surveiors, Stewards, and Officers to Bishops, Abbots, and other Spiritual heads● had and occupied Farms, Granges, and grazing in every Country, so that the poor Husband men could have nothing but of them; and yet for that they should pay dear. The fourth cause was, that Abbats, Priors and Spiritual men kept Tan-houses, and bought and fold Wool, Cloth, and all manner of Merchandise, as other Temporal Merchants did. The fifth cause was, because that Spiritual Persons promoted to great benefices, and having their Livings of their Flock, were lying in the Court in Lords houses, and took all of the parishioners, and nothing spent on them at all, so that for lack of Residence, both the poor of the Parish lacked refreshing, and universally all the Parishioners lacked Preaching and true● Instruction of God's Word, to the great peril of their Souls. The sixth cause was, to see one Priest little learned to have ten or twelve Benefices, and to be resident upon none, and to know many well learned Scholars in the Universities, which were able to preach and teach, to have neither Benefice nor exhibition. These things before this time might in no wise be touched, nor yet talked off by any man, except he would be made an Heretic, or lose all that he had. For the * Note the mischief of Prelates being great temporal Officers. Bishops were Chancellors, and had all the rule about the King, so that no man durst once presume to attempt any thing contrary to their profit or commodity. But now, when God had illuminated the eyes of the King, and that their subtle doings were once espied; then men began charitably to desire a Reformation; and so at this Parliament men began to show their grudges. Whereupon the Burgesses of the Parliament, appointed ●uch as were learned in the Law, being of the Commons house, to draw one Bill of the Probates of Testaments, another for Mortuaries, and the third for Nonresidence, Pluralities, and taking of farme● by spiritual men. The learned men took much pains, and first set forth the Bill of Mortuaries, which passed the Commons house, and was sent up to the Lords. To this Bill the Spiritual Lords made a fair face, saying, that surely Priests and Curates took more than they should, and therefore it were well done to take some reasonable order: thus they spoke, because it touched them little. But within two days after was sent up the Bill concerning Probate of Testaments; at the which the Archbishop of Canterbury in especial, and all other Bishops in general both frowned and granted, for that touched their profit. Insomuch as D. john Fisher Bishop of Rochester said openly in the Parliament Chamber these words: My Lords, you see daily what Bills come hither from the Commons house, and all is to the * What ever makes against the Bishop's gains, be they never so unjust, must be said to tend to the Church's destruction. destruction of the Church. For God's sake see what a Realm the Kingdom of Bohemia was, and when the Church went down, then fell the glory of the Kingdom: now with the Commons is nothing but down with the Church, and all this me seemeth is for lack of faith only. When these words were reported to the Commons of the nether House, that the Bishop should say, that all their doings were for lack of faith, they took the matter grievously, for they imagined, that the Bishop esteemed them as Heretics, and so by his slanderous words would have persuaded the Temporal Lords, to have restrained their consent from the said two Bills, which they before had passed. Wherefore the Commons after long debate, determined to send the Speaker of the Parliament to the King's highness, with a grievous complaint against the Bishop of Rochester; and so on a day, when the King was at leisure, Thomas Audley speaker for the Commons, and thirty of the chief of the Commons House, came to the King's presence in his Palace at Westminster, which before was called Yorke-place, and there very eloquently declared, What a dishonour to the King, and the Realm it was, to say, that they which were elected for the wisest men of all the Shires, Cities, and Boroughs, within the Realm of England, should be declared in so Noble and open a presence, to lack faith; which was equivalent to say, that they were infidels, and no Christians, as ill as Turks or Saracens, so that what pain or study soever they took for the Common wealth, or what Acts or Laws soever they made or established, should be taken as Laws made by paynims and Heathen People, and not worthy to be kept by Christian men. Wherefore he most humbly besought the King's Highness, to call the said Bishop before him, and to cause him to speak more discreetly of such a number as was in the Commons-house. The King was not well contented with the saying of the Bishop, yet he gently answered the Speaker, that he would send for the Bishop, and send them word what answer he made; and so they departed again. After this the King sent for the Archbishop of Canterbury and six other Bishops, and for the Bishop of Rochester also, and there declared to him the grudge of the Commons: to the which the Bishop answered, * A silly and false evasion of a Prelate. that he meant the doings of the Bohemians, was for lack of Faith, and not the doings of them that were in the Commons House. Which saying was confirmed by the Bishops being present, who had him in great reputation: and so by that only saying, the King accepted his excuse, and thereof sent word to the Commons by Sir William-fitz-williams' Knight, Treasurer of his Household, which blind excuse pleased the Commons nothing at all. After, divers assemblies were kept between certain of the Lords, and certain of the Commons, for the Bills of Probates of Testaments, and the Mortuaries; the Temporalty laid to the Spiritualty their own Laws and Constitutions, and the Spiritualty sore defended them by prescription and usage; to whom this answer was made by a Gentleman of Grays-inn, The usage hath ever been of thiefs to Rob on Shooters-hill, Ergo, is it Lawful With this answer the Spiritual men were sore offended, because their doings were called robberies. But the Temporal men stood still by their sayings, insomuch that the said Gentleman said to the Archbishop of Canterbury, that both the exaction of Probates of Testaments, and the taking of Mortuaries as they were used, were open Robbery and theft. After long disputation, the Temporal Lords began to lean to the Commons, but for all that the Bills remained unconcluded for a while. The King like a good and discreet Prince, not long after aided them for the redress of their griefs against the Spiritualty, and caused two new Bills to be made indifferently, both for the (e) See these 2 Acts yet in force, viz. 21. H. 8. c. 4.5. Probates of Testaments and Mortuaries; which Bills were so reasonable, that the Spiritual Lords assented to them all; though they were sore against their minds, and in especial the Probates of Testaments sore displeased the Bishops, and the Mortuaries sore displ●ased● the Parsons and Vicars. After these acts thus agreed, the Commons made another (f) 21. H. 8. c. 13. Act for Pluralities of benefices, Nonresidence, buying, selling, and taking of Farms by Spiritual Persons; which Act so displeased the Spiritually, that the * It is no new thing for Priests to rail against Parliaments for making good Laws to order them. Priests railed on the Commons of the Common house, and called them Heretics and schismatics; ●or the which divers Priests were punished. This Act was sore deba●ed above in the Parliament Chamber, and the Lords Spiritual would in no wise consent. Wherefore the King perceiving the grudge of his Commons, c●used ●i●ht Lords and eight of his Commons to mee●e in the S●a●●●h●●●er a● an afternoon; and there was sore debating of the cause, insomuch that the Temporal Lords of the Upper house which were there, ●ooke part with the Commons against the Spiritual Lords, and by force of reason caused them to assent to the ●ill with a little qualifying. Which Bill the● next day was wholly agreed to in the Lord's house, to the great rejoicings of the Lay people, and to the great displeasure of the Spiritual persons● Immediately after this, not only Cardinal Wol●e himself, but the Archbishop and whole Clergy of ●●gland were brought into a Pr 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by this Parliament the Cardinal for accepting of a power Legati●e from th● Pope, contrary to the Laws of the Realm, and the 〈◊〉 of the Cl●●●i● for consenting and submitted thereunto, and holding a Synod by virtue of i●: to avoid this danger, and purchase a pardon, the Clergy of the Province of Canterbury proffered to give the King one h●ndred thousand pounds, and the Clergy of the Province of York 18000 ●ounds more; but the King would not accept of this sum, unless they would declare him in the Act by which they granted him this subsidy, to be supreme head of the Church of England here on earth, next under Christ: but proceeded to take the forfeiture of the Praemunire against them. This put the Prelates, the Pope's sworn vassals, to a great Dilemma; for either they must plainly renounce the Pope's usurped supremacy, or the King's mercy, and fall under the lash of a Praemunire, whereby all their Bishoprickes, goods, livings were forfeited to his Majesty; and their lives and liberties at his devotion. Loath were the Bishops to forsake their old Lord the Pope, whose servants they had been so long, and therefore they used all delays and adjournments to spin out the time, and delude the King, but he would not be mocked by them. At last therefore they agreed upon this recognition. We acknowledge the King's Majesty to be the singular Protector, the supreme Lord, and likewise supreme head of the Church and Clergy of England so far forth as it is lawful for him to be by the Laws of Christ. But the King much offended with this ambiguous dubious, and equivocating acknowledgement (which in truth was no concession of what he demanded) required them to make a full and plain acknowledgement of his supremacy in direct and positive terms, without ambiguity or shifts, or else to deny and conclude against it, and incur●e the penalty of the Praemunire. Being thus put to it the Archbishop and Bishops hereupon made many adjournments of the Convocation, and at last put it over from April, to the fifth of October, to shun the rock on which they were like to split themselves, or their holy Father the Pope, in which space the Archbishop died: At last they agreed to give the King the Title he desired, and inserted it into a public instrument: Whereupon the King at last granted them a general pardon, in Parliament, which begins thus: (g) 22. H. ●. c. 15. The King our Sovereign Lord, calling to his blessed and most gracious remembrance, that his good and loving subjects, the most Reverend Father in God the Archbishop of Can●erbury, and other Bishops, Suffragans, Prelates, and other spiritual persons of the Province of the archbishopric of Canterbury, of this his Realm of England, and the Ministers under-written, which have exercised, practised, or executed in spiritual Courts, and other jurisdictions within the said Province, have fallen, and incurred into divers dangers of his Laws by things done, perpetrated, and committed contrary to the order of his Laws, and sp●●ially, contrary to the form of the Statutes of Provisours, Provisions, and Praemunire: and his Highness having always a tender eye, with mercy, pity, and compassion ●owards his spiritual subjects, minding of his high goodness and great benignity, so always to impart the same unto them, as justice being duly administered, all rigour being excluded, and the great and benevolent minds of his said subjects, largely, and many times approved towards his highness, and specially in their Convocation, and Synod now presently being in the Chapter house of the Monastery of Westminster, by correspondence of gratitude to them to be requi●ed: of his mere motion, benignity, and liberality, by authority of this his Parliament, hath given and granted his liberal and free pardon to his said good and loving spiritual subjects, and the said Ministers, and to every of them to be had, taken and enjoyed to and by them and every of them by virtue of this present Act, in manner and form ensuing: that is, to wit; The King's Highness of his said benignity, and high liberality, in consideration that the sad Archbishop, Bishops, and Clergy of the said Province of Canterbury in their said Convocation, now being, have given and granted to him a subsidy of one hundred thousand pounds of lawful●mony currant in this Realm, to be levied and collected by the said Clergy at their proper costs and charges, and to be paid in certain form specified in their said grant thereof, is fully and resolutely contended and pleased, that it be ordained, established, and enacted by authority of this his said Parliament, that the most Reverend Father in God William Archbishop of Canterbury, Metropolitan and Primate of all England, and all other Bishops, and Suffragans, Prelates, &c, shall be by authority of this present pardon, acquired, pardoned, released, and discharged against his Highness, his heirs, successors, and executors, and every of them, of all and all manner offences, contempts, and trespasses committed or done, against all and singular Statute and Statutes of Provisours, Provisions, and Praemunire, and every of them, and of all forfeitures, and titles, that may grow to the King's Highness by reason of any of the same Statutes, and of all and singular trespasses, wrongs, deceits, misdemeanours, forfeitures, penalties and profits, sums of money, pains of death, pains corporal and pecuniar, as generally of all other things, causes, quarrels, suits, judgements and exactions in this present Act hereafter no● excepted, nor soreprised, which may be or can be by his Highness in any wise, or by any means pardoned, before and to the ten●h day of the month of March, in the 22. year of his most Noble Reign to every of his said loving subjects. Provided always that this Act of free pardon shall not in any wise extend or be beneficial to the Reverend Father in God john Archbishop of Dublin, now being in the King's Dominions of Ireland, nor shall in any wise extend to pardon, discharge, or acquit the Bishop Hereford, Peter Ligham, john Baker, Adam Travers, Robert cliff; Roland filips, and Thomas Pelles Clerks: who it seems were guilty of some notorious crimes against the King, and therefore excepted out of this general pardon: But to return again to Warham. This (h) See Fox Acts and Monuments: p. 952. and in the pages before. Archbishop persecuted, and shed the blood of some of our Martyrs, and caused the corpses of William Tracy Esq. for some orthodox passages in his Will, to be taken out of the grave, and burn● for an Heretic by an Order made in Convocation: sending a Commission to Doctor Parker Chancellor of Worcester to execute this wicked sentence, who accomplished the same. King Henry the eighth hearing his Subject to be taken ou● of the ground, and burnt without his knowledge or due order of Law, sent for the Chancellor, laid this to his charge as an high offence, who excused himself by this Archbishops command then newly dead, but in conclusion it cost the Chancellor 300● to purchase his pardon, and would have cost the Archbishop more, had not his death prevented this danger: In fine, this (i) H●lins●ed, p. 936, 937. Hall An. 25. H. 8. f. 218. b. Speed, p. 1029. Archbishop Warham, and Fisher B. of Rochester, gave credit and countenance to the forged visions & revelations of Elizabeth Barton, afterwards condemned of high Treason for the same, as ●●nding to the reproach, peril, and destruction of the King's pers●n, honour, fame, and dignity; and Thomas Laurence Register to the Archbishop (it is likely by his Master's privity) proceeded so far, as to write a book of her counterfeit miracles, revelations and holiness: for which she and her complies were afterwards executed as Tyburn as they had justly deserved, being attainted of treason by Parliament: among which cursed c●ue, Richard Master Priest, Edward Bocking Doctor of Divinity, and Henry Deering Munkes of Canterbury, Henry Gold Bachelor of Divinity, Thomas Laurence Register to the Archbishop o● Canterbury Warham, and Hugh Ric. a Friar observant (who seduced this silly girl to effect their own, and the Prelate's designs the better thereby) suffered death as Traitors, by hanging, drawing, and quartering at Tyburn: The act of their attainder, treasons and execution is at large related by M. Hall in his Chronicle, 25. H. 8. f. 218, 221, 222, 223, 224. to which I shall refer the Reader. Thomas Cranmer next to him in succession, was made Archbishop by King Henry the 8. much against his will: 34 THOMAS CRANMER. for in his Discourse with (k) Fox Acts and Monuments pag. 1703. D. Martin, a little before his Martyrdom, being charged by him, that he had aspired to the archbishopric of Canterbury; he replied, I protest before you all, there was never man came more unwillingly to a Bishopric than I did to that, insomuch that when King Henry did send for me in Post that I should come over, I prolonged my journey by seven weeks at the least, ●hinking that ●ee would be forgetful of me in the mean time. He coming to the (l) Antiq. Eccl●s. Brit. p. 381. to 405. Fox Act● and Monuments. p. 1690. to 17●●. See, took the like Oath to the Pope as his predecessors had done, and therefore was deeply charged of perjury by Martin, for renouncing and swearing against the Pope's Supremacy afterward, though he answered, that the first oath was against the Laws of God, of the Realm, the King's Prerogative, and made void by Parliament, and so not binding. After the nullifying of which oath, partly by his means, but principally by the Lord Cro●wels (whom the King made his (m) 31. H. 8. c. 10.37. H. 8. c. 17 〈◊〉 Acts & monuments, p. 1074. to 1089, 99●. 1000, 1001. Vicegerent General in all Ecclesiastical affairs and causes, and superior to the Archbishop of Canterbury in place and Ecclesiastical power) the Pope's Supremacy, and usurped jurisdiction was by several Acts of Parliament quite abolished out of England, as prejudicial, and directly opposite to the King's Prerogative Royal: King Henry dying, the Archbishop swore to his will, by which Queen Mary was to succeed to the Crown as next heir, in case King Edward died without issue. King Edward seeing the obstinacy of Q●●en● Mary in matters of Religion, what a pillar she was like to prove to the Church of Rome, and persecutor of the true Professors of the Gospel (n) Fox Acts and Monuments, pag. 1698. Antiquit. Eccles. Brit. pag. 401. ordains by his last Will, that Queen Mary should be put by the Crown, and the Lady Jane succeed him as next Heir; to which Testament all the Council swore, and the Archbishop too at last, after much ado: Whereupon King Edward, and Queen Mary getting the Crown, and putting by the Lady ●ane; Cranmer (o) Holinshed, p. 1090.1093. who also aided the Duke of Northumberland with horse and men against the Queen, was thereupon committed prisoner to the Tower, and soon after condemned of high treason, and that by an (p) Cr●mptons Jurisdic. of Courts. f. 12. b. ordinary jury, for seeking thus to disinherit the Queen: who pardoning all the rest that were guilty of this crime, released likewise the Treason against him, (q) Holinshed. p. 1091. (though she excepted him out of her general pardon, and some other Bishops,) and accused him only of heresy as those times deemed it, for which he was deprived, degraded, and burnt at last for a Martyr, repenting of that Recantation, which he had over-cowardly made before, out of fear, and humane frailty. And here, not to detract any thing from the due praise of this our glorious Martyr, give me leave only to observe. First that he had a hand in the condemnation, and execution of (r) See Fox Acts and Monuments in their histories Lambert, Frith, and some other of our godly Marryrs, before he was thoroughly instructed in the points of our Religion. Secondly, that he was the chief man in accomplishing the divorce between Henry the 8, and Queen Katherine, which occasioned much trouble, dissension, war; and a furtherer of this Kings subsequent lustful, if lawful marriages. Thirdly, that the Lincolne-shire rebels in the sixth Article of their grievances presented to King Henry the 8. complain thus against this Archbishop, and other Prelates. (s) Speed history, p. 1033. That we your true Subjects find them grieved, that there be divers Bishops of England of your Graces late promotion, that have subverted the faith of Christ, as we think, which is the (t) Thomas Cranmer. Archbishop of Canterbury, the (u) john Fisher. Bishop of Rochester, the Bishop of Salisbury, the Bishop of S. Daveyes, and the Bishop of Develin, And in special, as we think, the beginning of all the trouble of this Realm, and the great exactions that hath been taken of your poor Communality, have risen by the occasion of the (x) john Long●and. Bishop of Lincoln, by whose Officers, and by other of the Lord Cromwell's servants, a great rumour and noise is risen, and the common voice is, that such jewels, plate, and other ornaments of our Parish Churches, which we occupy in the service and honour of God, should be taken from us, and spoilt in like manner and fashion, as the houses of Religion have been. Add to this. Fourthly, that though the Pope's Supremacy were abolished in his time, by sundry Acts of Parliament, yet the Bishops of that age laboured underhand to support it, what they might, and were both willing to continue & set it up again, as is clear by ●1 H● 8. c. 14. the two notable Statutes of 37. H. 8. c. 17. and 1. Ed. 6. c. 2. worthy consideration. And likewise by M. tindal, in his obedience of a Christian man, and practise of Popish Prelates, by Roderick Mors his complaint to the Parliament, c. 19, 20, 21. by William Wraghtons hunting and finding ou● of the Romish Fox among the English Bishops, and his rescuing of the Fox, by Henry Stalbridge his exhortatory Epistle, D. Barnes his supplication to King Henry the 8. (s) Acts and monuments, p. 1472 old edition. M. Fox, and other Treatises written in those days even by Protestants, which prove the Bishops of those times to be Traitors to the King; close enemies to the King's Prerogative, and fast friends to the Pope's unjust usurpation, as Bonner, Stephen Gardener, with other of them showed themselves in Queen Mary's days. By which it appears, that the Bishops in those times were generally disliked and complained against on all hands. Fifthly, that the bloody Statute of 31. H. 8. c. 14. called by (t) Hall's Chronicle. 31. H. 8. f. 234. Holinshed. p. 946. Speed. p. 1044, 1045. some the six Articles, by others the whip with six strings, and by the most part the bloody statute, was made and devised in this Archbishop's time, by the cruelty and policy of the Bishops, especially of Stephen Gardener Bishop of Winchester: which Statute for the miserable and pernicious tyranny & rigid execution, of the same is worthy of no memory among Christian men, but rather to be buried in perpetual silence of oblivion, as (u) Acts & Monuments, p. ● 586, 587.589.1289.1472. old edition. M. Fox determines. (x) Antiq. Eccl. Brit. p. 389, 390.396. Ma●thew Parker indeed records that Cranmer opposed this Act at first, than caused it to be (y) 32. H. 8. c. 10.35. H. 8. c. 5.6. moderated, and at last to be repealed in King Edward's days, but others seem to imply that he gave consent thereto at first. Sixtly, that he is the only Martyr of all the Archbishops of Canterbury, none ever dying in defence of the Gospel of Christ but he alone; the others making many Martyrs in all ages by their persecutions, but never being any themselves. Hence Matthew Parker his Successor, writes thus; (z) ● Antiq: Eccles. Brit. p. 403● 404. ● Cranmerus fide integra, non Pontificia censura in libro vitae scriptus coelestem h●●reditatatem cum Christo consecutus est, ut si in hominibus gloriari fas esset, non ab Augustino, Dunstano, Elphego, Anselmo, Thoma Becket, Edmundo, & reliqua pontificia ●urba, sed ab hoc uno, qui solus in Christi causa contra Antichristum Flammarum incredibili dolore● ad coelos subla●us est, Cantuariensis sedes nobilitata esse videatur. Seventhly, that as this Prelate at first, was unwilling to be made a Bishop, so he suffered Martyrdom only after his deprivation and degradation from his Bishopric, not whilst he was a Bishop. Eightly, that he failed more in his Martyrdom by reason of his cowardly recantation, than any of his fellow Martyrs, and that (a) Fox Acts and Monuments, vol. 3. p. 666, 667. in the last edition. Antiq. Eccles: Brit. p. 403. through promises and hopes of life and restitution to his former dignity and archbishopric, the chief motives inducing him to this shameful recantation. Ninthly, that though he suffered Martyrdom for Religion only as a private Christian, after he was put from his Bishopric, not whiles he continued Archbishop, yet he was condemned as a Traitor for-high treason, and that justly, as he confessed, whiles he was an Archbishop, for an Act done by him as an Archbishop, and Counsellor of State, for which he professed both his sorrow, and repentance; And this Archprelate, and (b) Holinshed, p. 1089. Bishop Ridley (committed likewise for Treason) were very importunate suitors to King Edward the 6. to tolerate the use of Mass in his Sister Mary's family; (c) Fox Acts and monuments, old Edition. p. 881.884, 885. Speed. p. 1223. pressing him with divers politic reasons to condescend to this their importunate suit, which the infant King, not only rejected with strong pious reasons, but tears, to these Bishop's great reproach: who thereupon said to M. Cheek the King's Tutor: Ah M. Cheek, you may be glad all the days of your life, that you may have such a Scholar, for he hath more Divin●●y in his little finger, than all we have in all our bodies. 35 CARDINAL POOLE. But to pass from this Martyr to Cardinal Poole, his immediate successor. (d) Antiq. Eccles. Brit. p. 405. to 424. Godwin. p. 171, 172. Speed, p. 1143, 1144. This Archprelate though almost, if not quite a Protestant in the point of justification, was yet a notori-Traytor, and so procliamed by King Henry the 8. who thereupon gave his Deanery of Exeter to another, and that no● without just cause: for he refused to come out of Italy to the King his Sovereign when he sent for him: he was sent twice by the Pope as his Legate, both to the French King, and the Germans, to stir them up to make war against King Henry the 8. and to invade England, though with ill success; The King thereupon requested th●m to send him over into England, that he might proceed against him as a Traitor. He was intimate with the Pope, studied to advance his power, and suppress his Sovereigns, stirred up his friends in England against the King by his letters, whereupon the King banished both him and his mother the Countess of Salisbury by Act of Parliament, proclaimed him a Traitor (whence Father Latimer in his 5. Sermon before King Edward calls him Cardinal Poole the King's Traitor, etc.) and after that be headed his mother and elder brother Viscount Montacute for high treason. What manner of person, fol. 60, 61. and Traitor this Cardinal was to his Sovereign, will appear by a (f) Recorded in M. Fox Acts and monuments, pag. 972. and Thomas Bacon's reports of certain men, vol● f. 266.267. The manifold ingratitude of P●●le. Letter written to him being at Rome by Cuthbert Tonsiall Bishop of Duresme, and john Stokerley, Bishop of London, which begins thus: For the good will that we have borne unto you in times past, as long as you continued the King's true subject, we cannot a little lament and mourn that you neither regarding the inestimable kindness of the King's highness, heretofore showed unto you, in your bringing up, nor the honour of the house that you be come of, nor the wealth of the Country that you are borne in, should so decline from your duty to your Prince, that you should be seduced by fair words, and vain promises of the Bishop of Rome, to wind with him, going about by all means possible to pull down, and put under foot your natural Prince and Master, to the destruction of the Country that hath brought you up; and for the vainglory of a Red Ha●, to make yourself an instrument to set forth his malice, who hath stirred up by all means that he could, all such Christian princes as would give ears unto him, to depose the King's highness from his Kingdom and to offer it as a prey to them that should execute his malice, and to stir if he could his subjects against him in stirring, and nourishing rebellions in his Realm: where the office and duty of all good Christians, and namely of us that be Priests, should be to bring all commotion to tranquillity, and trouble to quietness, all discord to concord, and in doing the contrary, we show ourselves to be but the Ministers of Satan, and no● of Christ, who ordained all us that be Priests to use in all places the legation of peace, and not of discord. But since that cannot be undone, that is done, the second is, to make amends, and to ●ollow the doing of the Prodigal Son spoken of in the Gospel, who returned home to his father, and was well accepted, as no doubt you might be, if you will say as he said, in acknowledging your folly, and do as he did, in returning home again from your wand'ring abroad in service of them who little care what come of you, so that their purpose by you be served. This Cardinal's Treason, ingratitude, and perfidiousness, is yet further exemplified by the same Cuthbert Tonstall, in his Sermon which he preached before King Henry the 8. upon Palm Sunday, in the year of of our Lord, 1538. Printed anciently by i● self, in part recited by Holinshed p. 1164, 1165. and more largely by (g) In his reports of certain men: vol. 3. f. 279, 280. Thomas Becon, where he thus blazons both the Pope and him in their native colours. The Bishop of Rome, because he can not longer in this Realm wrongfully use his usurped power in all things as he was wont to do, and suck out of this Realm by avarice insatiable, innumerable sums of money yearly to the great exhausting of the same; he therefore moved and replete with furious ire, and pestilent malice, goeth about to stir all Christian Nations that will give ear to his Devilish enchantments, to move war against this Realm of England, The madness of the Pope against England. giving it in prey to all those that by his instigation will invade it. And the Bishop of Rome now of late to set forth his pestilent malice the more, hath alured to his purpose a subject of this Realm Reginald Pole, coming of a noble blood, and thereby the more arrant Traitor, to go about from Prince to Prince, and from Country to Country, to stir them to war against this Realm, and to destroy the same being his native country; Reginald Pole, & his unnaturalness to the Realm of England. whose pestilent purpose, the Princes that he breaketh it unto, have in much abomination, both for that the Bishop of Rome (who being a Bishop should procure peace) is a stirrer of war, and because this most arrant and unkind Traitor is his minister to so devilish a purpose, to destroy the Country that he was borne in, which any heathen man would abhor to do. But for all that without shame he still goeth on, exhorting thereunto all Princes that will hear him, who do abhor to see such unnaturalness in any man as he shameless doth set forwards; whose pernicious treasons late secretly wrought against this Realm, have been by the work of Almighty God, so marvellously detected, and by his own brother without looking ●herefore so diclosed, and condign punishment ensued, that hereafter (God willing) they shall not take any more such root to ●he noysance of this Realm. And where all Nations of Gentiles, by reasons and by law of nature, do prefer their Country before their Parents, so that for their Country they will die against their Parents being traitors; this pestilent man, worse than a Pagan, is not ashamed to destroy (if he could) his native Country. And whereas Curtius an Heathen man was content for saving of the City of Rome where he was borne, to leap into a gaping of the earth, which by the illusions of the devil was answered should not be shut, but that it must first have one: this pernicious man is contented to ruane headlong into hell, so that he may destroy thereby his native country of England, being in that behalf incomparably worse than any Pagan. And besides his pestilent treason, his unkindness against the King's Majesty, who brought him up of a very child, and promoted both him, and likewise restored his blood being tainted, to be of the Peers of this Realm, and gave him money yearly out of his coffers to maintain him honourably at study, makes his Treason much more detestable to all the world, and him to be repured more wild and cruel than Tiger. But for all this thou English man take courage unto thee, and be nothing afraid, thou hast God on thy side, who hath given this Realm to the generation of Englishmen, to every man in his degree after the laws of the same: thou hast a Noble, Victorious and Virtuous King, hardy as a Lion, who will not suffer thee to be so devoured by such wild beasts. Only take an English heart unto thee, and mistrust not God, but trust firmly in him, and surely the ruin intended against thee shall fall on their own necks that intent it, and ●eare not though the devil and his disciples be against thee, for God thy protector is stronger than he, or any other, and shall by his grace give him and them a fall; and so show unto thee, that God is on thy side. Consider, that it is written in Prov. 6. that amongst many crimes there rehearsed, that God hateth chiefly, he doth detest those persons that sow discord among their brethren (as all we Christians are brethren under our heavenly Father) Also it is written in john 8. that those that do stir men to murder are children of the Devil, which was from the beginning a murderer, and brought Adam to sin, and thereby to death; as the Jews (his children) stirred the people to put Christ to death. Saint Paul also in Rom. 16. warneth them to beware of those that make dissension and debate among them, against the Doctrine that he had taught them, and biddeth them eschew their company; wherein the Holy Ghost wrought in Paul, for these many years past little war hath been in these parts of Christendom, The Pope mover of wars. but the Bishop of Rome either hath been a stirrer of it, or a nourisher of it, and seldom any compounder of it, unless it was for his ambition and profit. Wherefore since as S. Paul saith in 1 Cor. 14. that God is not the God of dissension, but of peace, who commandeth by his Word peace always to be kept; we are sure that all those that go about to break peace between Realms, and to bring them to war, are the children of the devil, Breakers of peace, and sowers of discord, are the children of the devil. what holy names soever they pretend to cloak their pestilent malice withal, which cloaking under hypocrisy is double devillishnesse, and of Christ most de●ested; because under his blessed name they do play the Devil's part. And therefore seeing Christ is on ourside against them, let us not fear them at all, but putting our confidence in Almighty God, & cleaving fast to the King's Majesty, our supreme head on earth next under Christ of this Church of England, as faithful subjects by Godslaw ought to do; though they go about to stir Gog & Magog, and all the ravenners of the world against us, we trust in God verily, and doubt not but they shall have such a ruin as is prophesied by Ezekiel in C. 39 against Gog and Magog going about to destroy the people of God, whom the people of God shall so vanquish and overthrow on the mountains of Israel, that none of them shall escape, but their carcases there to lie to be devoured by ki●es, and crows, and birds of the air; and if they shall persist in their pestilent malice, to make invasion into this Realm: then let us wish that their great Captain Gog, (I mean the Bishop of Rome) may come to them to drink with them of the same cup that he maliciously goeth about to prepare for us, that the people of God might surely live in peace. Thus Tonstall, concerning the Pope and the Cardinal, though a Papist. It is an Italian proverb of our English men (h) Ant●q. Eccles. Brit. p. 408. That an Italianated English man, is a devil incarnate: such a one was this Cardinal; qui Italis pontificiisque adulationibus, con●iliis, atque technis in Regis atque Patriae discrimine sic se 〈…〉 passus ●st, ●● non modo 〈…〉 PRODITOR, writes his immediate successor of him● (i) 〈…〉 In the 31. year of King Henry the 8● he put the King & Kingdom to extraordinary trouble and expense ●or the King being then informed by his ●rusty and faithful friends, that the cankered and cruel Serpent the Bishop of Rome, by that Arch-traitor Reginald Poole, enemy to God's Words, and his natural country, had moved and stirred divers great Princes and Potentates of Christendom to invade the Realm of England, and utterly to destroy the whole Nation of the same; Wherefore his Majesty in his own person, without any delay, took very laborious and painful journey's ●owards the Sea coasts; also he sent divers of his Nobles and Counselors to view and search all the Ports and dangers of the Coasts where any mee●e and convenient landing place might be supposed, as well on the borders of England, as also of Wales, and in all such doubtful places his highness caused divers and many Bulwarks and fortifications to be made: And further, his Highness caused the Lord Admiral, Earl of Southampton, to prepare in readiness ships for the Sea, to his great cost and charges: And beside this, to have all people in a readiness, he directed his commissions throughout the Realm to have his people mustered, and the harness and weapons seen and viewed, to the intent that all things should be in readiness if his enemies should make any attempt into this Realm, and likewise caused a general muster to be made of all the Citizens of London between the age of 60. and 16. This (k) Antiq. Eccles. Brit. p. qua supr●● Archtraitor after the Pope had employed him to move the Emperor and King of Spain to break their league with King Henry, and to proclaim war against him, kept a continual guard about him, lest the King should send some to murder him. And retiring to Viterbium, where he lived some space near a Nunnery, he bega● two bastards (a son and a daughter) on the Abbess, who oft repaired to his lodging; which was afterwards objected to him, when he was (l) God●●●, pag. 124. to 129. See Speed, p. 1143, 1144. Martin● Hist: p. 397, to 401. elected Pope by the major part of Cardinals, and yet lost that Antichristian See by his own negligence and delays King Edward the 6. deceasing and Queen Mary coming to the Crown, she presently sent for this Traitor home; the Pope upon this occasion makes him his Legate, to reduce England under his vassalage, and tyranny. The Cardinal hereupon sore longed homeward, not doubting but if things stood, as he thought, to get a dispensation to lay off the Hat, and put on a Crown. But the Emperor mistrusting what the Prelate intended, found devises to hold him beyond the seas, until the match was concluded between Queen Ma●y and his son. Anno 1554. he arrived in England, and the same day he landed, an Act passed in the Parliament house (through the Queens, and Winchesiers means) for his restitution in blood, and the utter repealing of the Act of attainder against him in King Henry the 8. his reign. The Cardinal soon after caused Cranmer Archbishop of Canterbury to be deprived and degraded, seating himself in his See; and making a long Oration in Parliament, declaring the offence and schism of the Kingdom in casting off the Pope, and his willingness to receive them into the bosom of the Church again upon their submission; he caused the Parliament to make an Act, repealing all Statutes, Articles, and Provisions made against the See of Rome since the 20. year of Henry the 8. reviving the Pope's supremacy, and denying the Queens, wherein the whole Realm submitted itself to the Pope: some parts of which Act, pertinent to my purpose, I shall crave leave to recite, (m) 1. & 2. Phil. & Mary, ch. 8. See Holinshed, p. ●1●2, 1123. Whereas since the 20. year of K. Henry the 8. of famous memory, Father unto your Majesty, our most natural Sovereign, and gracious Lady and Queen, much false and erroneous Doctrine hath been taught, preached, and written, partly by divers natural borne subjects of this Realm, and partly being brought in hither from sundry other foreign Countries, hath been sown and spread a broad within the same, by reason whereof, as well the spirituality as the temporality of your Highness' Realms and Dominions have swerved from the obedience of the See Apostolic, and declined from the unity of Christ's Church, and so have continued, until such time as your Majesty being first raised up by God, and set in the seat royal over us, & then by his divine & gracious providence knit in marriage with the most Noble and Virtuous Prince the King our Sovereign Lord your husband, the Pope's holiness, and the See Apostolic scent hither unto your Majesties, as unto persons undefiled, and by God's goodness preserved from the common infection aforesaid, & to the whole Realm the most reverend father in God the Lord Cardinal Poole, Legate de Latere, to call us home again into the right way, from whence we have all this long while wandered, and strayed abroad; and we a●●er sundry long and grievous plagues, and calamities, seeing by the goodness of God● our own errors, have acknowledged the same unto the said most reverend Father, and by him have been and are the rather at the contemplation of your Majesties, received and embraced into the unity and bosom of Christ's Church, and upon our humble submission, and promise made for a declaration of our repentance, to repeal and abrogate such Acts and Statures as had been made in Parliament since the said 20. year of the said King Henry the 8. against the supremacy of the See Apo●stolike, as in our submission exhibited to the said most reverend Father in God by your Majesties appeareth. The tenor whereof ensueth. We the Lords spiritual and temporal, and the Commons assembled in this present Parliament, representing the whole body of the Realm of England, The submission of the whole Realm to the Pope. and the Dominions of the same, in the name of ourselves particularly, and also of the said body universally, in this our supplication directed to your Majesties, with most humble suit, that it may by your grace's intercession and means be exhibited, to the most reverend Father in God, the Lord Cardinal Poole Legate, sent specially hither from our most holy Father Pope julius the third, and the See Apostolic of Rome, do declare ourselves very sorry and repentant of the Schism and disobedience committed in this Realm and dominions aforesaid, against the said See Apostolic, Schism and disobedience against the Se● Apostolic. either by making agreeing, or executing any Law's ordinances, or Commandments against the supremacy of the said See, or otherwise doing or speaking that might impugn the same, offering ourselves, and promising by this our supplication, that for a token and knowledge of our said repentance, we are and shall be always ready under, and with the Authorities of your Majesties, to the uttermost of our powers to do what shall lie in us for the abrogation and repealing of the said Laws and Ordinances in this present Parliament, as well for ourselves as for the whole body whom we represent: whereupon we most humbly desire your Majesties, as personages undefiled, in the offence of this body towards the said See, which nevertheless God by his providence hath made subject to you, so to set forth this our most humble suit, that we may obtain from the See Apostolic, by the said most reverend Father, as well particularly as generally, absolution, release, and discharge from all danger of such censures and sentences, as by the Laws of the Church we are fallen into; and that we may a● children repentant be received into the bosom, and unity of Christ's Church, so as this noble Realm, with all● the members thereof may in this unity and perfect obedience to the See Apostolic, and Popes for the time being, serve God and your Majesties to the furtherance and advancement of his honour and glory: we are at the intercession of your Majesties, by the authority of our holy Father Pope julius the third, and of the See Apostolic, assoiled, discharged and delivered from excommunication, interdictions, and other censures Ecclesiastical, which have hanged over our heads for our said defaults since the time of the said schism mentioned in our said supplication. The which time the said Lord Legate, and we do all declare, recognise, and mean by this Act to be only since the 20. year o● the reign of your most Noble Father King Henry the 8. It may now like your Majesties, that for the accomplishment of our promise, made in th● said supplication, that is, to repeal all Laws and Statutes made contrary to the said supremacy and See Apostolic, during the said schism, which is to be understood, since the 20. year of the reign of the said late King Henry the 8. and so the Lord Legate doth accept, and recognise the same. After which they repeal in this Act also, the Statutes against the Pope's supremacy, and profit: And declare, that the title or stile of supemacie, or supreme head of the Church of England, and of Ireland, or either of them, never was, nor could be justly or lawfully attributed, or acknowledged to any King or Sovereign Governor of this Realm, nor in any wise could or might rightfully, justly, or lawfully by any King or Sovereign Governor of this Realm, be claimed, challenged, or used. And withal they commend Queen Mary for omitting this stile, though s●●●led by 25. H. 8. c. 19.21.26. H. 8. c. 1.3.27. H. 8. c. 15.28. H. 8. c. 7.10.31. H. 8. c. 10.14.32. H. 8. c. 22, 24, 26.33. H. 8. c. 29.34. & 35. H. 8. c. 17.19.35. H. 8. c. 1.3.37. H. 8. ●. 17. Act of Parliament. And to colour this disloyalty and prejudice to the Crown, they add this srivolous clause to the end of this Act, And forasmuch as we your Majesty's humble & obedient subjects the Lords spiritual and temporal, and Commons in this present Parliament assembled, neither by the making or delivering of either the supplications aforesaid, nor by any clause, Articles or Sentence thereof, or of any other Clause, Article, or Sentence of this or any other Statu●e, or the preambles of the same, made or agreed upon in this Session of this present Parliament, by any manner of interpretation, construction, implication, or otherwise intent to derogate, impair, or diminish any of the prerogatives, liber●ies, franchesies, preeminences, or jurisdictions of your Crown imperial of this Realm, and other the Dominions to the same belonging; We do most humbly beseech your Majesties that it may be declared and ordained, and be it ●nac●ed and declared by authority of this present Parliament, that neither the making exhibiting or inferring in this present Statute, or in the preambles of the same, of the supplications or promise aforesaid, or either of them, nor any other things, words, sentences, clauses, Articles in the preambles, or body of the Acts aforesaid, shall be construed, understood, or expounded to derogate, diminish or take away any the liberties, privileges, prerogatives, preeminences, authorities, or jurisdictions, or any part or parcel thereof, which were in your Imperial Crown of this Realm, or did belong to your said Imperial Crown, the 20. year of the reign of your the Queen's Majesties, most noble Father, (Henry the 8.) or any other your most noble Progenitors before the said 20: year. And the * More care is here taken for the Popes, than Queen's supremacy. Pope's holiness, and See Apostolic to be restored, & have and enjoy such authority, pre-eminence and jurisdiction, as his Holiness used and exercised, or might lawfully have used and exercised by authority of his supremacy, the said 20. year of the reign of the King your Father within this your Realm of England, and other your Dominions without diminution or enlargement of the same, and none other, and the Ecclesiastical jurisdiction of the * Restored here to their jurisdiction, together with the Pope, as members of his body. Archbishops, Bishops, and Ordinanaries to be in the same Sta●e for process of suits, punishment of crimes, and execution of censures of the Church, with knowledge of causes belonging to the same, and as large in these points as the said jurisdiction was the said 20. year. Where observe, that the Prelate's usurped Jurisdiction over the King's prerogative was much eclipsed, if not quite abolished by several statutes made in King Henry the 8. and Edward the 6. his reign, and expired together with the Popes, as appears by these words of the Clergies supplication recited in the body of this Act. Nos Episcopi & Clerus, etc. cum omni debita humilitate & reverentia, exponimus Majestatibus vestris, quod licet Ecclesiarum, quibus in Episcopos, Decanos, Archidiaconos etc. constituti sumus bona, jurisdictiones & jura in pernicioso hujus Regni praeterito schismate DEPERDITA ET AMISSA, omni study & totis nostris v●ribus, recuperare, & ad pristinum ecclesiarum jus revocare, juris remediis niti deberemus, etc. Insuper Majestatibus vestris supplicamus, ut pro sua pietate efficere dignentur, ut ea quae ad jurisdictionem nostram & libertatem Ecclesiasticam pertinent, sine quibus debitum nostri pastoralis officii & curae animarum nobis commissae exercere non possumus, nobis superiorum temporum injuria ablata, restituantur, & ea nobis & ecclesiis perpetuo illaesa & salva permaneant; & ut omnes leges, quae hanc nostram jurisdictionem & libertatem Ecclesiasticam tollunt, seu quovis modo impediunt, abrogentur, ad honorem dei, & majestatum vestrarum, etc. As therefore the Bishops & Pope's Jurisdiction were suppressed together before, so it is worth the observation, that they are both revived together by this Act, upon the restauration of Popery; And good reason, for Nicholas le Maistre in his Instauration of the Ancient Principality of Bishops, Dedicated to the great French Cardinal Richeleiu, Printed at Paris 1633. in his Dedicatory Epistle to this Cardinal informs us; That verily the Majesty of the Pontifical and Episcopal jurisdiction is so conjoined and confederated together, that the enemies cannot so guide their hands, but with the same audacity wherewith they assaulted the Pope's Crown, they likewise shaked the Bishop's Mitres, and as it were with one bloody wound pierced both their sides. Whence it came to pass, that the atrocity of the Bishop's sorrows increased so far, that their patience sufficient to digest their own domestic injuries, was let loose to the dangers of the chief Pontise, the Pope, and broke forth into the most sharp indignation and hatred● that thence it might appear, that the glory of their own name could never be more secure, than when and where the Pope's greatness shall be adorned with greatest honours: which being violated, all the splendour of the Episcopal Order must necessarily die and grow contemptible. Hence we see it comes to pass by a certain Divine assent and Counsel, that the Authority of Bishops should be expelled out of the same Provinces, out of which unhappy lust had thrust out the Papal Majesty. So this Author of late, by which we may discern what a near and indissoluble connexion there is between the Papacy and the Prelacy, and how the Pope and Prelates ever mutually strive to support and advance one another's authority. Cardinal Poole thus reviving the Popes and Prelate's Jurisdiction, and suppressing and eclipsing the Royal Prerogative, as you have heard, hereupon the Queen's name and Title * See the Breviate of the Prelate's Encroachments, etc. p. 106. 107● 114. 115.125.1●6.127.91. to 100L formerly used in all Ecclesiastical Process, with this clause, Suprema Autoritate Regia legitime fulcitus & the like, was wholly omitted out of them; and whereas all such processes were sealed with her seal, and all Probates of Wills and Letters of Administration granted in her name, and under her seal only, not the Bishops, like Writs at the Common Law, according to the Statute of 1 Ed. 6. c. 2. the Bishops thenceforth used only their own seals and names, excluding hers, and so set themselves in her Royal Throne. To effect this, the * Fox Acts and monuments, in the old Edition. p. 684. 689.924●690. In that of 1610. p. 1294.1495. Cardinal and Prelates caused Queen Mary to send Articles to the Ordinaries to be put in Execution, whereof this was one; * Fox Acts and Monuments old Edition. p. p. 9●4 that no Bishop or his Officer, or any other Person hereafter in any of their Ecclesiastical writings, in process or other extrajudicial Acts, do use to put in this clause or sentence, Regia autoritate fulcitus, or do demand any Oath touching the Primacy: to which Master Fox annexeth this Marginal annotation, The King's Authority giveth place to the Pope's Authority, the supremacy of the King repealed; and hereupon in the * Fox Acts and Monuments p. 927. Queens writ to Bonner, ●or the summoning of a Convocation, her stile of Supremum caput was taken away; where note (good Reader, writes Master Fox) concerning the altering and changing of the Queen's stile, the later part hereof to be le●t out of her Title which is, Ecclesiae Anglicanae & Hibernae supremum caput, because in the Parliament last passed, the supremacy being given away from the Crown of England to the Pope, thereupon this parcel of the Title was also taken away: likewise the said Bonner giving his Certificate upon the same, left out, Autoritate illustrissimae, etc. legitime fulcitus; which parcel also in the said Parliament was reprived and taken away the same time. * See the Hi●●ory the Council, of Trent. p 339. to 3●5. Sir john Davis Irish Reports. f. 97.98. See the Br●via●● p. 91. to 100 & Cook Ca●dries Case f. ●. Which notable usurpation upon the Crown, though abolished by 1. E l. c. 1.8. E l. c. 1.1. ●ac. c. 25. and other Acts which revive the statute 1. E l. 6. c. 2. being nothing but the Common Law, our Prelates (in imitation of these and other their undutiful Popish Predecessors) have not only continued, but likewise upon the now Archbishop of Canterbury's motion in Star-Chamber, procured a Resolution and Certificate of all the Judges of England against the Laws & King's prerogative royal, to justify this their usurpation, of issuing out process under their own names and seals, and keeping Visitations and Courts in their own names, without any Patent or Commission from his Majesty, to be legal; as appears by * See I new discovery of the Prelate's tyranny. p. 34. etc. two Orders of Star-chamber, 12. Maii, and 4. junii. 13. Caroli. This Arch-prelate Cardinal, having thus reestablished the Popes and Prelate's jurisdiction here by Act of Parliament, * Antiqu. Eccles. Brit. p. 422. Fox Acts and Monuments p. 1537. in the old Edition. caused divers of our Martyrs to be burnt, of which his Predecessor Cranmer was one; and in his Visitation at Oxford and Cambridge, caused the dead rotten Corpse of learned Martin Bucer, Paulus Fagius, Peter Martyrs wise to be digged out of their graves, and burnt to ashes for Heretics: yea * Antiq. Ecclesiae Brit. p. 420.421. the common talk was, that he purposed to have taken up King Henry the 8. his body at Windsor, and to have burnt it, yea and King Edward the 6. his Corpse too, as many thought. I cannot here omit what his immediate successor * Holins●ed p. 1134. Antiq. Eccles. Brit. p. 422. Matthew Parker, records of him, that this Cardinal being out of hope to get the Crown of England to himself, to which he aspired, endeavoured to transfer all his right therein to King Philip, le●t Queen Mary dying without issue, Queen Elizabeth (who differed from him and the Papists in matters of Religion, whose life he and they had laid in wait for, keeping her in long and strict imprisonment) should of right enjoy it: to which purpose they very secretly entered into most wicked consultations concerning this matter, to this effect; that Mary not only by the Common Law should be proclaimed Queen, but likewise a conqueror of the Kingdom by right of war; so as by this pretext she might change all public and private rights and interests, and give the Kingdom to whom soever she pleased. But this counsel, though liked of at first, yet because it was doubtful and dangerous, was not long approved of. Wherefore rejecting it they thought it best and most expedient for the establishment of the Pope's affairs, that the Lady Elizabeth should be either dispatched out of the way, or married to some Noble Spaniard. But God providing for her and our safety, dissipated all these wicked consultations, and brought them to nothing. And Cardinal Poole persuading Queen Mary to join with King Philip her husband in a war against the French King, with whom Pope Paul the fourth had confederated against the Emperor seeking to betray the Kingdom o● Naples to him; the Pope was far exasperated hereby against the Cardinal, * See Martin's Chronicle p. 415.416. G●dwin p. 125. 126.12● that he revoked his power Legatine, imprisoned Cardinal Moron Protector of the English at Rome, and Pools special friend, cited Poole to appear at Rome as suspected of Heresy, and created William Peter a Franciscan to be his Legate in his place. The Queen hereupon intercedes for the Cardinal, who having intelligence of this matter refused to have his silver Cross (the badge of his authority) carried be●ore him, till by the intercession o● Ormanet the Popes D●tary here in England, and the Queen's mediation, he was at last restored to his Office. In 〈◊〉, * Speeds History p. 1145. the flames of persecution consumed 5. Bishops, 2●. Divines, 8. Gentlemen, 84. Artificers, 100 Husbandmen, Servants, and Labourers, 26. Wives, 20. Widows, 9 Virgins, a● Boys, and 2. Infants. To close up all concerning him in Holmsheds' words, * Hollinshed p. 1165. A Trayter he lived, and a Traitor he died: * Speed p. 1153. Godwin, p. 128. the same day on which Queen Mary expired, the Tidings of whose departure struck him quite dead, being sick before of a quartane Fever * Antiq. Eccles. Brit. p. 423. Illud autem (saith his Successor) ad aternam ●mmanitatis Pontificiae memoriam, infamiamque contra Polum valebit, quod eo Legato ac accelerante, integerrimus, Doctissimusque Archiepiscopus Cra●nerus igne crematus est, quod Archiepiscopo praeterea (quod legimus) accidit nemini (sew or none of them having zeal enough to make them Martyrs) pluresque in ill● sue legationis triennio ferro, sta●maque crudeliter mactate sun●, qu●m in ●uiusquam regis eorum, qui post Lucium huic insulae imperabant, longissimo regno. Ita Cranmerum Martyren●, Polum tyram●um ●antuaria celebrat: hic plumbo depressus, ille cineribus atque flamma ad coelos elatus est. Matthew Parker his immediate successor, 36 MATTHEW PARKER. though a man of better temper, a learned Antiquary, * Antiq● Eccles. Brit. p. 427. etc. 436.437. Martin● History. p. 508. ●●●. a frequent Preacher of God's Word, not only in his Cathedral at Canterbury, but in sundry Parish Churches; was yet over-Pontificall and Princely in his buildings, feasts, householdstuff, and apparel, if not an over●stiffe maintainer of his Jurisdiction and Ecclesiastical Courts, which grew so odious among the people, that they offered violence to the Ministers and Promoters of those Courts (Anno. 1566.) ●eating and vexing them with clamours and outcries, as they went along the streets; which insolency the Queen by her opportune severity repressed: Two years' af●er (Anno● 1568.) C●lem●n, Burton, Hallingham, Benson, and others, making profession of the purer Religion more zealously than was known before, would allow of nothing but what was taken out of the Scriptnres, and out of a desire of reformation, not only openly questioned but condemned the received Discipline of the Church of England, with the Church Liturgy, and the very calling o● Bishop, as favouring too much of the Popish Religion; protesting in the Pulpits, that it was an impious thing to hold any thing Common with the Church of Rome, using all diligence to have the Church of England reform in every point, according to the Rule of the Church of Geneva. These the Queen (by this Arch-Bishops instigation) commanded to be laid by the heels: yet it is almost incredible how upon a sudden their followers increased every where (known by the envious name of Puritans) through a kind of obstinate perverseness of their own, stopping their ears against all advice; (so Martin, though I think rather out of solid judgement and the inconveniences they saw and found in the Lordly Prelacy in thos● best times) which ●saith he) might seem to be helped forward also by the slothful connivency of the Bishops (some of whom then misliked their own calling and government, and could have been content with its dissolution and change to a better) and the secret favour of some Noble men at Court; whom Martin slanders, to have gaped after the goods of the Church; when as they rather did it out of the mischiefs and dislike of the Prelatical government. In his time the * Marti●s History, p. 548.549.550.552. Earls of Northumberland, and Westmoreland, the Lord Dacres and others● Anno 1569. being pressed forward by one Nicholas Martin a Romish Priest, sen● from the Bishop of Rome to pronounce Queen Elizabeth an Heretic, and therefore to have lost all Dominion and Sovereignty, raised a Rebellion in the North to set up Popery and restore the Romish Religion, the 5. wounds of Christ being painted in their Banners: Murrey, than Regent of Scotland, informed the Queen, that the Bishop of Rosse, then in England, was the Author of that Rebellion's whereupon he was committed to the Bishop of London and remained his prisoner. And the same year * Sp●●d. p. 1170. to 1176. Martin's Chron. p. 557. to 560. Pope Pius the fifth by his Bull excommunicated and deprived Queen Elizabeth from her Crown, and absolved all her Nobles, Subjects, and people of the Realm from their Oath of allegiance or any other duty to her, which Bull john Felton setting up at the Bishop of London's Palace gate, was executed for his pains: yet I read of no re●utation of it made by this Archprelate. Edmund Grindall next enjoying this See, 37 EDMUND GRINDALL. a grave and pious man, and a fugitive in Queen Mary's reign, stood highly in Queen Elizabeths ●avour for a long time: till by the cunning devises of some, who accused him as a favourer of the Puritans, * Martyns' History. p. 662.654, 655. Continuation of Holinsh●d. pag. 1322. to 1329. Conventicles, and prophesying (which he justified in a particular treatise which I have seen, dedicated to the Queen, and subscribed by all his suffragans) he utterly lost the same; being thereupon suspended from his Bishopric and so died suspended. Martin records, that the true cause of his suspension was, for disallowing the matrimony of Julio, an Italian Physician, with another man's wife, therein thwarting the Earl of Leicester's pleasure. In his days M. john (or rather Philip) Stubs of Lincoln's Inn, lost his hand, for writing a book against the Queen's intended match with the Duke of Anjou, with this Title, The gulf wherein England will be swallowed up by the French marriage, with which the Queen was sorely vexed and displeased. Sentence was pronounced against him by virtue of a Law made in the reign of Philip and Mary, then expired, and personal to them; whereupon the judges and chief Lawyers were at variance concerning the force of that Statute: 38 JOHN WHITEGIFT. but might prevailed therein against right. And about the same time Edward Campian, Ralph Sherwin, Luke Kerby, Alexander Briant Priests, were indicted, condemned, and executed for high Treason, for plotting the ruin of the Queen and Kingdom, as adhering to the Pope, the Queen's enemy, and coming into England to raise forces against her. john Whitegift, next to him in succession, a stately Pontifical Bishop, * See Sir G●orge Paul in the life of Whitegift. martin's Hist. p. 663.676.761, 762.780, 781, 782, 783. john Penry his supplication to the Parliament: the Petition to Qu. Elizabeth. The Registery. The Abstract of certain Acts of Parliament. The Demonstration of Discipline. M. Cartwright's reply, Mar●in Marpr●lat●, and others. contested much for the authority and Lordly jurisdiction of Prelates, in defence whereof he then writ, though he durst not aver our Archbishops to be of divine institution. He had some contestations with the Judges, whom he much troubled about Prohibitions, ex officio oaths, and proceedings, the power of the high Commission and other Exclesiasticall Courts, 〈◊〉 he endeavoured to enlarge to the prejudice of the Queen's prerogative, and the Subject's liberties; whereupon, in the Parliament Anno 1585. divers Bills and complaints were exhibited against the oath ex officio, the granting of faculties by Bishops, non-residency, and other abuses, which this Prelate by his power, to prevent a reformation● crossed and frustrated, to the great disturbance of the Church and State, and the increase o● schisms and divisions in both. After this Anno 1588. he procured these reverend Ministers and Gentlemen, M. Udall, M. Penry,, M. Cartwright, King, Prudlar, Paine, M. Knightly, M. Wigstone, and others, to be questioned, and fined in Starchamber, for writing against the English Hierarchy, and caused M. Penry, Udall, and others against all Law, and Justice to be condemned, and executed for this cause, whereupon the Judge, before whom they were arraigned, much troubled in conscience, fell into desperation, and died miserably. These his violent proceedings stirred up Wigginton, Coppinger, and frantic Hacket (whom the Prelate's oppression made stark mad) to accuse the, Archbishops of Canterbury and York of high Treason, and to run into extravagant actions and opinions, which they afterward recanted. And not these alone, but others likewise, opposing the government of the Church of England, disallowed the calling of Bishops, and got some eminent Lawyers (as M. Maurice Attorney of the Court of Wards, and others) to write against the government of Bishops, and the Oath ex of●icio, which troubled much the whole Church, State, Judges, Parliament and Kingdom, and fired them almost into an uproar; this Archprelate straining his Ecclesiastical jurisdiction beyond its bounds, far higher than any of his predecessors since the reformation. Whereupon multitudes of books were written against the calling, lordliness, and extravagances of the Prelates, and their Courts, some in serious, others in more light and jesting manner, wherewith the Prelates were much nettled, and their government rendered very odious among the people, which certainly had then been subverted, had not the power of this Archprelate made a privy Counsellor, and of Chancellor Hat●on (a man popishly affected, as was generally then reported) kept it from ruin. This Archprelates' train of servants was extraordinary great, to the number of above 60 manservants) who were all trained up to martia●●●●●ires, and mustered almost every week, his stable being sti●l well furnished with good store of great horses; a commendable thing in a warlike Prelate, though scarce allowable in a pious Apostolical Bishop, who should rather train up scholars for the pulpit, than soldiers for the field. Richard Bancroft his great creature, 39 RICHARD BANCROFT. and immediate successor, had many conflicts with the Judges, concerning prohibitions, ex officio, Oaths, and the power of the High Commissioners, before the King and Council, to the great disquiet of the Realm, and oppression of the people: he * In his Sermon at Paul's Cross, by D. Reynolds in his letter to Sr. Francis Knoles. defended the Bishop's Ecclesiastical jurisdiction to be jure Divino, and not derived immediately by Letters Patents from the King, like an ungrateful wretch; contrary to the express Acts of 26. H. 8. c. 1.31. H. 8 c. 9, 10.37. H. 8. c. 17. 1. Edw. 6. c 1. Eliz. c. 1.1. & 2. Phil. & Mar. c. 8. 8. Eliz. c. 1. and the whole stream of the Fathers, foreign Protestants, and our English writers, to the great affront of the King's prerogative royal: And if some men yet alive may be credited (who accused him to the Council of these crimes, and offered to prove them) he had a hand in the compiling of Dolmans the Jesuits Book concerning the succession of the Crown of England; the main scope of which book (written, as * martin's Chron. p. 793. some say, by Cardinal Allen, and Fr. Ingelfield, Dolmans enemies) was to exclude all persons, how near soever allied to the Crown, unless they were Roman Catholics, contending further for the right of Isabel Infanta of Spain, and seeking to disprove King james his most rightful title thereunto; which Dolman with other old Priests and Jesuits he harboured in his house; where they affirm this book was Printed: and some thought he was privy to that devilish plot of the Gunpowder-treason, most of the traitors lying at Lambeth whiles they were about that hellish work. This Relation I had from others, who averred it for truth, and offered to prove it in his life-time, could they have been heard. And it seems for the point of Dolmans book, and conniving at such other seditious, traiterly, popish pamphlets of that nature, this Prelate was not altogether clear: for in the p. 48, 49. Conference at Hampton Court before King james, when D. Reynolds moved the King, that such unlawful and seditious books might be suppressed, at least restrained, which unsettled and corrupted the minds of many young Scholars in both Universities, instancing in Ficlerus a Papist, De jure Magistratus in subditos, for one: Bancroft (than Bishop of London) supposing himself principally aimed (and why should he have such a suspicion, unless conscious of some guilt, upon such a general motion and information?) answered, first in the General: that there was no such licentious divulging of those Books as he imagined, or complained off. And secondly, to the particular instance of Ficlerus, that he detested both the Author and applyer alike. But for the first my Lord Cecil justified the complaint true; taxing also the unlimited liberty of dispersing and divulging these Popish and seditious Pamplets both in Paul's Churchyard, and the Universities; instancing in one then lately set forth, and published, namely, Speculum Tragicum; which both his Majesty, and the Lord Henry Howard Earl of North-Hampton, termed a dangerous book both for matter and intention. Yea Lewis Hughes, an ancient Minister * In his certain grievances well worthy the consideration of the right honourable Court of Parliament. p. 14, 15. writes thus of this Arch-Prelate; In the later end of Queen Elizabeth's reign, when she began to be sickly, and not like to live long; D. Bancroft (than Bishop of London) knowing that King james was to succeed her, and fearing that his Majesty would reform things amiss in the worship and service of God, and in the government of the Church, did licence a book written by a Jesuit that he kept in his house, wherein was written, That it was in the Pope's power as a gift appropriate to Saint Peter's Chair, to depose the Kings of England, and to give authority to the people to elect and set up another. Fifteen hundred of those books were printed, and dispersed, and being questioned for it, his answer was, that he did set the Jesuits to write one against another, that he might out of their writings pick matter against them. It was thought by many, he had no good meaning in licensing, and suffering so many dangerous Books to be dispersed. So he. Which sufficiently discovers this Archprelates traiterly heart to his Sovereign, his affection to the Pope's supremacy, and disaffection to our Religion; he being a great Persecutor and Silencer of hundreds of our most conscionable preaching Ministers; and, if I may credit other men's reports, his life was ill, and his death fearful. 40 GEORGE ABBOT. George Abbot, his successor in this See, though a man of a better temper, and worthy praise for his frequent preaching; was yet taxed by some, for being over-stately to his fellow brethren, and for his overmuch delight in shooting at dear, which he exercised so long, till at last by the unhappy glance of his arrow, he killed his keeper instead of the Buck he let loose at. He incurred his Majesty's displeasure so far (by whose means I know nor, unless by his successors,) that he was debarred access to the King's Court, yea & suspended from his office of Archbishop for a season, which was executed in the interim by Commissioners. He was a means of some good men's troubles in the High Commission, 41 AUGUSTINE. where he caused M. Huntly a Kentish Minister to be most unjustly fined, * See Antiq. Eccles, Brit. p. 15. to 45. & 1. to 7. Fox Acts & monuments, p. 149. to 156. Malmesde gestis Pontif. l. 1. William Harrisons Description of England. l. 2. c. 1.2. and imprisoned, for denying to preach a Visitation Sermon, when he was sick and unable to do it, and therefore sent the archdeacon 20 s to procure another, which was refused; and which is far more injurious, when this poor Minister after many motions was released by the Judges of the King's Bench by an Habeas Corpus, ●rom his unjust imprisonment, he, and the other Prelates caused him for this very Act of seeking his just relief in a legal way, to be apprehended by their pursuivant immediately after the Judges had bailed him, * See Greg. Epist. l. 11. epist. 36.44. and Morney his mystery of iniquity Sect. 22. p. 116, 117. even in the face of the Court, and for this very cause deprived and degraded him in the High Commission, and committed him a fresh, and gave his living to his Chaplain, to the great affronted of justice; for which act he might have smarted in a high degree, had he been but questioned. I should now descend to the present Archbishop, * Antiq. Eccles. Brit. p. 4, 5, 6, 7. Matth. Westm. An. 603. p. 204, 205, 206. Beda Eccles. hist. l. 2. c. 21, 22. Fox Ac●● and Monuments, p. 153, 154. Polichron. l. 5. c. 19 f. 194, 195. Fabian, part. 5. c. 109, 110. Malmesb. l. 5. de Regibus H●●ric● Spelman●● concilia tom. 1. p. 104. to 112. Godwin● catalogue of Bishops, p. 5, 6. jacob. Vsserius de Britannicarum Ecclesiarprim●rdiis, pag. 133. 9●2.1157. Malmes. de gestis, regum A●gli●. l. 1. c. 3. William Laud, the last of this See, but that I must first ascend to Au●tin the first Archbishop of Canterbury, whom I have purposely reserved to this place the better to parallel them together. The archbishopric of Canterbury, had its original creation from Pope Gregory the first, (a very traitor to his Sovereign Mauritius, and flatterer of the usurper Phocas) about the year of our Lord. 600. This its unhappy derivation from ●uch a treacherous, and rebellious parentage, hath tainted the whole line of our Canterburian Archprelates, and infused such an occult pernicious quality into this See, as hath made it a very chair of Pestilence, which hath infected all, or most of those, who have sat therein, and made them as great Traitors, and rebels to their Sovereigns of England, as their Holy Fathers of Rome have proved to their liege Lord●, the Roman Emperors, and to plague our ●and with civil dissensions, wars, and bloodshed, almost as much as the Popes have molested Italy and Germany in this kind. Augustine the first Archbishop of Canterbury, sent from Rome by Gregory the first, rather to pervert, that convert our Nation to the Christian faith, about 600. years after Christ, was consecrated Bishop of the English Nation (for no less Diocese or title would content him) by Etherius Archbishop of Arelat, electing Canterbury for his archiepiscopal See. After which by the assistance of King Ethelbert in the year 602. he caused the British Bishops, and learned men to meet together in a Synod at a place called Augustine's Ok●, to dispute with them, concerning the observation of Easter day, and the Ceremonies of Baptism; wherein they differed from the Church of Rome, to whom he would have them conform, not only in doctrine, but even in rites and ceremonies, using both persuasions, prayers, and threatenings to bring them under his yoke and discipline. But the Britain's refusing to conform to his demands at this Synod: Augustine, not long after caused another Synod to be summoned: Whereunto 7. British Bishops, and a great number of Monks, especially of the famous Monastery of Bangor, repaired; who inquired of an holy Anchorite living among them, whether they should submit to Augustine's preaching, and ceremonies, or no? who answered, If he be a man of God, then obey him: They replying, How shall we know him to be such a one? he subjoined, If he be meek and humble, it is credible that he bears the yoke of Christ, and will offer it to you to bear; but if he be haughty and proud, he is not of God, and therefore not to be listened to by you. But how, said ●hey, shall we know this? Observe, quoth he, how he carrieth himself when he first enters into the Synod, and if he shall rise up to y●u, know that he is Christ's servant, and obey him in all things: but if he shall do contrary, and whereas you are many, shall proudly despise you, do ye neglect and contemn him again. Augustine en●ers first into the Synod with pride and pomp, with the banner of his Apostleship, a silver Cross, a Litany, Procession, Pageants, painted Images, Relics, Anthems, and such like ritual trifles: The British Bishops approaching near him, sitting ambitiously in his chair, he did not only not rise up to salute them, but also no● so much as deign to show them any sign of love, or benevolence with his countenance or gesture. The Britons observing this arrogancy of the man, contradicted what ever he propounded to them: and whereas he commanded them to observe the manners and customs of the Church of Rome in all things: they not only stoutly repugned them, but likewise affirmed their own rites and ceremenies to be far ancienter and better than those he prescribed them, which having received from their ancestors who were followers of the Apostles, and having so long observed, they ought not to change propter no vos dogmatistas, for new dogmatists pleasures. They further added, that they would not account him for their Archbishop; s●eing they had an Archbishop of their own already resident at Leicester, to whom t●ey ought to and would obey, and that they would not subject themselves to a foreign Bishop. With which answer Augustine●eing ●eing enraged, fiercely threatened future wars, and revenge of death unto them, which followed soon after. For Augustine requesting the Britons in this Synod, that they would receive him for their Archbishop, and join in common labour with him to preach the Gospel to the English Saxons; The Britons who were driven out of their own country by them refused to do it, adding, that they had worthily hated the English and their religion, which were esteemed by them but as dogs, and therefore unworthily contemned. This answer of the Britons Augustine gladly ●aid hold on, imagining that he had gained an occasion from them, whence he might revenge their neglect and contempt of him. Therefore he greedily carries the news of this contumely to King Ethelbert, which this King not unwillingly laid hold on, and thereupon instigated Edelfred King of the Northumbrians, his kinsman, although a Pagan, against the Britons: who thereupon, Anno Dom. 613. comes with a numerous, and almost stupendious army to Leicester, called by the Britons Ca●●legan (now Chester) where Brochinal the Captain of the Britan's expected his coming, and whether Abbot Dinoth-with a great number of Priests, Hermit's, and Monks, especially such as were of Bangor monastery, had fled. These keeping a fast for three day's space, prayed to God to protect his people from the swords of the Barbarians. The King commanded them to turn their armies first of all upon those who fought against him, though not with arms, yet with their prayers which was more, whom Brochinal their General also, (terrified with the first coming of the enemies, flying most shamefully) exposed weaponless and naked to the swords of the enemies; 50. men only of them escaped by flight, the residue to the number of 1200 were slain with the sword of ●delfred. Beda relates, that Augustine taught by divine Oracle, foretold this war to the British Bishops, and Clerks in the Augustinian Council; when as it is more likely, that he having communicated counsel with King Ethelbert, was not only conscious to the inferring of that war, but also the cause thereof. For he was familiar with the King, by whose persuasion and instigation Edelfred inflicted this calamity on the Britons. And verily it is * Epitome. Chron. reported, that Augustine in his first conference concerning these Rites, when he could not persuade them by entreaties, threatened them. Moreover, * Amandus Xi●●ixiensis. Amandus Xierixiensis, a man of the order of the Friar's Minorites, seems to suffragate to this conjecture, whose very words I will subjoin. Whereas the britains, saith he, were Catholics, the Saxons were Gentiles, to convert whom S. Gregory sent Augustine and Mellitus, who converted the Saxons. But when as Augustine with his Apostolical authority would persuade the British Bishops and Abbots to receive him for their Legate, and to preach with him to the English, discord was moved for their disobedience to Saint Augustine, so a war was raised between the King of the Britons, and the King of the Sa●ons, who now being converted would make the Britons subject to Augustine: by whom (writes Matthew Parker) we are able to prove out of historians, that Religion was overturned and rooted out, or at least depraved and corrupted. And this they say was predicted by Merlin in these words● Religion shall be blotted out again, and there shall be a transmutation of the chief Sees: The dignity of London shall adorn Canterbury; which was fulfilled by Augustine, who caused 1200. of the Monks of Bangor in Wales to be slain, because they obeyed him not in the council, as Alexander Essebiensis plainly teacheth. It is marvellous that Merlin in one prophecy and in coherent words should thus foretell the deletion of religion, the transmutation of the Principal Sees and the transferring of the dignity of London to Canterbury. This slaughter of these Monks of Bangor by Edelfred, the avenger of Augustine's wrath, was avenged soon after by God, who hated his cruelty: for whiles the King hastened to ●oote out the remainder of them, and burn their famous Monastery; three Dukes of the Britaines met him, slew ten thousand and sixty of his soldiers, routed his whole army, wounded the King himself, and put him to a shameful flight. This was the fruit of this first Archbishop of Canterbury, to raise up such a bloody war within the bowels of our Kingdoms, to the ruin of both parties, and all to advance his own jurisdiction, and introduce his Roman ceremonies. And verily (writes * Antiq. Eccles. ●rit. p. 4, 5. where he notably inveighs against ceremomonies, and the ●igorous pressing of them. Matthew Parker his successor) that first contention raised by Augustine about the introducing of Roman Rites, which could not be appeased but with the overthrow and blood of the innocent Britain's, ad nos●ra recentiora tempora, cum simili pernicie, coedeque Christianorum pervenit, is desceuded to our latter times, with the like destruction of Christians. And had he lived to have seen and heard the violent actions & practices of his present successor William Laud; 42 william LAUD. whose min●on * Sunday no Sabbath, p. 2.43, 44. Altar Christianum. D. john Pocklinton, in two several pernicious Pamphlets (adjudged solemnly to be burnt in both Universities by the Lord's House of Parliament, though licenced for the Press by D. Bray this Canterbury's own domestic Chaplain, who by like order from the Lord's House hath publicly recanted his licensing of these Pamphlets in a Sermon at Saint Margaret's in Westminster, before sundry of the Commons House) hath proclaimed to the World, that this present Prelate of Canterbury derived his lineal succession from this Augustine; first Prelate of this See, and so through his loins from Pope Gregory the first founder of it, and through his predecessors, from S. Peter's Chair at Rome; though I doubt * See D. R●●nald● conference with Ha●●. c. 6. Devil. 3. p. 210. to 218. Christopher C●rlil●, his St Peter's life and peregrination, proving that Peter was never at Rome● M. B●rnard his fabulous foundation of the Popedom. Peter never sat Bishop, nor ever had any chair there: I say, had he but survived to have seen Bishop laud's strange violent acts, and tyrannous proceedings to advance his archiepiscopal authority, and erect Rome's superstitions, rites, and ceremonies in the Churches of England, Scotland, and Ireland; and that even by war, by blood shed rather than sail in his designs; by cutting of Ministers, Lawyers, Physicians and Mechanics ears, searing their che●kes, slitting their noses, whipping them openly through the streets at carts tails; banishing them their Country, shutting them up close Prisoners in remote Lands, where neither their kindred, friends, wives, nor children must have any access to them, no nor yet once set footing in those Lands to inquire how their husbands did, under pain of like imprisonment, no● they have pen, ink, or paper once allowed them to write to their friends for necessaries; and by a bloody cruel war between England and Scotland, which Bishop Pierce truly termed Bellum Episcopale, the Bishop's war: * See M. R●us● his speech to the Lords at the Transmission of M. Smarts cause. he would have thought himself a Prophet, & this saying of his more experimentally verified by this Arch-prelate, than by any of his Predecessors; all whose tyranny, malice, fury, violence, injustice, lawlessness, oppression, inhumanity, treachery, pride, ambition, extravagances, treasons, and prelatical vices seem to mere and lodge together in him, as in their prop●r centre, as I could largely manifest by particulars, did not his unjust and rigorous proceedings against myself, and all who had relation to me, without any just cause or provocation on my part or theirs, command me silence, lest I might seem malicious or revengeful. Since therefore these his practices are so notorious unto all, I shall forbear to rip up particulars, and close up all concerning him, with the whole house of Commons, Articles, and Charges of high Treason against him, as they were transmitted to the Lords by that worthy Gentleman (my much honoured friend) M. john Pymme, which being a public charge of all the Commons by way of justice, in the supremest Court of Judicature, published already to the world in Print: I hope it will neither be reputed a scandalum magnatum, nor matter of revenge in me, if I here insert them, since most pertinent to the Subject matter of this Treatise, which I had in part digested many years bypast, before his last information in Starchamber exhibited against me. A true Copy of the Articles of the Commons assembled in Parliament, against WILLIAM LAUD Archbishop of Canterbury, in maintenance of their accusation, whereby he stands charged with high Treason: and of the Speech or Declaration of JOHN PYMME, Esquire, upon the same: upon their transmission to the Lord. My Lords, Mr. Pimmes Speech. I Am commanded by the Knights, Citizens, and Burgesses now assembled for the Commons in Parliament; to deliver to your Lordships these Articles, in maintenance of their Charge against the Archbishop of Canterbury. Their desire is, that first your Lordships would be pleased to hear the Articles read, and then I shall endeavour to present to you the sense of the Commons, concerning the nature of the Charge, and the order of their proceedings. Articles of the Commons assembled in Parliament, in maintenance of their accusation against WILLIAM LAUD, Archbishop of Canterbury: whereby he stands charged with high Treason. 1. That he hath traitorously endeavoured to subvert the fundamental Laws, and Government of this Kingdom of England, and instead thereof to introduce an Arbitrary, and tyrannical Government against Law; and to that end, hath wickedly and traitorously advised his Majesty, that he might at his own will and pleasure, leavy, and take money of his Subjects, without their consent in Parliament; and this he affirmed was warrantable by the Law of God. 2. He hath for the better accomplishment of that his traitorous design, advised, and procured Sermons, and other discourses to be Preached, Printed, and published, in which the Authority of Parliaments, and the force of the Laws of this Kingdom, have been denied; and absolute and unlimited power over the persons and estates of his Majesty's subjects maintained and defended, not only in the King, but in himself, and other Bishops, against the Law: And he hath been a great protector, favourer, and promoter of the publishers of such false and pernicious opinions. 3. He hath by Letters, Messages, Threa●s, and Promises, and by divers other ways to Judges, and other Ministers of Justice, interrupted and perverted, and at other times by means aforesaid, hath endeavoured to interrupt, and pervert the course of Justice in his Majesty's Courts at Westminster, and other Courts, to the subversion of the Laws of this Kingdom, whereby sundry of his Majesty's Subjects have been stopped in their just suits, deprived of their lawful rights, and subjected to his tyrannical will, to their ruin, and destruction. 4. That the said Archbishop, hath traitorously, and corruptly sold Justice to those, who have had causes depending before him, by colour of his Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction, as Archbishop, High Commissioner, Referree, or otherwise, and hath taken unlawful gifts, and bribes of his Majesty's Su●●●● (and hath as much as in him lies) endeavoured to corrupt the other Courts of Justice, by advising, and procuring his Majesty to ●ell places of Judicature, and other Offices contrary to the Laws and Statutes in that behalf. 5. He hath traitorously caused a book of Canons to be composed, and published without any lawful warrant, and authority in that behalf; in which pretended Canons, many matters are contained contrary to the King's Prerogative, to the fundamental Laws, and Statutes of this Realm, to the right of Parliament, to the propriety, and liberty of the subject, and matters tending to sedition, and of dangerous consequence, and to the establishment of a vast, unlawful, and presumptuous power in himself, and his successors: many of which Canons, by the practice of the said Archbishop, were surreptitiously passed in the late Convocation, without due consideration and debate: others by fear and compulsion, were subscribed by the Prelates, and Clerks there assembled, which h●d never been voted, and passed in the Convocation, as they ought to have been. And the said Archbishop hath contrive●, and endeavoured to assure, and confirm the unlawful and exorbitant power, which he hath usurped and exercised over his Majesty's Subjects, by a wicked and ungodly oath in one of the said pretended Canons, enjoined to be taken by all the Clergy, and many of the Laity of this Kingdom. 6. He hath traitorously assumed to himself a Papal and tyrannical power, both in Ecclesiastical, and Temporal matters, over his Majesty's Subjects in this Realm of England, and in other places, to the disherison of the Crown, dishonour of his Majesty, and derogation of his supreme authority in Ecclesiastical matters; And the said Archbishop claims the King's Ecclesiastical jurisdiction, as incident to his Episcopal, and archiepiscopal office, in this Kingdom, and doth deny the ●ame to be derived from the Crown of England, which he hath accordingly exercised, to the hig● contempt of his royal Majesty, and to the destruction of divers of the King's liege people, in their persons, and estates. 7. That he hath traitorously endeavoured to alter and subvert Gods true Religion, by Law established in this Realm, and in stead thereof to set up Popish superstition, and Idolatry. And to that end, hath declared and maintained in Speeches, and Printed Book, divers popish doctrines, and opinions contrary to the Articles of Religion established by Law. He hath urged and enjoined divers Popish, and superstitious Ceremonies without any warrant of Law, and hath cruelly persecuted those who have opposed the same, by corporal punishments, and Imprisonments; and most unjustly vexed others, who refused to conform thereunto, by Ecclesiastical censures of Excommunication, Suspension, Deprivation, and Degradation, contrary to the Laws of this Kingdom. 8. That for the better advancing of his traitorous purpose and design, he did abuse the great power, and trust his Majesty reposed in him, and did intrude upon the place● of divers great officers, and upon the rig●t of other his Majesty's Subjects, whereby he did procure to himself the nomination of sundry persons to Ecclesiastical Dignities, Promotions, and Benefices, belonging to his Majesty, and divers of the Nobility, Clergy, and others; and hath taken upon him the commendadation of Chaplains to the King; by which means he hath preferred to his Majesty's service, and to other great promotions in the Church● su●h as have been Popishly affected, or otherwise un●ound, and corrupt both in doctrine and manner's. 9 He hath for the same traitorous, and wicked intent, chosen and employed, such men to be his own Domestical Chaplains, whom he knew to be notoriously disaffected to the reformed religion, grossly addicted to popish superstition, and erroneous, and unsound both in Judgement and practice, and to them or some of them hath he committed the Licensing of Books to be Printed, by which meane● divers false and superstitious books have been published, to the great scandal of Religion, and to the seducing of many his Majesty's Subjects. 10. He hath traitorously & wickedly endeavoured to reconcile the Church of England with the Church Rome; and for the effecting thereof, hath consorted, & confederated with divers popish Priests, and Jesuits; and hath kept secret intelligence with the Pope of Rome, & by himself, his Agents & Instruments, treated with such as have from thence receive Authority, and instruction; he hath permitted, and countenanced a popish Hierarchy, or Ecclesiastical government to be● established in this Kingdom: by all which traitorous and malicious practices this Church and Kingdom hath been exceedingly endangered, and like to fall under the Tyranny of the Roman See. 11. He in his own person, and his suffragans, Visitors, Sutrogates, Chancellors, and other Officers, by his command, have caused divers learned, pious, and Orthodox Ministers of God's word to be silenced, suspended, deprived, degraded, excommunicated, & otherwise grieved, without any just and lawful cause: and by divers other means he hath hindered the preaching of God's word, caused divers of his Majesty's loyal Subjects to forsake the Kingdom, and increased, and cherished Ignorance, and profaneness amongst the people, that so he might th● better facilitate the way to the effecting of his own wicked and traitorous design, of altering, and corrupting the true religion here established. 12. He hath traitorously endeavoured to cause division, and discord betwixt the Church of England, and other Reform Churches, and to that end hath suppressed, and abrogated the Privileges, and Immunities, which have been by his Majesty, and his royal Ancestors granted to the Dutch, and French Churches in this Kingdom: and divers other ways hath expressed his malice, and disaffection to these Churches, that so by such disunion, the Papists might have more advantage ●or the overthrow, and extirpation of both. See th● Charge of the Scottish Commissioners against Canterbury. 13. He hath maliciously and traitorously plotted, and endeavoured to stir up war and enmity betwixt his Majesty's two Kingdoms of England, and Scotland, and to that purpose hath laboured to introduce into the Kingdom of Scotland, divers Innovations both in Religion, and Government, all or the most part of them tending to popery, & superstition, to the great grievance, and discontent of his Majesty's Subjects of that Nation: a●d for their refusing to submit to such Innovations, he did traitorously advise his Majesty to subdue them by force of Arms, and by his own Authority and Power contrary ●o Law, did procure sundry of his Majesty's subjects, and enforced the Clergy of this Kingdom to contribute towards the maintenance of * Which Doctor Pierce Bishop of Bath and Wel● in his speech to hi● Clergy to set on this contribution, styled Bellum Episcopale, adding, that whatsever his Majesty had expressed in his Declarations t● be the cause of this warr●, yet in truth this war is FOR US, Bishops● that war, and when his Majesty with much wisdom and Justice had made a Pacification betwixt the two Kingdoms, the said Archbishop did presumptuously censure that pacification, as dishonourable to his Majesty, and by his counsels and endeavours, so incensed his Majesty against his said subjects of Scotland, that he did thereupon (by advice of the said Archbishop) ●nter into an offensive war against them, to the grea● hazard of his Majesty's person, and his subjects of both Kingdoms. 14. That to preserve himself from being questioned for these, and other his traitorous courses, he laboured to subverts the rights of Parliament, and the ancient course of Parliamentary proceeding, and by false and malicious slanders to incense his Majesty against Parliaments. By which words, counsel's, and actions, he hath traitorously, and contrary to his allegiance laboured to alienate the hearts of the King's liege people from his Majesty, and to set a division between them, and to ruin and destroy his Majesty's Kingdoms; for which they do impeach him of High Treason, against our Sovereign Lord the King, his Crown and Dignity. The said Commons do further aver, that the said William Archbishop of Caterbury, during the times that the crimes aforementioned were done, and committed, hath been a Bishop, or Archbishop of this Realm of England, one of the King's Commissioners for Ecclesiastical matters● and one of his Majesty's most honourable Privy Council, and hath taken an Oath for his faithful discharge of the said Office of Councillor, and hath likewise taken an oath of supremacy and Allegiance. And the said Commons by protestation saving to themselves the liberty of exhibiting at any time hereafter, any other accusation or impeachment against the said Archbishop, and also of replying to the Answers, t●at the said Archbishop shall make unto the said Articles, or to any of them, and of offering further proof also of the Premises, or any of them, or of any other impeachment, or accusation that shall be exhibited by them, as the cause shall according to the coarse of Parliament require, do pray that the said Archbishop may be put to answer to all and every the Premises, and that such proceedings, examination, trial, and Judgement may be upon every of them had and used, as is agreeable to Law and Justice. The Articles being read, M. PYMME proceeded in his Speech as followeth. My Lords, There is an expression in the Scripture, which I will not presume either to understand, or to interpret; yet to a vulgar eye it seems to have an aspect something surable to the Person and Cause before you: It is a description of the evil Spirits, wherein they are said to be spiritual wickedness in high places. Crimes acted by the spiritual faculties of the Soul, the Will and the Understanding, exercised about spiritual matters, concerning God's Wordship, and the Salvation of Man; seconded with power, authority, learning, and many other advantages, do make the party who commits them, very suitable to that description, Spiritual wickednesses in high places. These crimes (My Lords) are various in their Nature, heinous in their quality, and universal in their extent. If you examine them Theologically, as they stand in opposition to the truth of God, they will be found to be against the rule of Faith, against the power of godliness, against the means of Salvation. If you examine them Morally, as they stand in opposition to the light of Nature, to right reason, and the principles of humane society, you will then perceive pride without any moderation● such a Pride as that is which exalts itself above all that is called God. Malice without any provocation; Malice against virtue, against innocence, against piety, injustice without any means of restitution, even such injustice as doth rob the present times of their possessions; the future, of their possibilities. I● they be examined (My Lords) by Legal Rules in a Civil way, as they stand in opposition to the Public Good, and to the Laws of the Land. He will be found to be a Traitor against his Majesty's Crown, an incendiary against the Peace of the State; he will be found to be the highest, the boldest, the mo●t impudent oppressor, that ever was an oppressor both of King and People● This Charge (my Lords) is distributed and conveyed into ●o●●teene several Articles, as you have heard; and those articles are only general: I● being the intention of the House of Commons (which they have commanded me to declare) to make them more certain and particular by preparatory Examinations to be taken with the help of your Lordship's house, as in the Case of my Lord of Strafford. I shall now run through them with a light touch, only marking in every of them some special point of venom, virulency, and malignity. 1 The first Article (my Lords) doth contain his ●ndeavour to introduce into this Kingdom an Arbitrary power of Government, without any limitations or Rules of Law. This (my Lords) is against the safety of the King's Person, the honour of his Crown, and most destructive to his people. Those Causss which are most perfect have not only a power to produce effects, but to conserve and cherish them. The Seminary virtue, and the nutritive virtue in vegetables, do produce from the same principles. It was the defect of justice, the restraining of oppression and violence that first brought government into the World, and set up Kings, the most excellent way of Government. And by the maintenance of Justice all kinds of government receive a sure foundation and establishment. It is this that hath in it an ability to preserve, and secure the royal power of Kings, yea, to adorn and increase it. 2 In the second Article, your Lordships may observe, absolute and unlimited power, defended by Preaching, by Sermons, and other discourses, printed and published upon that subject. And truly (my Lords) it seems to be a prodigious crime, that the truth of God, and his holy Law should be perverted to defend the lawlessness of men. That the holy and sacred function of the Ministry, which was ordained for instruction of men's souls in the ways of God, should be so abused, that the Ministers are become the trumpets of sedition, the promoters and defenders of violence and oppression. 3 In the third Article (my Lords) you have the Judges, who under his Majesty are the dispersers and distributers of Justice, frequently corrupted by fear, & solicitation; you have the course of Justice in the execution of it● shamefully obstructed. And if a wilful Act of injustice in a Judge be so high a crime in the estimate of the Law, as to deserve death, under what burden of guilt doth this man lie, who hath been the cause of great numbers of such voluntary and wilful acts of injustice? 4 In the fourth Article, he will be found in his own person to have sold justice in Causes depending be●ore him. And by his wicked couns●ll endeavouring to make his Majesty a Merchant of the same commodity, only with this difference, that the King by taking money for places of judicature, should sell it in gross; whereas the Archbishop sold it by retail. 5 In the fi●t Article, there appears a power usurped of making Canons; of laying obligations on the Subjects in the nature of Laws: and this power abused to the making of such Canons as are in the matter of them very pernicious, being directly contrary to the prerogative of the King, and the liberty of the people. In the manner of pressing of them, may be found fraud and shuffling: in the conclusion, violence and constaint; men being forced by terror and threatening to subscribe to all: which power thus wickedly gotten, they laboured to establish by perjury, enjoining such an Oath for the maintenance of it, as can neither be taken nor kept with a good conscience. 6. In the sixth Article, you have the King robbed of his Supremacy: you have a Papal power exercised over his Majesty's Subjects in their consciences, and in their persons: You have Ecclesiastical jurisdiction claimed by an Incident right, which the Law declares to proceed from the Crown. And herein your Lordships may observe that those who labour in civil matters to set up ●he King above the Laws of the Kingdom, do●e yet in Ecclesiastical matters endeavour to set up themselves above the King. This was ●irst procured by the Archbishop to be extrajudicially declared by the Judges, and then to be published in a Proclamation. In doing whereof he hath made the King's Throne but a footstool for his own and their pride. 7. You have (my Lords) in the seventh Article, Religion undermined and subverted: you have Popery cherished and de●ended: you have this seconded with power and violence, by severe punishment upon those which have opposed this mischievous intention: and by the subtle and eager prosecution of these men, hath the power of Ecclesiastical Commissioners, of the Star-chamber and Council Table been often made subservient to his wicked design. My Lords, 8. You may observe in the eighth Article, great care taken to get into his own hand the power of nominating to Ecclesiastical Livings and promotions: you have as much mischievous, as much wicked care taken in the disposing of these preferments, to the hindrance and corruption of Religion. And by this means (my Lords) the King's sacred Majesty, instead of Sermons, fit for spiritual instructours, hath often had invectives against his people, encouragement to injustice, or to the overthrow of the Laws. Such Chaplains have been borough into his service, as have as much as may be, laboured to corrupt his own Household, and been eminent examples of corruption to others; which hath so far prevailed, as that it hath exceedingly tainted the Universities, and been generally dispersed to all the chiefe Cities, the greatest Towns and Auditories of the Kingdom. The grievous Effects whereof is most manifest to the Commons House, there being divers h●ndred complaints there depending in the House against scandalous ministers; and yet (I believe) the hundred part of them is not yet brought in. 9 The ninth Article sets out the like care to have Chaplains of his own, that might be promoters of this wicked and traitorous design: Men of corrupt judgements, of corrupt practice, extremely addicted to superstition: and to such men's cares hath been committed the Licensing of Books to the Press; by means whereof many have been published that are full of falsehood, of scandals; such as have been more worthy to be burnt by the hand of the Hangman in Smit●field (as I think one of them was) than to be admitted to come into the hands of the King's people. 10. In the tenth Article it will appear, how he having made these approaches to Popery, comes now to close and join more nearly with it; he confederates with Priests and Jesuits: He, by his instruments negotiates with the Pope at Rome, and hath correspondence with th●m that ●e authorized from Rome here. He hath permitted a Roman Hierarchy to be set up in this Kingdom. And though he hath been so careful that a poor man could not go to the neighbour Parish to hear a Sermon, when he had none at home, could not have a Sermon repeated, nor Prayer used in his own Family, but he was a ●it subject for the High Commission Court; yet the other hath been done in all parts of the Realm and no notice taken of it, by any Ecclesiastical Judges or Courts. My Lords, 11. You may perceive Preaching suppressed in the eleventh, divers godly and Orthodox Ministers oppressed in their persons and Estates; you have the King's loyal subjects banished out of the Kingdom, not as ●lime●ecke to seek for bread in foreign Countries, by reason of the great scarcity which was in Israel; but travelling abroad for the bread of life, because they could not have i● at home, by reason of the spiritual ●amine of God's Word, caused by this man and his partakers. And by this means you have had the trade, the Manufacture, the industry of many thousands of his Majesty's subjects carried out of the Land. It is a miserable abuse of the spiritual Keys to shut up the doors of heaven, and to open the gates of hell, to let in profaneness, ignorance, superstition, and error. I shall need say no more: These things are evident, and abundantly known to all. 12. In the twelfth Article (my Lords) you have a division endeavoured between this and the foreign reformed Chur-Churches. The Church of Christ is one body, and the Members of Christ have a mutual relation, as members of the same body, Unity with God's true Church every where is not only the beauty, but the strength of Religion: of which beauty and strength he hath sought to deprive this Church by his manifold attempts to break this union. To which purpose he hath suppressed the privileges granted to the Dutch and French Churches. He hath denied them to be of the same Faith and Religion with us; and many other ways hath he declared his malice to those Churches. 13. In the thirteenth Article, as he hath sought to make an Ecclesiastical division, or religious difference between us & foreign Nations, so he hath sought to make a Civil diffeence between us and his Majesty's subjects of the Kingdom of S●otland. And this he hath promoted by many innovations, there pressed by himself and his own authority, when they were uncapable of such altera●ions. He advised his Majesty to use violence. He hath made private and public Collections towards the maintenance of the war, which he might justly call his own wa●re. And with an impudent boldness, hath struck Tallies in the Exchequer for divers sums of money, procured by himself, Pro defensione Regni; when by his Counsels the King was drawn to undertake not a Defensive, but an Offnsive War. 14. He hath lastly, thought to secure himself and his party by seeking to undermine Parliaments, and thereby hath laboured to bereave this Kingdom of the Legislative power, which can only be used in Parliaments: and that we should be left a Kingdom without that which indeed makes and constitutes a Kingdom; and is the only Mean to preserve and restore it from distempers and decays. He hath hereby endeavoured to bereave us of the highest Judicatory, such a Judicatory, as is necessary and essential to our government. Some Cases of Treason, and others concerning the Prerogative of the Crown, and liberty of the People. It is the supreme Judicatory to which all difficult Cases resort from other Courts. He hath sought to deprive the King of the Love and Counsel of his People, of that assistance which he might have from them, and likewise to deprive the People of that relief of grievance● which they most humbly expect from his Majesty. My Lords, The Parliament is the Cabinet wherein the chiefest Jewels both of the Crown & Kingdom are deposited. The great Prerogative of the King, and the liberty of the People are most effectually exercised and maintained by Parliaments. Here (my Lords) you cannot pass by this occasion of great thanks to God and his Majesty for passing the Bill whereby the frequent course of Parliaments is established; which I assure myself, he will by experience find to be a strong foundation both of his honour, and of his Crown. This is all (my Lords) I have to say to the particulars of the Charge. The Commons desire your Lordships that they may have the same way of Examination that they had in the Case of the Earl of Strafford: That is, to examine members of all kinds, of your Lordship's House and their own, and others, as they shall see cause. And those Examinations to be kept secret and private, that they may with more advantage be made use of when the matter comes to trial. They have declared that they reserve to themselves the power of making Additionall Articles, by which they intent to reduce his Charge to be mor● particular and certain, in respect of the several times, occasion, and other circumstances of the Offences therein Charged. And that your Lordships would be pleased to put this Cause in such a quick way of proceeding, that these great and dangerous Crimes together with the offenders may be brought to a just Judgement. To these Articles of the Commons house, I might here annex those of the Scottish Commissioners against this Arch-Prelate; but I reserve them to a Chapt●● 7. fitter place; and shall only for a Corollary, add Mr. Grymstons' Printed speech in Parliament, against this Archbishop, to Mr. Pymmes, pretermitting all others of this Nature for brevity sake. Mr. Grymstones Speech in Parliament, upon the accusation and impeachment of WILLIAM LAUD Archbishop of Canterbury, of High Treason. Mr Speaker, THere hath been presented to ●he House, a most faithful and exact report of the conference we had with the Lords yesterday, together with the opinion of the Committees, that were employed in that service. That they conceived it fit, the Archbishop of Canterbury should be sequestered. I must second ●he motion, and with the favour of the House, I shall be bold to offer my reasons, why I conceive it more necessary, we should proceed a little further, than the desire of a bare sequestration only. Mr. Speaker, long introductions are not sutabl● to weighty business, we are fallen upon the great man, the Archbishop of Canterbury: look upon him as he is in his Highness, and he is the s●ye of all pestilent filth, that hath infected the State and government of the Church and Commonwealth: look upon him in his dependencies, and he is the man, the only man that hath raised and advanced all those (that together with himself) have been the Authors and causers of all the ruins, miseries, and calamities, we now groan under. Who is it but he only, that hath brought the Earl of Strafford to all his great places and employments, a fit instrument and spirit, to act and execute all his wicked and bloody designs in these Kingdoms? Who is it, but he only that brought in Secretary Winde●anke into the place of Secretary and trust, the very Broker and P●nder to the Whore of Babylon? Who is it, Mr. Speaker, but he only that hath advanced all Popish Bishops? I shall name some of them; Bishop Manwaring, the Bishop of bath and Wells, the Bishop of Oxford, and Bishop Wren, (the least o● all, but the most unclean one.) These are men that should have said Christ's Flock, but they are the Wolves that devoured them; the Sheep should have fed upon the Mountains, but the Mountains have eaten up the Sheep. It was the happiness of the Church, when the zeal of God's house did eat up the Bishops: glorious and brave Martyrs that went to the stake, in defence of the Protestants religion; but the zeal of these Bishops have been to eat up and persecute the Church. Who is it, Mr. Speaker, but the great Archbishop of Canterbury, that hath sit at the Helm to guide and steer them to all the managing of their Projects, that have been set on foot in this Kingdom these ten years last passed? and rather than he would stand out, he hath most unworthily trucked and chaffered in the meanest of them. As for instance, that of Tobacco, wherein thousands of poor people have been stripped and turned out of their trade●, for which they have served as Apprentices; we all know he was the Compounder and Contractor with them for the Licences, putting them to pay Fines, and Fee-Farme-rents to use their Trades. Certainly, Mr. Speaker, he might have spent his time better (and more for his grace) in the Pulpit; then thus sharking and taking in the Tobacco shop. Mr. Speaker, we all know what he hath been charged withal here in this House, Crimes of a dangerous consequence, and of transcendent nature, no less than the subversion of the Government of this Kingdom, and the alteration of the Protestant Religion, and this not upon bare information only, but much of it comes before us already, upon clear and manifest poofes, and there is scarce any business, Grievances, or Complaints, come before us in this place, wherein we do not find him intermingled, and as it were twisted into it, like a busy and angry Wasp, his sting in the tail of everything. We have this day heard the report of the Conference yesterday; and in it the Accusations which the Scottish Nation hath charged him withal; And we do all know he is guilty of the same (if not more) in this Kingdom. Mr. Speaker, he hath been, and is the common enemy to all goodness and good men, and it is not safe, that such a viper should be near to his Majesty's person, to distil his poison into his Sacred ears, nor is it safe for the Common wealth that he should sit in so eminent a place of Government, being thus accused; we know what we did in the Earl of Straf●ords case. This man is the corrupt Fountain that hath in●ected all the streams, and till the fountain be purged, we cannot expect to have any clear Channels. I shall be bold therefore to offer my opinion, and if I err it is the error of my judgement, and not my want of zeal and affection to the public good. I conceive it most necessary and fit, that we should now take up a Resolution to do somewhat, to strike whilst the Iron is hot; And go up to the Lords in the name of the Commons of this House, and in the name of the Commons of England; and to accuse him of High Treason, and to desire their Lordships, his person may be sequestered, and that in convenient time they may bring up the Charge. Which soon after was accordingly executed, as you have already seen. By these speeches & Articles of High Treason against this Arch-Prelate it is apparent, that his Treasons equal, if not far exceed, the Treasons of any of his Predecessors in the darkest mists of Popery; and that he, like his Predecessor Austin hath, endeavoured to raise a bloody civil war between England, Ireland, and Scotland, only for opposing his all-subduing archiepiscopal Jurisdiction, extended by him over all his Majesties three Kingdoms, and for refusing to receive those Superstitious Romish Ceremonies and Innovations, which he would have violently thrust upon them: yea it is evident by these Articles that he is the primum mobile, whence all our late wars, tumults, uproars, and divisions proceeded● and the spring whence all our insupportable grievances both in our Church and State have originally flowed. And so by his own late published maxim ( * The Relation of his Conference with Fisher p. 132.142.296 ●●8. 301. A schism must needs be theirs whose the cause of it is, and he makes the separation that gives the first just cause thereof:) the blame of all these late schisms, wars, and intolerable grievances, whether Civil or Ecclesiastical, must rest entirely on his head; who, as he is like to leave no heirs of his body lawfully begotten to inherit his virtues, so it is pity he should leave any successor behind him in his See, to perpetuate his, and his Predecessors Treasons, with other their archiepiscopal vices. It is his own late resolution: * Relation of his Conference with Fi●●er p. 270. The condition of the Church were most miserable, if it should be constrained to acknowledge a Wolf manifestly raging for her shepherd: and it is likewise his observation, * Ibidem p. 384.385. A man may become of a Pastor a Wolf; and since judas changed from an Apostle to a Devil, Joh 6. It is no wonder to see others change from shepherds into Wolves● I doubt the Church is not empty of such changelings at this day. Whether himself and his forementioned Predecessors have not proved such Wolves and changelings, by reason of the Venom of their Archiepisco●all Chair: and whether the condition of our Church were not most miserable, if she should be still constrained to acknowledge these Arch-Wolves of Canterbury, manifestly raging, to be her Shepherds, and still to maintain an interrupted succession of them to devour the poor sheep of Christ both soul and body, and to be perpetual pests, Traitors and incendiaries to our Church and State, as their Predecessors have ever been, I shall submit to those whom it most concerns, who have now sufficient power and opportunity in their hands to redress all incumbent, and prevent all future mischiefs in this kind. I could now gladly wade out of this dangerous See of Canterbury wherein I have so long roved, did not the Acts of some other ancient Prelates of it, next successors to Augustine, detain me in it a little longer. Not to mention the * See Antiq. Eccles. Brit. p. 8. Godwin. p. 8. forwardness and activity of Laurentius the second Archbishop of this See, to settle the Rites and Ceremonies of the Church of Rome among us, & to obtrude them on the Britain's, who withstood them; or his contests with King Eadbaldus, from whose tyranny and displeasure he purposed to flee into foreign parts, had no● S. Peter in a dream reproved, and whipped him with whipcord for this his cowardice so terribly (if it be true) that all his body was gore blood. Malmesbur. d● Gestis Pontif. lib. 1. p. 196. Antiqu. Eccles. Brit. p. 14.15.17. Godwin. p. 11. Theodorus the seventh Prelate who possessed this Chair, THEODORUS. by birth a Greek, was so far from doing any thing contrary to or different from the Church of Rome, that he over-contentiously propugned her Authority and Ceremonies, depriving some Bishops upon his mere pleasure for this cause only, that they were consecrated after a different manner from the Romans, and compelling them to be canonically ordained. He exercised the right and authority o● his See in such sort, that he seemed not so much to govern by judgement and Counsel, as to be violently hurried with the impetuousness and perturbation of his mind: so that he did not a little obscure those other virtues which were not vulgar, with this overmuch pertinacity of asserting his own dignity. His unjust deprivation of Bishops without cause (whom he thrust in and out at his pleasure, as his late successors have deprived, silenced, and suspended our best preaching Ministers) detracted much from his glory: especially his unjust dealing with Wilfrid Archbishop of York, whom he most unworthily expelled from his See, though every way equal, if not superior to himself in holiness of life, learning and industry: by persecuting whom immoderately and unjustly, mulium n●●uit Ecclesiae paci, & male consuluit famae suae; he much prejudiced the Church's peace's and his own reputation: he stirred up King Egfrid against Wilfrid, and by that means kept him off from being restored to his Bishopric. And when as Wilfrid appearing before the King's tribunal expostulated the cause of his injuries, Theodor answered, Malmesbur. de Gestis Pontif. Angl. l. 3. p, 261.262. We lay no guilt to your charge; sed quod constituimus ratum esse volumus: but what we have decreed that we will shall be ratified. Than which speech what can be more absurd? as if he should say, So I will have it, so I command, my will shall stand for a reason. Such a wilful and headstrong Prelate was he, to the great disturbance both of Church and state; for which some say● he repented on his deathbed, though this vice died not with him but descended to his successors. BIRHTUALDUS. Birhtubaldus an English man, his next successor, not * Malmes. de Gestis Pontif. l. 3. p. 263. to 266. Antiq. Eccl. Bri●. p. 17.18.19. only assisted but caused Alfricke King of Northumberland, to thrust Wilfrid out of his See at York, 5. years after his restitution to it, and to spoil him of all his lands and goods, and banish him the Kingdom. And then afterwards endeavoured to justify and make good this deprivation, though unjust, in a Council which he summoned for this purpose; which when he could not effect, he endeavoured by fair speeches to persuade Wilfrid to renounce his Bishopric rather than violate the peace of the Church: but he refusing, appealed to Rome, whereupon his complaint to the Pope Birhtuald is sent for, Wilfrid acquitted, and this turbulent malicious Arch-Prelate overthrown, and forced to restore Wilfrid to York again, after a long contestation between them, to the great Disturbance of Church and State. Tatwin the 9 Archbishop of Canterbury, TATWIN. * Antiq. Eccles. Brit. p. 21. Godwin Pag. 13. two years after his consecration, ●ad a great controversy with the Archbishop of York concerning primacy, for which cause he posted to Rome, and t●ere received his pall and confirmation from the Pope; but these controversies for primacy I shall reserve for another Treatise. * Antiqu. Eccles. Brit. p. 22.24. Cuthbert his successor (as Thomas Sprot describes him) was a deceitful man full of foxlike craft, CUTHBERT. a viper, eating out the bowels of his own mother. In his days both Prince and people, Priests, Nuns, and Monks were extremely addicted to uncleanness, whoredom, adultery, and costly apparel; the Bishops themselves being as bad, reproved them not for these sins, lived wickedly, rixas & arma inter se gerebant, brawled and warred among themselves, addicted not themselves to read the Scriptures, but to luxury, and preached not● or very rarely, by means whereof people were so ignorant that they could scarce say the Articles of the Creed, or the Lord's prayer in their mother tongue. To reform these abuses a Synod was called, but these sins still reigning, the Kingdom was soon over-runne and conquered by the bloody Danes. Lambert the 13. Archbishop of Canterbury, LAMBERT. about the year of Christ 76●. so highly * Matth. Westm. An. 765. p. ●76. Malmesburiensi●, De gestis Pontif. l. 1. p. 198, 199. Ant. Eccl●s. Brit. p. 26.29. Godwin p. ●5. offended Offa King of Mercia, that out of his enmity against him, and the Kentish men, he obtained a Bull from Pope Adrian to erect a new archbishopric at Lichfield: obtaining an Archbishop's Pall for Eadulphus Bishop of that See, to whom the Dioceses of Worcester, Leicester. Legecester, Hereford, Helenham, and Du●wich were annexed and subjected; so as Canterbury had left unto him for his Province only the Bishoprickes of London, Winchester, Rochester, and Sherburne, which much abated his pride. Athelardus his next successor, ATHELARDUS and Eanbaldus Archbishop of York, * Antiq. Eccles. Brit. p. 27, to 34. Malmes. de Gestis Pontif l. 1. p. 199. Matth. West. An. 1267. p. 292. Godwin p. 16. about the year 79●. procuring letters from Kenulph King of Mercia, written in his, and his Bishops, Dukes, and people's names to Pope Leo, for the reuniting of the former disjoined Bishoprickes to the See of Canterbury, posted with them to Rome; where after they had solicited, and bribed the Pope, they obtained their suit without much difficulty, and so these Bishoprickes were reannexed to Canterbury, lest the seamelesse coat of Christ should sustain some rent or schism between the two Archbish●prickes; and withal, Ethelard obtained such a large grant from the Pope, that if any of his Diocese, as well Kings and Princes, as ordinary people, should transgress his Lordly Mandates, he should excommunicate them till they repented, and if they continued impenitent, all should esteem them as Ethnics and publicans. In his time the English grew such Apostates from virtue, ut gentes quascunque proditione superarent, that they exceeded all Nations in treason and treachery. No doubt they learned it from their traitorous Prelates, and Priests, whom the Danes in his days ●lew, together with Monks, Nuns, and Levites, without any commiseration: Et fude●unt sanguinem sanctorum etiam IN CIRCUITU ALTARIS, as * Epistola ad Hegibaldum, Episc. Ant. Eccles. Brit. p. 31. Alcuinus writes: by which it appears, that altars in those days stood not close against the East wall of the Chancel, as now some place them, but in such sort, that they might be COMPASSED ROUND; the Altar of Augustine in his collegiate Church at Canterbury, standing before those days, in ejus Porticus * Beda E●el. Hist. l. 2. c. 3. Antiqu. Eccl●s. Brit. p. 7. MEDIO, in the MIDST of the Porch there; and the Altar of the old Church in Saint edmond's Bury, built oval, standing likewise AS IT WERE IN THE MIDST of the Church, as * Camde●s Britannia, p. 460. Camden out of Everden, a Monk of that house, relates: but of this in the by. ELNOTHUS. Speed Hist. l. 8. ●. 4. p. 484.496. Holinshed. History of England. l. 7. c. 13. p. 182 Elnothus Archbishop of Canterbury, about the year of our Lord 1036. against his Allegiance and Oath crowned Harold (a bastard, having no right to the Crown) King of England, Hardi-Canute the right heir being put by his right. At first this Prelate seemed unwilling to perform that service, for it is reported, that he having the Regal Sceptre, and Crown in his custody, with an oath refused to consecrate any other for King, so long as the Queen's Children were living, for (said he) Canutus committed them to my trust and assurance, and to them will I give my faith and allegiance. This Sceptre and Crown therefore I here lay down upon this Altar: neither do I deny or deliver them to you, but I require by the Apostolic authority, all Bishops, that none of them presume to take the same away, neither therewith that they consecreate you for King, as for yourself if you dare, you may usurp that which I have committed to God on this his Table. Notwithstanding that great thunderclap was allayed with the showers of golden promises of his just and religious Government intended (though present experience manifested the contrary) and he persuaded without much entreaty to crown this usurper King. And now having thus long sailed in this troublesome See of Canterbury, I shall only trouble you with a passage out of William Harrison, touching the Archbishops of Canterbury in general, and Robert the Norman in particular; and then hoist up my sails, and steer my course into the Northern See of York. * William H●●rison Description of England. ●. 132.133. The Archbishop of Canterbury (writes he) is commonly called Primate of all England, and in the Coronations of the Kings of this Land, and all other times, wherein it shall please the Prince to wear and put on his Crown, his office is to set it upon their heads. They bear also the name of their high chaplains continually, although not a few of them have presumed (in time passed) to be their equals, and void of subjection unto them. That this is true, it may easily appear by their own acts yet kept in record, besides their Epistles and Answers written, or in Print, wherein they have sought, not only to match, but also to ma●e them with great rigour and more than open tyranny. Our adversaries will peradventure deny this absolutely, as they do many other things apparent, though not without shameless impudency, or at leastwise de●end it as just, and not swerving from common equity, because they imagine every Archbishop to be the King's equal in his own Province. But how well their doing herein agreeth with the saying of Peter, and examples of the Primitive Church, it may easily appear: some examples also of their demeanour I will not let to remember, lest they should say I speak of malice, and without all ground of likelihood, of their practices with mean persons: I speak nor, neither will I begin at Dun●tane, the author of all their pride and presumption here in England: but for so much as the dealing of Robert the Norman, against Earl Goodwin, is a rare History, and deserveth to be remembered, I will touch it in this place, protesting to deal with all in more faithful manner, than it hath heretofore been delivered unto us by the Norman Writers, or French English, who (offer purpose) have so defaced Earl Goodwin, that were it no● for the testimony of one or two mere English men living in those days, it should be impossible for me (or any other) at this present to declare the tru●h of that matter according to the circumstances: mark therefore what I say; for the truth is, that such Norman● as came in with Emma, in the time of Ethelred, and Canutus, and the Confessor, did fall by sundry means into such favour with those Princes, that the Gentlemen did grow to bear great rule in the Court, and their Clerks to be possessors of the best benefices in the Land. Hereupon therefore one Robert, a jolly ambitious Priest, got first to be Bishop of London, and after the death of Eadsius, to be Archbishop of Canterbury, by the gift of King Edward, leaving his former See to William his Countryman: Vlfo also a Norman was preferred to Lincoln, and other to other places, as the King did think convenient. These Norman Clerks, and their friends being thus exalted, it was not long ere they began to mock, abuse, and despise the English, and so much the more as they daily saw themselves to increase in ●avour with King Edward, who also called divers of them to be of his secret Council, which did not a little incense the hearts of the English against them. A ●●ay also was made at Dover between the servants of Earl Goodwin, and the French, whose Masters came over to see and salute the King: which so inflamed the minds of the French Clergy and Courtiers against the English Nobility, that each part sought for opportunity of revenge, which ere long took hold between them: for the said Robert being called to be Archbishop of Canterbury, was no sooner in possession of his See, than he began to quarrel with Earl Goodwin (the King's Father in Law by the marriage of his daughter) who also was ready to acquit his demeanour with like malice; and so the mischief began. Hereupon therefore the Archbishop charged the Earl with the murder of Alfred the King's brother, whom not he, but Harald the son of Canutus, and the Danes, had cruelly made away; for Alfred and his brother coming into the Land with five and twenty ●aile, upon the death of Canutus being landed, the Normans that arrived with them, giving out how they came to recover their right, to wit, the Crown of England, and thereunto the unskilful young Gentlemen showing themselves to like of the ●umor that was spread in this behalves the report of their demeanour was quickly brought to Harald, who caused a company forthwith of Danes privily to lay in wait for them as they rod● toward Gilford, where Alfred was slain, and whence Edward with much difficulty escaped to his ships, and so returned into Normandy. But this affirmation of the Archbishop being greatly soothed out with his crafty utterance (for he was learned) confirmed by his French friends (for they had all conspired against the Earl) and thereunto the King being desirous to revenge the death of his Brother, bred such a grudge in his mind against Goodwin, that he banished him and his Sons clean out of the Land● he sent also his wife the Earl's daughter prisoner to Wilton, with one only maiden attending upon her, where she lay almost a year before she was released: in the mean season, the rest of the Peers, as Siward Earl of Northumberland, surnamed Digara, or ●ortis, Leofrick Earl of Chester, and other went to the King, before the departure of Goodwin, endeavouring to persuade him unto the revocation of his sentence, and desiring that his cause might be heard and discussed by Order of Law; But the King incensed by the Archbishop and his Normans, would not hear on that side, saying plainly and swearing by Saint john the Evangelist, (for that was his common Oath) that Earl Goodwin should not have his Peace till he restored his brother Alfred alive again unto his presence; with which answer the Peers departed in choler from Court, and Goodwin towards the Coast. Coming also unto the shore and ready to take shipping, he kneeled down in presence of his conduct (to wit at Bosenham in the month of September, from whence he intended to sail into Flanders unto Baldwine the Earl) and there wished openly before them all, that if ever he attempted any thing against the King's person of England or his Royal estate, that he might never come safe unto his Cousin nor see his Country any more, but perish in this voyage; and herewith he went aboard the ship that was provided for him, and so from the Coast into the open Sea. But see what followed, he was not yet gone a mile away from the Land, before he saw the shore full of armed Soldiers sent after by the Archbishop and his friends to kill him ere he should depart, and go out of the Country, which yet more incensed the hearts of the English against them. Being come also to Flanders he caused the Earl, the French King, and others, of his friends among whom also the Emperor was one, to write unto the King in his hehalfe, but all in vain, for nothing could be obtained from him of which the Norman● had no liking; whereupon the Earl and his Sons changed their minds, obtained aid, and invaded the Land in sundry places. Finally joining their powers, they came by the Thames into Southwark near London, where they lodged, and looked for the King to encounter with th●m in the field: the King seeing what was done, commanded the Londoner● not to aid nor victual them: but the Citizens made answer, how the quarrel of Goodwin was the cause of the who●e Realm, which he had in a manner given over unto the spoil of the French, and thereupon they not only victualled them abundantly, but also received the Earl and his chief friends into the City, where they lodged them at their ease, till the King's power was ready to join with them in battle: great resort also was made unto them from all places of the Realm; so that the Earl's Army was wonderfully increased, and the day and place chosen wherein the Battle should be fought. But when the Armies met, the King's side began some to flee to the Earl, other to lay down their weapons, and not a few to ●unne away outright: the rest telling him plainly, that they would never fight against thei● own Country men, to mainaine Frenchmens quarrel●: We have seen the like of late i●● like prelatical quarrel. the Normans also seeing the sequel, fled away so fast as they might gallop, leaving the King in the field to shift for himself (as h● best might) whilst they did save themselves elsewhere. In the mean season the Earl's Power would have set upon the King, either to his slaughter or apprehension; but he stayed them, saying after this manner. The King is my Son (as you all know) and it is not for a father to deal so hardly with his child, neither a subject with his Sovereign. It is not he tha● hath hurt or done me this injury, but the proud Normans that are about him; wherefore to gain a Kingdom I will do him no violence: and therewithal casting aside his battle axe, he ran to the King that stood altogether amazed, and falling at his feet he craved his peace, accused the Archbishop, required that his cause might be heard in open assembly of his Peers, and finally determined as truth and equity should deserve. The King (after he had paused a pretty while) seeing his old Father-in-Law to lie grovelling at his feet, and conceiving with himself that his suit was not unreasonable; seeing also his children, and the rest of the greatest Barons of the Land to kneel before him, and make the like request: he listed up the Earl by the hand, bade him be of good comfort, pardoned all that was past, and friendly having kissed h●m & his sons upon the cheeks, he lead them to his palace, called home the Queen, and Summonned all his Lords unto a Council; wherein it is much to read how many ●ils were presented against the Bishop and his Normans, some containing matter of rapes, other of robbery, extortion, murder, manslaughter, high treason, adultery, and not a few of battery: wherewith the King (as a man now awaked out of sleep) was so offended, that upon consultation had of these things he banished all the Normans out of the Land, only three or four excepted, whom he retained for sundry necessary causes, albeit they never came more so near him afterward as to be of his Privy Council: after this also the Earl lived almost two years, and then falling into an apoplexy, as he sat with the King at the table, he was taken up and carried into the King's bedchamber, where (after a few days) he made an end of his life; and thus much of our first broil raised by the Clergy, & practice of the Archbishop. I would entreat of all the like examples of Tyranny, practised by the Prelates of this See against their Lords and Sovereigns; but then I should rather write an History, than a Description of this Island. Wherefore I refer you to those reports of Anselm and Becket, sufficiently penned by other, the which Anselm also making a show, as if he had been very unwilling to be placed in the See of Canterbury, gave this answer to the Letters of such his friends, as did make request unto him to take the charge upon him: * I would o●● secular Lordly Prelates would consider this. Secularia negotia nescio, quia scire nolo, etc. Of secular affairs I have no skill, becuase I will not know them: for I even abhor the troubles that rise about them, as one that desireth to have his mind at Liberty: I apply my whole endeavour to the rule of the Scriptures, you lead me to the contrary; and it is to be feared lest the plough of holy Church, which two strong men of equal force, and both like earnest to contend unto that which is good (that is the King and the Archbishop) ought to draw, should thereby now swarve from the right furrow, by matching of an old sheep with a wild untamed Bull. I am that old sheep, who if I might be quie●, could peradventure show myself not altogether ungrateful to some, by feeding them with the milk of the word of God, and covering them with wool; but if you match me with this Bull, yo● shall see that through want of equality in draught the plough will not go too right, etc. as followeth in the process of his Letters. The said Thomas Becket was so proud, that he wrote to King Henry the second, as to his Lord, to his King, and to his Son, offering him his Counsel, his reverence and due correction, etc. Others in like sort have protested, that they ouged nothing to the Kings of this Land, but their council only, reserving all obedience unto the See of Rome. * William Harrison Description of England, pag. 134, 135. Neither did this pride stay at Archbishops and Bishops, but descended lower, even to the rakehells of the Clergy, and puddles of all ungodliness; for beside the injury received of their superiors, how was King john dealt withal by the vile Cistertians at Lincoln in the second of his reign? Certes when he had (upon just occasion) conceived some grudge against them for their ambitious demeanour; and upon denial to pay such sums of money as were allotted unto them, he had caused seizure to be made of such horses, swine, neat, and other things of theirs, as were maintained in his forests. They denounced him as fast amongst themselves, with Bell, Book and Candle, to be accursed and excomcommunicated. Thereunto they so handled the matter with the Pope and their friends: that the King was fain to yield to their good graces, insomuch that a meeting for pacification was appointed between them at Lincoln, by means of the present Archbishop of Canterbury; who went oft between him and the Cistertian Commissioners, before the matter could be finished. In the end the King himself came also unto the said Commissioners, as they sat in their Chapter house, and there with tears fell down at their feet, craving pardon for his trespasses against them, and heartily requiring that they would (from thenceforth) commend him and his Realm in their prayers unto the protection of the Almighty, and receive him into their fraternity, promising moreover full satisfaction of their damages sustained, and to build an house of their order in whatsoever place of England● it should please them to assign. And this he confirmed by Charter, bearing date the 27 of November, after the Scottish King was returned into Scotland, and departed from the King. Whereby (and by other the like, as between john Strafford and Edward the third, etc.) a man may easily conceive how proud the Clergy men have been in former times, as wholly presuming upon the primacy of the Pope More matter could I allege of these & the like broils, not to be found among our Common Historiographers, howbeit reserving the same unto places more convenient, I will cease to speak of them at this time. So Harrison. And thus have I now at last concluded my Canterbury voyage, and sailed through this most dangerous See; wherein so many Pontiffes have suffered shipwreck both of their loyalty, charity, faith, and honesty. And many godly Christians through their cruelty, and tyranny made shipwreck, not only of their goods, liberties, estates, cares, and other members, but also of their lives; it being both in Augustine's time, and almost ever since, a very Aceldama, and See of blood. So as I may well conclude of these Primates, and Metropolitans of all England, in Saint * Sermo 1. in convers. S. Pauli, & supper Cant. Serm● 77. Bernard's words: Heu, heu Domine Deus, ipsi sunt in persecutione tua PRIMI, qui videntur in Ecclesia tua PRIMATUM DILIGERE, GERERE PRINCIPATUM. Misera eorum conversatio, plebis tuae miserabilis subversio est: Atque utinam sola hac parte nocerent: But alas, justa omnino querimonia, nec ad ullam jus●ius, quam ad nostram referenda aetatem; Parum est nostris vigilibus quod non servant nos, nisi & perdant. Alto quip demersi oblivionis somno ad nullum Dominicae comminationis tonitruum expergiscuntur, ut vel suum ipsorum periculum expavescant. Ind est, ut not parcant suis, qui non parcant sibi, He writes it principally of the Popes of Rome, but 'tis as true o● the Popes of Canterbury, PERIMENTES PARITER ET PEREUNTES. What then remains but that King, Parliament and people (having such just cause and fair opportunity) should all join cordially together, utterly to subvert this chair of pestilence, and with * Rev. 18.19.21. great violence to throw down this our English Babylon, and in one hour to make her so desolate, as she may be found no more at all; that so the people beholding her long expected and much desired overthrow, may ●ry mightily with a strong and joyful voice, with the Angel in the * Rev. 1●. ●. Apocalypse; Babylon (Canterbury) the great is fall'n, is fall'n; which hath been the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird, and in her was found the blood of Prophets, and of Saints, and of all that were slain upon the earth. From this overflowing boundless See (which hath still outswolne the banks of divine, and humane Laws which would confine it) have all those perilous inundations of treachery, rebellion, foreign and intestine wars, seditions, tyrannies, oppessions, grievances, innovations, and mischiefs commonly issued which have miserably torn and perplexed our Kingdom: vexed if not almost ruined our Kings, Church, State, People in ancient & modern times. This great Archiepiscopal prime chair, hath been the Metropolitical nest wherein all the eggs of all ou● mischiefs, & grievances have commonly been laid and hatched by our Canterburian Harpies. I can therefore prescribe no better advise for our future security against those and other our mischievous Prelates and birds of prey, than that which Syl●●s●●r ●●raldu●. Turghesie (a prudent man) once gave to the King of Meth, when he demanded of him, how he might destroy certain noisome birds then lately come into Ireland, where they did much mischief to the Country, Nidos eorum ubique destruendos, that their nests, and Sees (like the Abbeys and Priories of old,) are every where to be destroyed, and converted to better uses; then we need not fear a succession of these pernicious birds, and mischievous vermin; the very Turbans and Acans of our English Israel; which must never look for tranquillity or felicity, whiles these continue or domineer amongst us. Till these jonasses be cast overboard, and quite abandoned, we can neither hope for, nor enjoy a calm. CHAP. II. OF THE SEVERAL Treasons, Conspiracies, Rebellions, Seditions, State-schismes, Contempts, and Disloyalties of the Arch-Bishops of YORK, against their Sovereigns, and of the Wars, Tumults, and Civil Dissensions caused by them I Have thus as briefly as I could with convenience, given you an Epitome of the Arch-Bishops of Canterburtes Arch-Treasons, Rebellions, Treacheries, Seditions, Disloyalties, State-Schismes, Disturbances and oppositions to our Laws, more at large related in our Historians; I shall now proceed in order, to those of the Arch-Bishops of York, which will almost equal them, as well in heinousness, as in number; both of them being Primates and metropolitans in all these prodigious villainies and crimes, as well as in Episcopal Jurisdiction. 1 WILFRID. * Will: Mal●sb. de Jests Pontif. l. 3. p. 260. to 266. Antiqu●t. Ecc●●s: Brit. p. 14. to 19 Godwin. p 560, 561, 562. Math, Westm. Anno 672. Florentius Wigorniensis, An. 677. 6●5. Holinshed hist. of Brit. l. 5. c 34.35, 36. l 6 c. 2. Henrici Spelm. Council Tom. 1. p. 146, 147, 149, 157.161, 162, 163, 178, 179, 200, to 206. Wilfrid the third Archbishop of York, about the year of our Lord 678. went about to persuade King Egfr●dus Queen to forsake her husband, and betake herself to a Monastery, without the King's privity or consent; the King much displeased with him for it (by the advice of Theodore Archbishop of Canterbury, who maligned the greatness of his Diocese) first sought to diminish his Authority by dividing his Diocese into 3. Bishoprickes● and then exhibited divers complaints against him to the Pope to have him deprived, causing him to be condemned in two several Counsels; and thereupon thrust him from his Bishopric, which Theodore divided into four Dioceses. After ten years' exile, Egfrid dying, Alfrid his Successor restored Wilfrid; but five years after, this King likewise fell out with him, and forced him to Rome, where though the Pope restored him, yet the King would never admit him to his See during his life: What the true cause of these displeasures was, the Historians of those times (who favoured Wilfrid) are sparing to relate: belike it was some notorious offences against these Kings, else they would not be so unjust, as without cause to keep him from his Bishopric, and to imprison him in chains, as one of them did. Antiqu Ecc●es. Brit p 47. Some record, that it was because he favoured and aided the Rebellious Danes, which is most probable. Malmesbury, and others out of him, say, it was only the malice of Queen Ermenburga, who envied him, for that he had many Abbots and Abbeys under him, was served with Gold and Silver plate, had a great train of followers, and was very gorgeous in his Pontifical Robes, and because he would never yield to have his Diocese divided into three mote Bishoprics, though it were sufficient to maintain four Bishops beside himself, of which there was need. And some impute it to the envy and malice of Theodore Archbishop of Canterbury. The first of these could not be the sole cause for that ended upon Wilfrids' exile and the King's death. The second is as unlikely, since Wilf●id himself, * Matth Wes●m. Anno 673. Henri●i Spelm. Co●cil. Tom. 1. p. 153. with all the Bishops of that time, and the Council of Hertford, Can. 9 Anno 677. decreed, that the number of believers increasing, more Bishops and Bishoprickes should be made and erected. Whereupon Acca and Bo●win were made Bishops instead of Bosa, and his Bishopric divided into four parts, to which partition Wilf●id had good reason to consent, it being the King's express pleasure, and the Counsels decree, to which himself subscribed. The envy of Theodore was in likelihood a partial, but not principal cause of his first Troubles only. He was therefore, in all likelihood, an aider and assister of the Rebellious Danes, and a great opposite and Rebel against these two Kings; yea, and against Edulfus their successor, who all three successively refused to restore him, notwithstanding the Pope's Letters and Command; which than it seems were of little force. Many Counsels were assembled about this Wilfrid, and the whole Church and Kingdom much disquieted and vexed with the many Schisms and contentions concerning him, too tedious to relate. Anno 872. * Matb. Westm. An 872. Godwin. p. 566. Vlferus, 2 VLFERUS. Archbishop of York, was by his Diocesans driven out of the Country: for what cause is not expressed, and therefore likely for some notorious offence, because the Monks conceal it out of favour to him. Anno 952. Malmsb. de Gestis Pontif. l. 3. p 269. Godwin, p 567. Holin●hed Hist. of England. l. 6. c. 23. p. 158. Math. W●stm. Ann. 951.953. Wolstan Archbishop of York, 3 WOLSTAN. was convict of an heinous crime, who forgetting that dutiful affection he ought to bear unto Edred his King, if for no other cause, yet for Athelstane his Brother's sake, who preferred him; forgetting his Oath and Allegiance unto the same King being his natural Prince, yea forgetting that he was either an English man or a Christian, was not ashamed to revolt from King Edred, and cleave to the Danes and favour them, an Heathen people, and such as sought not only to destroy his Country, but also to root out Christian Religion. For which Treason, and for setting up E●ric●us King in Edreds' stead, though he deserved a thousand deaths he was only deprived, committed to Prison and one year after enlarged again, because he was a Bishop; whereas for this cause as his Treason was the more heinous and execrable, so h●s punishment should have been the greater: But he being released upon his repentance, grew so angry with himself that he was thus pardoned against right and justice● that v●t●m e●ve●tigio exuit, he presently made away himself, being his own executioner. * Math. Westm. Hov●den & Florentius Wigorni●sis, An. 951, 952, 953. Some say, that he was thus imprisoned, for killing divers Citizens of Thetford in revenge of the death of one Anselm an Abbot, whom they had slain without cause; belike he was guilty of both those crimes, and punished for both in this mild manner, after divers complaints. Anno 975. * Holinshed hist. of England, l. 6. c. 25. p. 162. Oswald Archbishop of York assisted Dunstan of Canterb●ry, 4 OSWALD. and the other Bishops, to put Egelred the right Heir from the Crown, and to set up Edward an Usurper, whom they crowned as more fit for their behoof and ends. Elfricke Archbishop of York, 5 ELFRICK. surnamed Puttoc, was reputed detestable for two barbarous Acts: He caused Harde●nute the King● Malmsb. de Gestis Pontif. p 270, 271. Godwin, p 570. Florentius Wigo●niensis, An. 1040, 1041. Math Westm. An 1040 Holinsheds Hist. of England. l. 7. c 15. p. 185. Speed, p. 407● to command the dead body of his Brother King Harold to be digged up out of his Grave, after that to be beheaded and cast into the Thames, as an infamous example to men. And not content with this cruelty towards the dead he persuaded the same King by way of revenge on Worcester men (because they would not suffer him to hold that See in commendam with York, as three of his predecessors had done before him) to fire that goodly City, and seize on all the Citizen's goods, pretending that they had stubbornly resisted those who collected the King's tributes: And as if this were not sufficient revenge to kill all the men and waste the whole Country, which was most● cruelly executed● he likewise caused this King to thrust the living Bishop of Worceter out of his See and to bestow it on himself; and incensed this King so far against Earl Godwin, that he was enforced to buy his peace of the King with the gift of the richest and costliest Ship that we read of in that Age. Aldredus his Successor, 6 ALDREDUS (who got that See by Simony, and held Worcester in commendam with it, and was one of the first who distinguished the Clergy from the Laity in their external habits) * Will: Malmsb. de Jests Pontif. l. 3. p. 271. Godwin. p. 571. to 574. Speed, p. 419. Polichro●. l. 7. c. 27, 28. l. 7. c. 1. Math. W●stm. Ann. 1071. Wig●rniensis, An. 106●. Holinshed, ●ist. of England, l 8. c. 8. p. 196. crowned Harold, invading the Dignity Royal, no way due unto him. After which, though he purposed ●o Crown Edgar the right Heir King, to whom he and the Nobility had first adhered, yet like a wily Bishop siding with the strongest, he altered his purpose and crowned William the Conqueror King, requiring first an Oath of him to defend the Church, to minister justice, and te use Englishmen as favourable as Normans. This Oath it seemed to Aldred, that the King had broken by laying heavy taxes on the people, of which he admonished the King, who was very angry at it. He therefore (like a courageous Prelate but like a disloyal Subject) thundered out an Excommunication against him, sayings That now worthily he had cursed, whom once unworthily he had blessed. This bold prank being reported to the King, incensed him very much at first, but thinking better of it, he determined to give him good words a while, and so sent some to entreat for his absolution. The Messengers came too late, for the Bishop being troubled much in mind after the performance of that Action, and either amazed with fear of what might happen after it, or overcome with grief and repentance for what he had done, never could be merry after, but died of grief before they came. In his time Vrsus Earl of Worceter had built a Castle at Worceter to some prejudice of the Monks, the Ditch of which Castle trenched somewhat upon the Churchyard, and adjoined too near to the Monastery. Aldred went unto the Earl, and having demanded of him whether it were done by his appointment, which h●e could not deny, looking steadfastly on him, used these insolent and uncharitable words, Hightest thou Vrse? Have thou God's curse, adding, yea and mine too, and the curse of all hollowed heads, unless thou take away this Castle, and know thou assuredly that thy posterity shall not inherit the Lands of Saint Mary: which curse the Monks say was shortly after accomplished, Vrsus dying soon after, and Roger his son flying the Realm. 7 THURSTAN * Polichron. l. 7. c. 15. Malmsb● de Gestis Ponti. l. 3. p. 274, 275. Antiqu. Eccles. Brit. p. 112, 113. Eadmerus hist. Novorum, l 5, 6. p. 117. to 138. Godwin p. 579.580.981. Walfingh. and Holtnshed, p. 41, 42, 49. Thurstan Archbishop of ●orke, about the year of our Lord, 1100. contrary to the Kings express command, and his own faithful Oath and promise to Henry the first, received his Consecration from the Pope at the Council of Rheemes; whereupon the King banished him the Realm, neither could he in five years' space be entreated to restore him. At last the Pope, by his procurement, writ a very sharp Letter to the King, signifying, that he would Excommunicate both him, and the Archbishop of Canterbury also, if Thurstan were any longer kept from his See, and some say, he actually Excommunicated them both, and interdicted as well the Province of York, as of Canterbury from the use of all manner of Sacraments, and from the Baptism of Infants. Upon which the King, to be out of trouble, contrary to his solemn vow, yielded that he should be called home, and soon after he was reconciled unto the King. This Archbishop, Anno 1148. when as David, King of Scots, entered our borders, and spoiled the Country as far as the River of Teyse, gathered together such a power as he was able to raise on a sudden, met them at Alverton, slew 1200. of them; after which he cast off his Rochet, and turned Monk at Pontfrast, where he died, Henry Murdac Archbishop of York, 8 MURDAC: thrust into that See by the Pope, against King Stephen's good liking, * Nenbrig●nsis hist. l. 1. c. 17. Godw. p. 582. who commended his Kinsman, William thereto; refused to swear fealty to the King; who thereupon was so displeased with him, that the Townsmen of ●ork, by his good liking, shut Murdac out of the City, and refused to receive him. Murdac suspended them for this affront, Eustace the King's Son commanded Divine Service to be said notwithstanding, as at other times; hereupon divers tumults and seditions were raised in the City, wherein an Archdeacon, a great Friend of the Arch-Bishops, was slain: two or three years these stirs continued, till at last the Archbishop submitted and reconciled himself to the King. Geffrey Plantagenet, 9 PLANTAGENET Henry the second his base Son, after the Arch-Bishopricke of York had been ten years void, and kept so long in the King's hands, was commended to that See by Richard the first, and consecrated by the Archbishop of Towers. * Godw. p. 587, 588 Neubrig. l. 4. c. 17. Mat● Paris hist Mayor, p. 146.157, 134, 212, 222, Holinshed, p. 143, 147, 163 170. He took an oath to king Richard his Brother, then going to the Holy Land, not to set foot in England within 3. years' space; yet presently after he hied him over into England; but upon his arrival, he was there arrested and imprisoned in a barbarous manner by William Bishop of Ely, Lord Chancellor of England, being drawn by the heels from the very Altar of Saint Martin's Church in Dover. All the time of king Richard he had many contests with the Commons of York, who oft complained of him both to the king and Pope. Richard dying, king john and this Bishop had many contentions one with the other. Anno 1194. by the king's permission, many grievous complaints were exhibited in Parliament against this Archbishop, for extortion and unjust vexations he had practised, but he passed so little thereof, that he made no answer to their Bills. Moreover, in the second year of his reign, he commanded the Sheriff of Yorkshire to seize upon all th● Arch-Bishops goods and Lands, and to return them into the Exchequer, for hindering the king's Officers in gathering a kind of tax throughout his Diocese, and refusing to sail into No●mandy with him, to make a marriage for his Niece, and to conclude a league with the French king; which command the Sheriff executing, the Archbishop thereupon * Matth. Westm. Anno 1207. excommunicated, not only the Sheriff that had done him this violence, but all those in general, who were the Authors of the same, and that had been any means to stir up the king's indignation against him. The King hereupon suspends him from his Bishopric, to whom at last he was glad to pay 1000 pound for his restitution. * Holinshed, p 147. Holinsh●● writes that whereas this Archbishop of York had offended king Richard, he pardoned and received him again into favour: Whereupon the Archbishop waxed so proud, that using the king reproachfully, he lost his Arch-Bishopricke, the rule of Yorkshire, which he had in government as Sheriff, the favour of his Sovereign, and which was the greatest loss of all, the love of God. Anno 1207. this fire of contention raked up in ashes, broke out again. King john being at Winchester required such of the Nobility and Clergy as were there present, that payment should be made unto him of the third part of all the movable goods in England; this motion no man gainsaid but Geffrey the Archbishop, who openly contradicted it. After this, whether it were, he were guilty of some greater attempt, or that he understood his Brother was grievously offended with him, secretly he avoided the Realms excommunicating before his departure, such of his Jurisdiction, as either had already paid, or should hereafter presume to pay the said tax; whereupon he was banished the Realm, and lived five years in exile till his death. Godfrey de Kinton his Successor, 10 GODFREY DE KINTON. though he had no bicker with the king, that I read of, yet he fell out with the whole City of York, Godwin p. 594. interdicting it in the beginning of Lent, and not restoring it till the third of May following. * Godw p. 596. See 21. Ed. 1. ●n the Fleas of the Parliament, plac. 17. & Dors●clauso, p. 21. E. 1. m. 3. john Roman Archbishop of York, 11 JOHN ROMAN. Anno 1294. excommunicated Anthony Beak Bishop of Durham (or rather two of the Bishop's servants) being one of the king's Council, and at that time beyond the Seas in the king's Service. Whereat the king being highly displeased, the Archbishop thought it best to put himself to his Mercy, he did so, and was fain to redeem the king's favour with 4000 Marks (being fined so much by the whole Parliament for this his offence;) the grief whereof struck him into an incurable disease, whereof he died. * Godw. p. 597.598. Thomas de Corbridge, 12 THOMAS DE CORBRIDGE. his Successor, Anno 1299. upon the Pope's Commendatory Letters, bestowed his Canon's place of York and Custoseship of the Parish of Saint Sepulchre on one Gilbert Segrave, notwithstanding the King had formerly written earnestly to him in the behalf of one john Bush his Secretary; which affront in preferring the Pope's Clerk before him and his Secretary, the King took so heinously, that he seized on three Manors or Baronies belonging to his See, and retained them during the Arch-Bishops life, which was not long, he either out of grief, or Gods just Judgement, being soon taken away. It falling out for the most part (as Bishop Godwin observes in his life) that those Bishops which have presumed most in opposing themselves against their Princes, have lest time endured, and ever quickly been taken away. Anno Dom. 1329. Walsing● hist. Angliae p● 110, 111. Holinsh. 348. William de Melton 13 WILLIAM DE MELTON Archbishop of York (successively Treasurer and Chancellor of England) upon the Examination of Edmund, Earl of Ken●, (whom this Prelate and the Bishop of London had drawn into a conspiracy and rebellion against King Edward the third) was accused of High Treason, for reporting that King Edward the second was still alive after his death, (and that upon the credit of a preaching Friar of London, who had raised up a Devil, which certainly informed him thereof as a truth:) For writing a Letter of Fidelity to this Earle● which he sent by his own Chaplain Acyn, for sending him 500 men in Arms, and ptomising to send him as many more as he could possibly raise; and sending Richard de Pomfret to him both to Reusington and Arundle, to further the said Rebellion. The Poor Earl was found guilty of high Treason, and beheaded: The Bishop of London, and Archbishop, the chief plotters of this Treason and Conspiracy, were suffered to go at liberty under fureties, taken of them for their good demeanour and forthcoming; and the Friar who had raised the Spirit, to know whether the King's Father were living or not, was only committed to prison, where he died. An. 1319. * Holinsh●d hist. of Scot p. 222. this William Melton Archbishop of York and the Bishop of Ely, with the Citizens of York, not making them of the Country once privy to their designs, having in their company a great company of Priests and men of Religion, gave battle unto the Scots near Melton upon Small. But for as much as most of the English were unexpert in the feats of War (the Bishop's being their Captains) and came not in any orderly way of Battle, they were easily put to flight by the Scots, who slew about 4000 of them, sparing neither Religious person nor other. So ill is it for Prelates to turn Warriors, and that rashly without taking good advice. 14 ALEXANDER NEVEL. * Godwin. p. 601, 602, Grafton, p. 375. Holi●shed, p. 458, 460, 463, 464. Walsingh. hist Ang p 354, 368. Speeds p. 748, 749. Alexander Nevell Archbishop of York, in great favour with King Richard the second, was amongst others convicted by Parliament, for abusing the King's youth by flattery and exciting and stirring him against the Nobility and Lords, whom he falsely accused of Treason to the King (to the great prejudice of the King and Realm) by whispering tales day and night against them, and for anulling Acts of Parliament: for which causes he was condemned in Parliament of high Treason, and then adjudged to perpetual imprisonment in the Castle of Roches●er. He foreseeing the Temp●st that grew toward him, fled out of the Realm. Vrbane the Fifth for his security translated him (being both a * Alexan. Nevel proditory & ●usur●one translato ad● Episcopatum S. Andr●ae in Scotia, Hist. Ang. p. 368. Traitor and whisperer, writes Walsingham) from York to Saint Andrew's in Scotland, which Kingdom at that time refused to acknowledge Vrbane for Pope, yielding obedience to the Antipope, by meanus whereof, Vrbanes gift was insufficient to invest him in Saint Andrew's; yet good to void him quite from York; whereby he being stripped of both Archbishoprickes, and enjoying the benefit of neither, for very want was forced to become a Parish Priest at Louvain, and so lived three years till his death. Thomas Arundel his Successor, 15 THOMAS ARUNDEL. to prejudice the Londoners and benefit those of York, Godwin, p. 603● Gra●ton, p. 382. Wals●●gh. hist. Ang. p 386, 392, 393. Y●●dig. Na●st. p. 151. removed all the King's Courts from Westminster to York, to the great prejudice and grievance of the Londoners and Subjects in the West and South parts of England, and the no little disturbance of the Realm. His pretence was, that he did it only to punish the pride and presumption of the Londoners, who were then in great disgrace with the King● by reason of a fray made upon the Bishop of Salisburyes Man● who abused a Baker, and broke his head with a Dagger, without any just cause; for which the Citizens assaulted the Bishop's House to have Justice done upon his Man, who had done the wrong; but the Bishop's bolstering him out● no Justice could be had, and instead thereof, their Liberties were seized on, and the Term removed to York, to vex them the more: The Archbishop not long after, was attainted of Treason in Parliament immediately upon his Translation from York to Canterbury. And good reason: for he conspired * Holinshed, p 488. with the Duke of Gloucester, the Abbot of Saint Albans, and the Prior of Westminster (both which Religious persons declared to the Duke, that they had several Visions, That the Kingdom should be destroyed through the misgovernment of Richard the second; by which they animated the Duke to conspire with them and others, against their Sovereign; who meeting together at drundel Castle, about the 20. year of King Richard's Reign, they swore each to other● to be assistant one to another in all such matters as they should determine, and therewith received the Sacrament from this Archbishop, who celebrated Mass before them the morrow after; which done, they withdrew themselves into a chamber, and concluded, to take King Richard, the Dukes of Lancaster and York, and to commit them to Prison; and to hang and draw all the other Lords of the King's Council; all which they intended to accomplish in August following, had not their plot been discovered and prevented by Earl Martial. This Prelate after his attainder for this Treason, was the chief * Holinshed, p. 503. Actor in effecting King Richard's involuntary Resignation, in the instrument whereof he is first named. I shall say no more of this Arundel, but what William Harrison hath recorded of him in his Description of England, l. 2. ● c. 1. p. 134. And even no less unquietness had another of our Princes with Thomas Arundel (than King Stephen had with his Predecessors, and Robert de S●gillo Bishop of London) who fled to Rome for fear of his head, and caused the Pope to write an ambitious and contumelious Letter unto his Sovereign about his restitution. But when by the King's Letters yet extant and beginning thus, Thomas PRODITIONIS non expers, nostrae Regiae Majestati insidias fabricavit; the Pope understood the bottom of the matter, he was contented that Thomas should be deprived, and another Archbishop chosen in his stead. But of this and him you may read more before, pag. 75, 76, etc. * Godwin, p. 604, 605, 606. Polychron, lib 8. c. 10. f 326. Walsingh. Ypodigm, Noust. A●. 1405● f. 168.170. Caxton, pars 7. H●n 4. p. 430. Stow, Martin, Fabian An. 6. Hen. 4. Speeds Hist. l 9 c. 14. p. 775. sect. 43. Hall's Chron. par. 1. An. 6. H. 4. f. 25. Walsingh. hist. Angliae, p. 416, 417. Holinshed, p. 522.529, 530. Richard Scroop Archbishop of ●orke, 16 RICHARD SCROOP. Brother to William Scroop Earl of Wil●shire, Ann. 1403. and 1405. joined with the Earl of Northumberland, the Earl Martial, the Lord Bardolp● and others, in a Conspiracy and Rebellion against King Henry the fourth, gathering what forces he could against him. The Percies to make their part seem good, devised certain Articles by the devise of this Archbishop, which they showed to divers Noblemen and other States of the Realm, and moved them so far to promote their purpose by this means, that they did not only promise them aid and succour by words, but also by their writings and seals confirmed the same. After this, Anno 1405. This Archbishop conspiring with the Earl of Northumberland and others aforesaid, devised like Articles as before, of such matters as was supposed not only the Commonalty of the Realm, but the Nobility found themselves grieved with; which Articles he and his Confederates first showed to such of their adherents as were near about them, and after sent them abroad to their friends further off; assuring them, that for redress of such oppressions they would shed the last drop of blood in their bodies, if need were: Whereupon great multitudes flocking to the Archbishop to York, to take his part in this quarrel, he not meaning to stay, after he saw himself so well accompanied with so great number of men, forthwith discovered his enterprise, causing the Articles v to be set up in the public streets of the City of York, and upon the gates of the Monasteries, that each man might understand the causes that moved him to rise in Arms against the King, the reforcing whereof did not yet appertain unto him. Hereupon the Knights, Esqui●es, Gentlemen, Yeomen, and others of the the Commons as well of the City, as of the Towns and Countries about, being alured for desire to see a Reformation of the things mentioned in the Articles, assembled in great number, and the Archbishop coming forth amongst them clad in armour, encouraged● exhorted, and (by all means he could) pricked them forth to take the enterprise in hand, and manfully to continue in their begun purpose; promising forgiveness of sins to all them whose hap it was to die in the quarrel. And indeed the respect men had of the Archbishop caused them to like better of the cause, since the gravity of his age, integrity of his life● incomperable learning● and reverend aspect of his personage, moved all men to have him in no small estimation. The Earl of Westmoreland and Duke of Lan●aster, the King's son, being in those parts with the King's Forces, inquired of them in a peaceable manner, What their intent should be in taking Arms? The Archbishop answered, That he meant nothing but the good of the Realm, as he would gladly certify them if he might have secure and safe conduct to them, and thereupon showed a writing containing certain Articles which he had devised; wherein he charged King Henry with treason against his Sovereign King Richard; oppression of the Church and Commonweal, whose Liberties he had sworn to defend, Tyranny and cruelty, in putting to death th● said King, many of the Nobility, and great numbers of the Commons: with impiety and sacrilege, in defrauding the Church of Rome of her Rights; and lastly, with ●vill government, perfidiousness, perjury, and divers other like heinous crimes, for which he pronounced the King excommunicate, requiring all men to join with that company, whose endeavour should be, but to reform what was amiss, to seat and settle in the kingdomed the right Heir, to establish peace in Wales and Ireland, and to free the whole Realm from the great and intolerable burden of exactions, no longer to be endured. The Earl of Westmoreland having read this writing (containing sundry treasons and conlumelies with a witness, and fit for an Archbishop to publish) professed to allow of the Enterprise, and praised it for honest and reasonable; insomuch as meeting with the traitorous Archbishop at a parley, after a very few speeches they seemed to become friends, shaking hands together, and drinking to each other in the sight of both their Armies. The Archbishop now doubting of nothing, suffered his men to disperse them for a time: But the Earl contrariwise waxing stronger and stronger, and seeing himself able to deal with the Bishop, came upon him suddenly and arrested him, little thinking of any such matter. The King by this time was come North, and as far as Pomfret: Thither the Archbishop with other prisoners, arrested with him, were brought, and carried with the King to York; or as some say, to Thorpe; where Sir William Fulford, a Knight learned in the Law, and another Justice called Gascoine sitting on an high Stage in the Hall, condemned the Archbishop to be beheaded, without being judged by his Peers; Bishops being (as Stamford Plecs' of the Crown, l. 3. c. 1. f. 153. a Cromptons' Jurisdiction of Court's f. 12. b. some say) properly no Peers of the Realm, and so not to be judged by their Peers; who certainly would have acquitted, or saved his life had they been Bishops, they ever using to bolster out their fellow Bishops, in their treasons, and to save them from the Gibbet. Presently after this judgement given, the Archbishop was set upon an ill favoured Jade, his face toward the Horse tail, and carried with great scorn and shame to a Field hard by, where his head at last was chopped off by a fellow that did his office very ill, not being able to dispatch him with less than five strokes. Pag. 430. Grafton writes, that Thomas Arundel Archbishop of Canterbury (as great a Traitor as he) came to the King and said, Sir if the Bishop of York have offended you so greatly as it is said, yet I pray you consider, that I am your Ghostly Father, and the second Peer in your Realm, and that you ought not to hearken to any man's voice before me, wherefore I counsel to reserve the pain and punishment of the said Bishop to the Pope's judgement, and he will take such order as ye shall be pleased. And if ye will not so do, yet let him be referred to the Parliament, and keep your hands defiled from his blood; (a sweet Counsellor.) Then the King answered, I may not stay him, for the rumour of the people; whereupon the Archbishop called for a Notary, to make an instrument of the King's answer, that if need were it might be showed to the Pope● but the King would not stay, but caused execution to be done. Though many of our Arch-Bishops and Bishops before him, had been desperate Traitors, yet he is the first Bishop (the more the pity, for that made them so presumptuous in their Treasons) that was put to death by order of Law. This just execution on such a Traytorly Rebel, so unwontedly and extraordinarily performed on an Arch-Prelate, in this contumelious (though deserved) manner, without any preceding degradation, was so distasteful to his fellow Prelates (none of the best Subjects,) and so dangerous a precedent for the future, that they accounted this Arch-traitor, no less than a Martyr, ascribing many miracles to have been done by virtue of his holiness both at his Tomb, and at the place where he was beheaded: (pity that more of them had not been so served, that we might have had more such Holy Saints and wondrous Miracles of this kind.) They reported abroad, That the Bishop at the time of his Execution, desired the Executioner to have five strokes, in remembrance of the five wounds of Christ, that the King at the same time, sitting at dinner, had five strokes in his neck by a person invisible, and that the King himself, presently after his death, was stricken with a Leprosy, a manifest lie. They likewise reported, That a strange judgement happened upon the judges who gave sentence against him: Which fabulous lying Legends, must not only be generally bruited abroad (to cheat the people, justify the Traitor, disparage this honourable Act of Justice slander the King and Judges, and all to secure the Bishops in their Treasons and Rebellions, that this Act might never be made a precedent to punish them capitally for such like offences in future times;) but likewise chronicled, to delude posterity, and animate all succeeding Prelates, under hopes of impunity to attempt any Treasons, Treacheries or insurrections against their Sovereigns without fear. And to make the thing more odious, and the Prelates more presumptuous in this kind, the * Walsingh hist. & Ypodigm. An. 1406. p. 170. Pope himself excommunicates the Authors of his death, and those that had any hand in his condemnation or execution, who must all earnestly entreat for absolution before it would be granted. Lo here the quintessence of all Traitorous, Rebellious spirits, and disloyal practices combined, and infused into our Prelates, in canonising this Arch-traitor, scandalising the very sentence of Justice pronounced and executed upon him, with the King and Judges that were the Authors of it, and making it a matter worthy an Anathema, to condemn and execute a Traitor, a Rebel too in the Suparlative degree. What confidence can any Prince's repose, or what fidelity can they expect from such a desperate generation of Vipers as these, who cannot be content to plot, to execute Treasons and Conspiracies, but thus boldly to justify them and the Traitors to, when they are committed? I shall therefore close this story with the words of * An 6. H●●. 4. f. 25. Edward Hall, our Chronicler: What shall a man say of such foolish and fantastical persons, who have written, of such erroneous Hypocrites and seditious Asses who have indicted, of such superstitious Friars and malicious Monks, who have declared and divulged both contrary to God's Doctrine, the honour of their Prince and common known verity● such manifest lies as the forecited miracles and reports concerning this Arch-Bishops death? What shall men think of such beastly persons which regarding not their bounden d●tie and ●be●sance to their Prince and Sovereign Lord enured the punishment of Traitors and torment of offenders? But what shall all men conjecture of such which favouring their own worldly Dignity, their own private authority, and their own peculiar profit, will thus juggle, rail, and imagine fantasies against their Sovereign Lord and Prince, and put them in memory as a miracle to his dishonour and perpetual infamy well, let just men judge what I have said. So ●all. 17 JOHN KEMP. john Kemp Archbishop of York, was Holinsh●d, p. 620● to 627. a great opposer of the good Duke of Gloucester, a Traitor and evil instrument to King Henry the Sixth and the Kingdom, and the means of the Duke of Gloucesters' murder, whose death was a most incomparable loss to the Realm; of which more at large in Henry Beaufort, Bishop of Winchester, with whom he confederated against the Duke. 18 GEORGE NEVIL. George Nevil Archbishop of York Godwin, p. 609, 610, 611, Halls Chron. An. 8 & 12. Ed. 4. f. 201, 202, 223, 224. Grafton, 8. & 12. Ed. 4. f. 678.714. Speeds Hist. l. 9 c. 17. p. 887. sect 88 Holinshed, p. 683.693. conspired with his Brother Henry Nevil Earl of Warwick, against King Edward the Fourth, after he had reigned almost nine years to pull him from his Throne; and being his hap to take King Edward Prisoner at Ownely in Northamptonshire, he carried the King with him Prisoner, first to Warwick Castle, then to Midleham Castle in Yorkshire; from whence the King at last, having liberty to ride abroad an hunting escaped, being rescued by his Friends: and within half a year after so handled the matter, as coming to London suddenly, and entering this Arch-Bishops Palace by a Postern Gate, he surprised at once King H●nry and the Archbishop, that had not long before taken him. Holinshed and some others relate, that the Archbishop being l●ft by his Brother the Earl of Warwick to keep the City of London for King Henry against Edward the Fourth; he perceiving the affections of the people to incline to King Edward, and how the most part of the City were much addicted to him, sent forth secretly a Messenger to him, beseeching King Edward to receive him again into his former favour, promising to be to him in time to come, and to acquit this good turn● hereafter with some singular benefit and service. That the King upon good considerations was hereupon content to receive him again into his favour; of which the Archbishop being assured● greatly rejoiced, and well and truly acquitting him of his promise in that behalf made● admitted him into the City; where the king coming to the Arch-Bishops Palace, he● presented himself unto him, and having king He●ry by the hand, delivered him treacherously to king Edw●rd● custody; who being seized of his pe●s●n, we●t to Paul's from Westminster, where he gave God hearty thanks for his safe return and good success. Thereupon they were both sent to the Tower● where king Henry was pitifully murthered● but the Archbishop the fourth of Iune●ollowing● ●ollowing● was set at Liberty. About a year after his Enlargement, he chanced to be hunting at ●●●●●ore with the king, and upon occasion of some spo●t th●●●ad seen there, he made relation to ●●e king of some extraordinary kind of G●me, wherewith he was wont to solace himselve at 〈◊〉 hous● he had built and furnished very sumptuously, called the Moor, in Hartfordshire: The King seeming desirous to be partaker of this sport, appointed a day, when he would come thither to hunt and make merry with him: Hereupon the Archbishop taking his leave, got him home; and thinking to entertain the King in the best manner it was possible, sent for much Plate that he had hid during the Wars between his Brethren and the King, and borrowed also much of his Friends. The Dea●e which the King hunted being thus brought into the toil, the day before his appointed time, he sent for the Archbishop, commanding him, all excuses set apart, to repair presently to him, being at Windsor. As soon as he came he was arrested of High-Treason, all his Plate, money and other movable goods (to the value of 20000. l.) were seized on for the King, and himself a long space after kept prisoner at Calis and Guisues; during which time the King took to himself the profits and temporalties of his Bishopric. Amongst other things that were taken from him, was a Mitre of inestimable value, by reason of many rich stones wherewith it was adorned: that, the King broke and made thereof a Crown for himself: This calamity happened to him, Anno 1472. Four years after, with much entreaty, he obtained his Liberty, but died of grief shortly after. This proud Pontifician made so great a feast at his instalment, that neither our age, nor any other before it ever heard or saw the like; the particulars whereof you may read in Godwin, too tedious here to recite. 19 THOMAS ROTHERAM. Thomas Rotheram Archbishop of York being Lord Chancellor in Edward the fourth his Reign, upon his death Godwin. p. 616. Speeds hist. l 9 c 19 p 929.946. resigned his place, and delivered up his Seal to the Queen without the Counsels consent, from whom he received it not, she having no right to require it: For which cause he was committed to the Tower by the Lord Protector, Richard Duke of York; who afterwards usurping the Crown, released the Archbishop out of prison; who thereupon sided and was ve●y inward with this Usurper, and at last died of the Plague, May 29. 1500. I read nothing of Thomas Savage● 20 THOMAS SAVAGE. his next successor, but this, Godwin, p. 617. That he was not preferred to this See for any extraordinary great learning: that he spent his time in a manner altogether (as our Prelates do now) either in Temporal affaires● being a great Courtier, or else in hunting; wherewith he was unreasonably delighted, keeping a great number of tall Fellows about him to attend his person: But of his preaching, or maintaining Ministers to instruct the people, I read not one word. It is likely his tall fellows occasioned many a quarrel, and sometimes would take a purse for a need. Christopher Bambridge his Successor, 21 CHRISTOPHER BAMBRIDGE. being Ambassador from King Henry the 8. to the Pope and Lewis the 12. of France, Godwin, p. 617.618, Holinsh●d p. 835. persuaded King Henry to take the Pope's part, and proclaim War against Lewis, ingageing his Sovereign in a needless War, only to pleasure his Lord and Master the Pope: who for this good service, made him a Cardinal; he was at last poisoned by Raynaldo de Modena an Italian Priest, his Steward, upon malice and displeasure conceived for a blow this Bishop gave him (when as a Bishop should be no striker, 1 Tim. 3.3.) as Goodwin relates out of Paulus jovius. Thomas Wolsie (or Wolfesie, 22 THOMAS WOLSIE. as Mr. Tyndall oft times styles him) an Arch-traitor, and most insolent domineering Prelate, succeeded him in that See, Antiqu Eccles. Brit. p 355● to 374. Godw. p. 620. to 623. Mr. tyndall's Practise of Popish Prelates, p. 369. to 377. Hall, Graf●on, Holinshed, Stow How in the life of Henry the 8. Speed hist. p. 1004, 1005. to 1027. Fox Acts and Monuments, p. 899. to 9●9. See Holinshed, p. 835. to 930. holding likewise the Bishopric of Bath and Wells first, and after that of Ely, Winchester, Worcester and Hereford, together with the Abbey of Saint Albans, and divers other Ecclesiastical Livings besides his Temporal Offices, in Commenda● with it. This proud imperious Prelate, when he was once Archbishop, studied day and night how to be a Cardinal, and caused King Henry the Eighth and the French King to write to Rome for him, and at their request he obtained his purpose: He grew so into exceeding pride, that he thought himself equal with the King; and when he said Mass (which he did oftener to show his pride then devotion) he made Dukes and Earls to serve him with Wine, with * He was afraid of poisoning, it should seem. assay taken, and to hold to him the Basin and the Lavatory. His pride and excess in diet, apparel, furniture and attendance● and his pomp in going to Westminster Hall were intolerable, and more than Royal or Papal: He was much offended with the Archbishop of Canterbury, because he styled him Brother, in a Letter, as though he had done him great injury by that Title. He quite altered the state of the King's house, putting out and in what Officers he pleased. He oppressed and vexed the Citizens of London, causing divers of them to be executed; siding with strangers (both Merchants and Artificers) against them. Confederating with the French King, he procured King Henry to permit him to redeem Tornaye, on his own Terms: He procured a meeting of the King of England and France to their infinite expense, only that he might be seen in his own vain pomp, and show of Dignity, himself drawing up the instrument and terms of their meeting in his own name, which began thus: Thomas Arch-Bispop of York, etc. He committed the Earl of Northumberland, and wrought the Duke of Buckingham out of the King's favour, and at last cut off the Duke's head, for opposing his pride and unjust proceedings. He began his Letters to foreign Princes and the Pope, for the most part, in this manner's ●go & Rex meus, ay, and my King, putting himself before his Sovereign, making him but his underling and Pupil, swaying him like a Schoolboy at his pleasure. He set his Arms likewise above the Kings over Christ-Church Colledge-gate in Oxford, which he founded: He stamped his Cardinal's Cap on the king's Coin (as our Bishops do now their Arms and Mitres on their Process * See 1. ●. 6 c. 2, and the Breviate of the prelate's Encroachments. instead of the King's Seal and Arms:) He set up a Legantine Court here in England by Commission from the Pope, to which he drew the Conusans of all Ecclesiastical Causes; and when the king had summoned a Convocation at Paul's in London by virtue of his Writ, he came most insolently into the Convocation House, and by his power Legantine, dissolved the Convocation, summoning them all to appear before him at Saint Peter● in Westminster the Monday following, there to celebrate the Synod under him; which power Legantine brought him and all the Clergy into a Praemunire, to his overthrow and their cost, they being enforced to grant the king an hundred thousand pounds, to acknowledge him on earth supreme Head of the Church of England, and to renounce the Pope's Supremacy, to buy their peace. He dissolved 40. Monasteries of good worth, converting all their goods and movables into his own Coffers, which were so stuffed with Treasure, that 12. Barrels● full o● Gold and Silver, were laid aside to serve the Pope in his Wars, emptying the Land also of twelve score thousand pounds which he forced from the king; all which he sent to relieve and ransom the Pope then in prison, to the great impoverishing of his Majesty's Coffers and the Realm: His revenues one way or other● were equal to the kings; he had no less than 1200. Hor●e for his retinue, 80. wagons for his carriage, and 60. Mules for sumpter horses when he went into France. He carried the Great Seal of England with him in his Embassy without the king's consent, so that no Writs nor Patents could be sealed, nor business of the kingdom dispatched in the interim. He proclaimed wars against the Emperor without the king's consent, stirred up the French king to war against him, aiding him with moneys without the King's privity, and contrary to his liking, he demanded ●he 5. part of the true value of every man's goods, by way of loan, toward the maintenance of the Wars in France, putting men to confess upon their Oaths, the true estimate of their Estates, without the King's privity, which caused many insurrections and mutinies in the Kingdom, the people rising up and denying to pay it: at which the King being very angry, released the loan as an intolerable oppression, sore against this Prelate's will● yet the Cardinal, the sole cause and urger thereof, would needs lay the odium of it on the King, to alienate the hearts of his Subjects from him● and take the sole praise of the release of it to himself, as if he with much suit and danger had obtained it. * Richard Stanihurst his Continuation of the Chronicles of Ireland, in Holinshed, Vol. 2. p. 85. to ●8. He falsely prosecuted and imprisoned the Earl of Kildare, accusing him before the Counsel to take away his life, where he pressed him so deeply with disloyalty, that the presumption (as the Cardinal did force it) being vehement, the Treason odious, the King suspicious, the enemies eager, the friends saint (which were sufficient grounds to overthrow an innocent person) the Earl was reprived to the Tower, whither on a night suddenly came a Mandate to the Lieutenant from the Cardinal, to execute Kildare on the morrow, before any judgement given, and without the king's privity: who being acquainted by the Lieutenant therewith at midnight, the king controlling the sauciness of the Priest, delivered the Lieutenant his Signet in token of countermand; which when the Cardinal had seen, he began to breath out unseasonable Language, which the Lieutenant was loath to hear, and so left him pattering and chanting the Devils Pater noster. He oppressed and and disquieted the whole Realm and Christian world all his time, endeavoured to set up the Pope's power, all he might, with prejudice to the kings, aspiring to the Papacy himself, and sending much money to Rome to bribe the Cardinals to elect him, though he failed in that project: He was so proud, that he had divers Lords, Earls and Knights attending on him● and was served on the knee when he went Ambassador into Germany: He was exceeding treacherous, false, and perfidious to the King, who trusted him with the government of the Realm, seeking only his own ends and advancements: He caused him to break off his firm League with the Emperor, and to make w●rre upon him and side with France; stirring up likewise the French King against the Emperor, only to wreck his private spleen upon him, denouncing wars against him by an Herald without the King's knowledge; He set England, France, Germany, Flanders and Italy together by the ears; He bore such a hand upon the controversies which ran between the King, the Emperor, the King of France, and other Princes, as all the world might acknowledge the resolution and expectation of all affairs to depend on him and his authority: He exceedingly abused and deluded the King about the matter of his Divorce, which himself first put him upon to spite the Emperor, delaying him from time to time, to his no small cost and vexation, and writing likewise secret Letters to Pope Clement to hinder the Divorce all he might, which Letters an English Gentleman then at Rome got into his hands, by means of one of the Pope's Concubines. * Holinshed, p. 908. The Queen most grievously accused Cardinal Wolsie in the presence of the whole Court of untruth, deceit, wickedness, and malice, which had sown dissension betwixt her and her husband the King; and therefore openly protested, that she did utterly abhor, refuse, and forsake such a Judge, as was not only a most malicious enemy to her, but also a manifest adversary to all Right and Justice. He did many things when he was Ambassador without the King's privity, and held correspondency with his enemies. * Practise of Popish Prelates, p. 368. to 373. Mr. Tyndall (who notably descries and lays open his treacheries) writes That he calculated the King's Nativity (which is a common Practice of Prelates in all Lands) whereby he saw whereunto the King's Grace should be inclined all his Life, and what should be like to chance him at all times; and (as he then heard ●t spoken of divers) he made by craft of Necromancy graven imagery to bear upon him, wherewith he bewitched the King's mind, and the King to dote upon him● more than ever he did on any Lady or Gentlewoman (a trick of the Devil's suggestion usual among Court Prelates and Priests) so that now the King's Grace followed him as he followed the King. And then what he said, that was wisdom, what he praised, that was honourable only. Moreover, in the mean time he Note this ensuing Policy which our Prelates now practise. spied out the natures and dispositions of the King's playfellows, and of all that were great, and whom he spied meet for his purpose, him he flattered, and him he made faithful with great promises, and to him he swore, and of him he took an oath again, that the one should help the other, for without a secret Oath he admitted no man unto any part of his privities. And ever as he grew in promotions and dignity, so gathered he unto him of the most subtle witted, and of them that were drunk in the de●ire of honour, most like unto himself. And after they were sworn he promoted them● and with great promises made them in falsehood faithful, and of them ever presented unto the king's Grace and put them into his service; sayings this is a man meet for your Grace. And by these spies, if any thing were spoken or done in Court against the Cardinal, of that he had word within an hour or two. And then came the Cardinal to Court with all his Magic to plead to the contrary. If any in the Court had spoken against the Cardinal, and the same not great in the king's favour, the Cardinal bade him walk a Villain, and thrust him out of the Court headlong: If he were in conceit with the king's Grace, than he flattered, and persuaded, and corrupted some with gifts, and sent some Ambassadors, and some he made Captain at Calais, Hams, Gynes, jarnsie and Gernsie, or sent them to Ireland, or into the North, and so occupied them till the king had forgot them, or other were in their rooms, or he sped what he intended. And in like manner played h●e with the Ladies and Gentlewoman, whosoever of them was great, with her was he familiar, and to her gave he gifts. Yea, and where Saint Thomas of Canterbury was wont to come after, Thomas Cardinal went oft before preventing his Prince, and perverted the order of that holy man. If any were subtle witted and meet for his purpose, her made he sworn (O treachery) to betray the Queen likewise, and to tell what she said or did. I knew one that departed the Court for no other cause, then that she would no longer betray her Mistress. And after the same example he furnished the Court Note this policy wh●ch Cant●rbury of late imitated. with Chaplains of his own sworn Disciples and Children of his own bringing up, to be always present, and to dispute of vanities, and to water whatsoever the Cardinal had planted. If among those Cormorants any yet began to be much in favour with the King, and to be somewhat busy in the Court, and to draw any other way then as my Lord Cardinal had appointed, that the Plough should go, anon he was sent to Italy or to Spain, or some quarrel was picked against him, and so was thrust out of the Court as Stokesley was. He promoted the Bishop of Lincoln that now is, his most faithful Friend and Old Companion, and made him Confessor: to whom of whatsoever the King's Grace shrove himself, think ye not that he spoke so loud that the Cardinal heard it? and not unright, for as God's Creatures ought to obey God and serve his honour, so ought the Pope's creatures to obey the Pope and serve his Majesty. Finally, Thomas Wolsie became what he would, even partner of Heaven, so that no man could enter into promotion but through him. Being thus advanced he begins to act his part like a sworn Vassal to the Pope, and a Traitor to his Prince, which * Practise of Popish Prelates, p. 369. to 373. Mr. Tyndall, who lived at that time, thus relates. About the beginning of the King's Grace that now in France was mighty, so that I suppose it was not mightier this five hundred years. King Lewis of France had won Naples and had taken Bonony from Saint Peter See● wherefore Pope july was wroth, and cast how to bring the French men down; yet soberly, lest while he brought him lower, he should give an occasion to lift up the Emperor higher. Our first Voyage into Spain was to bring the French men lower; for our meinie were set in the Forefront and borders of Spain toward Gascoine; partly to keep those parties, and partly to fear the Gascoynes, and to keep them at home, while in the mean time the Spaniards wan Naverne. When Naverns was wan, our men came to lose as many as died not there, and brought all their money with them home again, save that they spent there. Howbeit, for all the loss of Naverne, the French men were yet able enough to match Spain, the Venetians, and the Pope, with all the Souchenars that he could make; so that there was yet no remedy but we must set on the French men also, if they should be brought out of Italy. Then Pope july wrote unto his dear Son Thomas Wolsie, that he would be as good, as loving, and as helping to Holy Church, as ever any Thomas was, seeing he was as able; then the new Thomas as glorious as the old, took the matter in hand, and persuaded the King's Grace. And then the King's Grace took a Dispensation for his Oath made upon the appointment of peace between him and the French King, and promised to help the Holy Seat, wherein Pope Peter never ●ate. But the Emperor Maximilian might in no wi●e stand still, le●t the French men should money him, and get aid of him, since the Almains refuse not money whensoever it be proffered; then quoth Thomas Wolsie, O ho, and like your Grace, what an honour should it be unto your Grace, if the Emperor were your Soldier; so great honour never chanced any King christened; it should be spoken of while the World stood; the glory and honour shall hide and darken the cost that it shall never be seen, though it should cost your Realm. Dixit, & factum est. It was even so. And then a Parliament, and then pay, and then upon the French Dogs, with clean remission of all his sins, that slew one of them; or if he be slain (for the pardons have no strength to save in this life, but in the life to come only) then to Heaven strait, without feeling of the pains of Purgatory. Then came our King with all his might by Sea and by Land, and the Emperor with a strong, Army, and the Spaniards, and the Pope, and the Venetians all at once against King Lewis of France. As soon as the Pope had that he desired in Italy, than peace immediately; and French men were christian men● and pity, yea and great sin also were it to shed their blood, and the French king was the most Christian king again. And thus was peace concluded, our Englishmen, or rather Sheep, came home against Winter, and left their Fleeces behind them: wherefore no ●mall number of them while they sought them better raiment at home, were hanged for their labour. When this peace was made, our holy Cardinals● and Bishops (as their old guise is to calk and cast 40. yea an hundred year before, what is like to chance unto their kingdom) considered how the Emperor that now is, was most like to be chosen Emperor after his Grandfather Maximilian; for Maximilian had already obtained of divers of the Electours that it should so be. They considered also how mighty he should be: First, King of Spain, with all that pertaineth thereto, which was wont to be 6. or 7. Kingdomes● then Duke of Burgaine, Earl of Flanders, of Holland, Zealand, and Braband, with all that pertain thereto, then Emperor, and his Brother Duke of Austria, and his sister Queen of Hungary; wherefore thought our Prelates, if we take not heed betimes, our Kingdom is like to be troubled, and we to be brought under the feet; for this man shall be so mighty, that he shall with power take out of the French Kings hands, out of the hands of the Venetians, and from the Pope also, whatsoever pertaineth unto the Empire, and whatsoever belongeth unto his other kingdoms and Dominions thereto, and then will he come to Rome, and be crowned there; and so shall he overlook our Holy Father, and see what he doth, and then shall the old Heretics rise up again and say, that the Pope is Antichrist, and stir up again and bring to light that we have hid and brought asleep with much cost, pain, and bloodshedding more than this hundred years long. Considered also that his Aunt is Queen of England, and his wife the King of England's Si●ter; considered the old amity between the House of Burgaine, and the old Kings of England, so that they could never do aught in France without their help; and last of all, considered the course of Merchandise that England hath in those parts, and also the natural hate that Englishmen bear to Frenchmen: wherefore if we will use our old practice, and set the French King against him; then he shall lightly obtain the favour of the King of England, by the means of his Ant and his wife, and aid-with men and money: wherefore we must take heed betimes and break this amity: which thing we may by this our old cra●● easily bring to pass: Let us take a Dispensation, and break this Marriage, and turn the King's Sister unto the French King: If the French King get a Male of her, than we shall lightly make our King protector of France; and so shall England and France be coupled together: and as for the Queen of England, we shall trim her well enough, and occupy the king with strange love, and keep her that she shall bear no rule. And as the Gods had spoken so it came to pass. Our fair young Daughter was sent to the old pocky king of France● that year before our mortal enemy, and a Miscreant worse than a Turk, and disobedient unto our Holy Father, and no more obedient than he was compelled to be against his will. In short space thereafter Thomas Wolsie now Cardinal and Legate a latere, and greatly desirous to be Pope also, thought it exceeding expedient for his many secret purposes to bring our king, and the king of France that now is, together; both to make a perpetual peace and amity between them, and that while the two kings and their Lords dallied together, the great Cardinals and Bishops of both parties might betray them both, and the Emperor and all Christian kings thereto. Then he made a journey of Gentlemen arrayed altogether in silk, so much as their very shoes, and lining of their Boots, more like their Mothers then men of war; yea, I am sure that many of their Mothers would have been ashamed of so nice and wanton array. Howbeit they went not to make wars, but peace for ever and a day longer. But to speak of the pompous apparels of my Lord himself, and of his Chaplains, it passeth the Twelve Apostles. I dare swear that if Peter and Paul had seen them suddenly and at a blush, they would have been harder in belief that they or any such should be their successors, than Thomas Didimus was to believe that Christ was risen again from death. When all was concluded between the king of France and ours, that Thomas Wolsie had devised, and when the Prelates of both parties had cast their pennyworths against all chances, and devised remedies for all mischiefs; then the right Reverend Father in God Thomas Cardinal and Legate, would go see the young Emperor newly chosen to the room, and have a certain secret communication with some of his Prelates also: And got him to Bridges in Flanders, where he was received with great solemnity as might belong to so great a pillar of Christ's Church, and was saluted at the entering into the Town of a merry Fellow, which said, Salve Rex Regis tuì, atque Regni sui; Hail both King of thy King, and of his Realm. Nota. And though there were never so great strife between the Emperor and the French king, yet my Lord Cardinal juggled him favour of them both, and finally brought the Emperor to Cales to the king's Grace, where was great triumph and great love and amity showed on both parties; insomuch, that a certain man marveling at it, asked the old Bishop of Durham, How it might be that we were so great with the Emperor so shortly, upon so strong and everlasting a peace made between us and the French men, the Emperor and the king of France being so mortal enemies? My Lord answered, That it might be well enough if he wist all; but there was a certain secret (said he) whereof all men knew not: yea verily, they have had Note this. secrets this 800. years, which though all the Laymen have felt them, yet few have spied them, save a few Judass, which for lucre have been confederate with them to betray their own kings and all other. Then were we indifferent, and stood still, and the Emperor and the French king wrestled together; and Ferdinandus the Emperor's Brother wan Milan of the Frenchmen; and the Emperor Turnay our great Conquest, which yet after so great cost in buil●●●● a Castle we delivered up again unto the Frenchmen, in earnest and hope o a marriage between the Dolphin and our Princess. After that ●●e Emperor would into Spain, and came through England, where he was received with great honour, and with all that pertaineth to love and amity. The King's Grace lent him Money, and promised him more; and the Emperor should tarry a certain time and marry our Princess; not that the Card●nall intended; that, thou mayst be sure; for it was not profitable for their Kingdom; but his mind was to dally with the Emperor, and to keep him without a wife (insomuch as he was young and lusty) he might have been nozeled and entangled with Whores, (which is their nurturing of Kings) and made so effeminate and beastly, that he should never have been able to lift up his heart to any goodness or virtue; that Cardinals and Bishops might have administered his Dominions in the mean time, unto our Holy Father's profit. The King of France hearing the favour that was showed unto the Emperor sent immediately a Defiance unto our King, not without our Cardinals and Bishops counsel thou mayst well wit. For Frenchmen are not so foolish to have done it so unadvisedly and so rashly, seeing they had too many in their tops already. Then our King spoke many great words, that he would drive the French King out of his Realm, or else the French King should drive him out of his: But had he added as the Legate Pandulph taught King Io●n, with the Pope's Licence, his words had sounded much better: For there can no vow stand in effect, except the Holy Father confirmed it. We sent out our Soldiers two Summers against the French men, Note this unto whose chief Captains the Cardinal had appointed how far they should go, and what they should do; and therefore the French king was nothing a●raid, but brought all his power against the Emperor in other places; and so he was ever betrayed: And thus the Cardinal was the Emperors' Friend openly and the French Kings secretly. For at the meeting with the French King beside Ca●es he utterly betrayed the Emperor, yet for no love that h●e had to France, but to help the Pope, and to have been Pope happily, and to save their Kingdom; which treason, though all the World smelled it, y●●● broke not out openly to the eye, till the ●●●ge of 〈◊〉. And the Cardinal lent the Emperor much money openly, and gave the French King more secretly. He played with both hands to serve their secret that all men know not as the Bishop of Durham said. But whatsoever the Frenchmen did they had ever the worse notwithstanding the secret working of our holy Prelates on their side. Finally, unto the siege of Pavia, came the French king personally with 60. thousand men of war, of which 12. thousand were horsemen, and with money enough. And the Emperor's host was under 20. thousand, of which were but 3. thousand Horsemen, with no money at all: For he trusted unto the Pope for aid of men, and unto our Cardinal for Money. But the Pope kept back his men till the Frenchmen had given them a field; and our Cardinal kept back his money for the same purpose. And thus was the silly Emperor betrayed, as all his predecessors have been this 8. hundred years. Howbeit there be that say, that the Emperor's Soldiers so threatened Stace the king's Grace's Ambassador, that he was fain to make chevisance with Merchants for money in the king's name, to pay the Soldiers withal; Wherefore the Cardinal took from him all his promotions, and played the Tormentor with him, when he came home, because he presumed to do one jot more than was in his Commission. But howsoever it was, the Emperor's men in tarrying for help had spent all their Victuals: Whereupon Bourbon the chief Captain of the Emperor, said unto his under Captains; Ye see, help cometh not, and that our victuals are spent: wherefore there is no remedy but to fight, though we be unequally matched. If we win, we shall find meat enough; if we lose, we shall lose no more than we must lose with hunger, though we fight not. And so they concluded to set upon the Frenchmen by night. The King of France and his Lords supposing that the Moon would sooner have fallen out of the sky, then that the Emperor's host durst have fought with them, were somewhat negligent, and went the same night a mumming that Bourbon set upon them. The Emperor's Host therefore, with their sudden coming upon them, amazed the Frenchmen, and drove them upon heaps together, one on another, so that they never could come in array again, and took the King, Note this and divers of his Lords, and slew many, and won the field. And there came out all the Cardinal's privy treason. For in the French-Kings Tent (say men) were Letters found, and beside that in the French-kings Treasure, and in all the Host among the Soldiers were English Ships found innumerable, which had come sailing a thousand miles by Land. But what wonder? Ships be made to sail over the Sea, and wings to fly into far Countries, and to mount to the top of High hills. When the French King was taken, we sang, Te Deum. But for all that singing, we made peace with Frenchmen. And the Pope, the Venetians, France and England were knit together, lest the Emperor's Army should do any hurt in France: whereby you may conjecture of what mind the Pope and the Cardinal were toward the Emperor, and with what heart our spiritualty with their invisible secrets, sang Te Deum. And from that time hitherto, the Emperor and our Cardinal have been twain, After that, when the King of France was delivered home again, and his Sons left in pledge, many ways were sought to bring home the sons also; but in vain except the French King would make good that which he had promised the Emperor. For the bringing home of these children no man more busied his wits then the Cardinal: He would in any wise the Emperor should have sent them home, and it had been but for our King's pleasure for the great kindness that he showed him in times past. He would have married the King's Daughter our Princess unto the Dolphin again, or as the voice went among many, unto the second Brother, and he should have been Prince in England, and King in time to come; so that he sought always to pluck us from the Emperor, and join us unto France, to make France strong enough to match the Emperor, and to keep him down that the Pope might reign a God alone and do what pleaseth him, without controlling of any overseer. And for the same purpose he left nothing unprovided to bring the Mart from Antwerp to Cales. But at that time, the Pope taking part with the French King had war with the Emperor: And at the last the Pope was taken, which when the Cardinal heard, he wrote unto the Emperor, that he should make him Pope: And when he had gotten an answer that pleased him not, but according unto his deservings toward the Emperor, than he waxed furious mad, and seek all means to displease the Emperor, and imagined the divorcement between the King and the Queen, and wrote sharply unto the Emperor with manacing Letters, that if he would not make him Pope, he would make such ruffling between Christian Princes as was not this hundred years, to make the Emperor repent; yea, though it should cost the whole Realm of England, The Lord Jesus be our shield, what a fierce wrath of God is this upon us, that a misshapen Monster should spring out of a Dunghill into such an height, that the dread of God and man laid apart, he should be so malapert not only to defy utterly the Majesty of so mighty an Emperor, whose Authority both Christ and all his Apostles obeyed● and taught all other to obey, threatening damnation to them that would not: But should also set so little by the whole Realm of England which hath bestowed so great cost and shed so much blood to exalt and maintain such proud, churlish, and unthankful Hypocrites that he should not care to destroy it utterly, for satisfying of his villainous lusts. Godly Master Tyndall was so far affected with the treacherous practices of this Cardinal, that he laid them open in two several Discourses; the one entitled, The Ohedience of a Christian man; the other, The Practice of Popish Prelates. In the last whereof after the recital of these his perfidious actions, he breaks out into this Patheticke Supplication: * Pag. 375. Note this. I beseech the Kings most Noble Grace therefore, to consider all the ways by which the Cardinal and our holy Bishops have led him, since he was first King, and to see whereunto all the pride, pomp, and vain boast of the Cardinal is come, and how God hath resisted him and our Prelates in all their wiles; we who have nothing to do at all have meddled yet in all matters, and have spent for our Prelates causes more than all Christendom, even unto the utter beggering of ourselves, and have gotten nothing but rebuke, and shame, and hate among all Nations, and a mock and a scorn thereto, of them whom we have most holpen. For the French men (as the saying is) of late days made a play or a disguising at Paris, in which the Emperor danced with the Pope and the French king, and wearied them, the king of England sitting on a high bench and looking on. And when it was asked, why he danced not, it was answered, that he ●ate there, but to pay the Minstrels their wages only. As who should say, we paid for all men's dancing, we moneyed the Emperor only, and gave the Frenchmen double, and triple secretly, and to the Pope also. Yea and though Fardinandu● had money sent him openly to blind the world withal, yet the saying is throughout all Duchland, that we sent money to the King of Pole, and to the Turk also, and that by help of our money Fardinandus was driven out of Hungary: which thing, though it were not true, yet it will breed us a scab at the last, and get us with our meddling more hate than we shall be able to bear, if a chance come, unl●sse that we wax wiser betime. And I beseech his Grace also to have mercy of his own soul, and not to suffer Christ and his holy Testament to be persecuted under his name any longer, that the sword of the wrath of God may be put up again, which for that cause no doubt is most chiefly drawn. And I beseech his Grace to have compassion on his poor subjects, which have ever b●ene unto his Grace, both obedient, loving and kind, that the Realm utterly perish not with the wicked Counsel of our pestilent Prelates. So Tyndall. After this the Cardinal was attainted in a * Hall's Chron. 21. H. 8. f. 184, 185, 189, 190. praemunire, whereupon the King seized on all his goods, took away the great Seal of England from him, thrust him from the Court, yet left him the Arch-Bishopricke of York and the Bishopric of Winchester. The Parliament exhibited sundry Articles of High-Treason against him. As, that he had exercised a Legantine power here in England, derived from the Pope without the King's Licence, contrary to the Laws of the Realm, that in all his Letters to the Pope and other ●orragne Princes he put himself before the King in these words, I, and my King: that he carried the Great Seal of England over into the Low-countries with him, when he went Ambassador to the Emperor: That he proclaimed open war by an Herald against the Emperor without the King's privity; that he had sent Gregory of Cassido a Knight, into Italy, to make a new League between the King and the Duke of Farrar without the king's knowledge; That being almost rotten with the French Pox he presumed to breathe with his stinking and rotten mouth in the king's face; That he set his Cardinal's Hat on the king's Coin; and that he exported an infinite Mass of Money out of the kingdom into Italy, that he might most impudently compass the Papacy, with other particulars forecited.. All which, together with the Cardinal's attainder in the Praemunire (Mr. * Practise of Popish Prelates, p. 373. Tyndall) saith, were done only in policy by the Cardinal, to blear the eyes of the World withal, because nought worthy a Traitor was done unto him, it being seldom heard or read, that so great a Traitor was so easily put to death or punished; because Sir Thomas Moor his chiefest Secretary, one nothing inferior to his Master in lying, feigning, and bearing two faces in one hood, and the chiefest stale wherewith the Cardinal caught the king's Grace, whom he called to the confirmation of all that he intended to persuade, was made Chancellor in his place; because his Bishopric of Durham was bestowed on one of his old Chaplains and chief Secretaries his fast friends; and because as soon as the Parliament broke up, the Cardinal had his Charter of pardon and got him home, and all Bishops got them every Fox to his hole, leaving their Attorneys yet behind them, thinking to come again themselves as soon as the constellation was some what overrun, whereof they were afraid. But however it were either in policy only or earnest, it turned to reality at last: For the Cardinal thus put from the Court, and his Chancellorship, nothing abating his pride or spirit to beard the king & flater the people, appointed to be installed at York in great pomp, inviting all the lords and Gentlemen in the country, to accompany him from Cawood to York; complaining likewise by degrees to many of the great injuries the king had done him to stir up the people to sedition; inveighing likewise very bitterly in his Letters to the Pope and other Foreigners against the king; which railing Letters and reproaches of his, coming to the king's Ambassadors ears they acquainted the king therewith: * Holinshed, p. 915, 916. The king acquainted with these his Seditious and disloyal practices, and understanding of his intended pompous instalment at York, commanded the Earl of Northumberland to arrest him at Cawood of High-Treason, which he did about the beginning of November, 1536. The Cardinal wondering at this sudden arrest, stood first upon his terms of contest with the Earl, telling him that he was a Cardinal, a Member of the Court of Rome, and the Pope's Legate, not subject to any man's or Prince's arrest, on whom to lay violent hands was a great wickedness; but at last, fearing the success and the Earl's power, submitted himself against his will. The Earl hereupon removed his followers● seized on all his plate and goods, brought him to Sheffield Castle, where he delivered him to the High Sheriff of Shropshire to be conveyed to London. Thither the Captain of the Guard, and Lieutenant of the Tower with certain Yeomen of the Guard, were sent to fetch him to the Tower, at which the Cardinal was sore astonished, and fearing the worst grew sick upon it, whereupon he willingly took so much quantity of a strong purgation that his nature was not able to bear it, and thereof died at Leicester Abbey the 27. day of November, his body lying dead was black as pitch, and so heavy that six could scarce bear it; Furthermore, it did so stink above the ground, that they were constrained to hasten the burial of it in the night season, before it was day. At the which burial, such a tempest, with such a stink there arose, that all the Torches went out, and so he was thrown into the Tomb, and there left. By the ambitious pride and excessive worldly wealth of this one Cardinal (writes Master Fox) all men may easily understand and judge what the state and condition of all the rest of the same Order (whom we call Spiritual men) was in those days, as well in all other places of Christendom as specially here in England; whereas the Princely possessions and great pride of the Clergy, did not only far surpass and exceed the common measure and order of Subjects, but also surmounted over kings and Princes, and all other Estates, as may well appear by h●s doings and order of his Story above described, In which I have been the more prolix, because it notably paints out unto us the ambitious, treacherous, ●lye practices and designs of our Prelates, with the ordinary ways whereby they creep into Prince's favours; as likewise their insolent behaviour and strange perfidiousness when they are grown great; and is a lively pattern of the Bishop's practices in our age, who tread in these his footsteps, and follow them to an hair's breadth: I would therefore advise them to remember his last words (as well as imitate his Actions) with which I shall close up his Story, * Holinshed, p. 917. Godwin, p. 621. If I had served God as diligently as I have done the King, he would not have given me over in my grey hairs. But this is the just reward that I must receive for the pains and study that I have had, to do him service, not regarding my service to God, so much as the satisfying of his pleasure. Speed hist. l. 9 c. 21. p. 1034. to 1043. Grafton, An 27. H. 8. p. 1233. to 1237. Edward Lee, 23 EDWARD LEE. who succeeded him in his Arch Bishopric, in the great Rebellion of the North, An. 1535. and 1536. joined with the Rebels against his Prince; some say, it was against his will, but certain it is, that the Abbots, priests, and Clergimen were the chief cause & ringleaders in this Rebellion, the principal pretence whereof, was the reformation of religion, the abolishing of the heresies of Luther, Zuinglius, Wicklif, and other Protestant Writers the removing of Cranmer & other heretical Bishops and Privy Counsellors, the restoring of and Priori●s● and all points of Popery formerly maintained● with the confirmation of the privileges of this in special, that Priests might not suffer for any treason or felony, unless they were first degraded. Now the Abbots, Priests, Monks and Clergy, being the stirrers up and chief Captains of this Rebellion upon these points of Religion and privilege of the Church, which mainly concerned the Clergy, it is likely the Archbishop was as forward as any of the rest in this Insurrection, and that he accompanied and encouraged the Rebels not out of 〈◊〉 or constraint, as he afterwards pretended, but willingly, though ●he King pardoned him, as he did all the other wilful Rebels. Some of them making a new insurrection, were afterwards taken and executed as Traitors to the Crown; among which number, Pa●law Abbot of Whaley in Lincolnshire, john Castlegate and William Haydocke Monks of the same house, Robert Hobbs Abbot of Woborne in Bedfordshire, Adam Sudbury Abbot of Germany with Astbeed a Monk of that House, the Abbot of Sawly in Lan●ash●re, and the Prior of the same, William W●ld Prior of Birlingto●, the Parson of Paddington, 5. priests of Lincolnshire, Doctor Markerell, who styled himself Captain Cobbler, and john Allen Priests (the chief firebrands in this Rebellion) were hanged for Rebellion, as they well deserved, though they named their enterprise an holy blessed Pilgrimage, and had certain Banners in the field, wherein was planted Christ hanging on the Cross on the one side, and a Chalice with a painted Cake in it, on the other side. 24 ROBERT HOLGATE. For other Arch-Bishops since, I find not much concerning them; only I read, that Godwin, p. 624. Robert Holgate his next Successor, was committed prisoner to the Tower in the first year of Queen Mary, where he lay an year and half; and that Edwin Sands another of his Successors, was long imprisoned by Queen Mary: * Fox Acts and Monuments, p. 1891. to 1894. Godwin. p. 625. he being Vicechancellor of Cambridge when the Lady jane was proclaimed Queene● preached a Sermon upon that oc●●sion, which was like to cost him his life. Samuel Harsnet 25 HARSN●T● the last Archbish. but one being made a Privy Counsellor by our present Sover●igne King Charles, was such a furious Hildebrand, that like Davus in the Comedy, he perturbed all things where ever he came; insomuch, that the Lords and Court growing weary of him and his domineering outrage, caused him to be sent from Court to his Arch-Bishopricke, and there to keep residence till he should be sent for: Where having no other employment, he falls by the ears with Doctor Howson Bishop of Durham, whom he excommunicated, for refusing to admit him to visit in his Diocese as his Metropolitan, he being a Count Palatine in his Bishopric; and withal falling to persecute the godly Ministers of his Diocese, he was smitten mortally with a dangerous disease, whereof he died the very night before he resolved to suspend and silence some good men summoned to appear before him the next morning. This furious Arch-Prelate was such an enemy to the Laws and Liberties of the subject, that in the case of Mr. Walter Long, censured in Star-chamber about 4. Caroli, for coming up to the Parliament House, whereof he was a member, whil●s he was Sheriff of Wiltshire, contrary to his Oath, (as was pretended) when as his Counsel produced divers ancient Records and Precedents touching the Privileges of Parliaments and the members of it, to exempt him from the Jurisdiction and sentence of that Court; this Archbishop checked his counsel for troubling them with Motheaten Records, saying, That they sat there not to be guided by Precedents, but to make Precedents; and so proceeded to censure in the cause. In a word, I may conclude of him● as Saint Epist. 237. f. 233. Bernard long before, did of one of his predecessors: Nun Eboracensis ipse est cui te praes●nte, fratres tui restiterunt in faciem, eo quod reprehensibilis erat? sed speravit in multitudine divitiarum suarum, & praevalu●t in vanitate sua: Cert●m est tamen quod non intravit per ostium in ovile ovium, sed ascendit aliunde. Si Paston fui●set, diligendus erat; si mercenarius, tolerandus; Nunc autem cavendus et repellendus utpote fur & latro. 26 RICHARD NEALE. Richard Neale the last Archbishop of York, before his coming to that See, about the 13 year of King james not long after he was created a Bishop, was highly questioned in Parliament for seditious speeches against the Commons House, for which he had suffered condign punishment, had he not been an active instrument to dissolve that Parliament, to avoid the censure of it. Since that he had a hand in dissolving other Parliaments, to the prejudice of the King and Kingdom. In the Remonstrance of the Commons House of Parliament, presented to King Charles our Sovereign in the 3. year of his Reign; he was by name complained against as one of the chief heads of the popish and Arminian Factions, which disquieted both our Church and State; and as a persecuter of good Ministers, and suppressour of Lectures. How many godly Ministers he prosecuted, silenced, suspended, deprived, both in the High Commission, and all the Diocese under his Jurisdiction, whiles he continued in favour at the Court, is so well known to all, that I need not relate it: And his disfavour at Court (as most conjecture) was the cause of his unexpected Clemency to the Ministers of the province of York some few years before his death. He was the first advancer of William Laud Archbishop of Canterbury, of Doctor Cousins, with sundry other Incendiaries and Innovators both in Church and State, who were entertained by him for his Chaplaines● and then promoted by his meanes● to the ruin almost of our Religion and Kingdom. He was a great enemy to Parliaments. Prohibitions, the Liberties of the Subject, and Laws of the Land: He seldom or never preached himself, and therefore could not endure frequent preaching in others: He was a great furtherer of the Book for sports on the Lord's day, and an enemy to purity, Puritan, and the sincere practice of piety. He had a hand in ratifying the late Canons and Oath, in affront of his Majesty's Prerogative, the Parliament, Laws, and Liberties of the Subject; And no doubt he had a finger in the late Scottish Wars and Combustions; whereupon he burned all his Letters concerning Church and State-affairs, as soon as he heard the Scots had entered into England, for fear they should have been surprised and his fellow-Prelates machinations against the Scots by their surprisal discovered. He had a chief hand and influence in the unjust and bloody sentences against Dr. Layton and Mr. Pryn in the Star-chamber; against Mr. Smart● Dr. Bastwicke, Mr. Huntly, and sundry others in the High Commission; in the vexatious and most exorbitant proceedings against Calvin Bruen, Peter Lee, Mr. Inch, and sundry others of Chester, See a new discovery of the Prelate's Tyranny, p. 92. to 108. for visiting M. Pryn in his passage through that City towards Carnarvan Castle● and by 2. Orders under the high Commission Seal of York, signed with his own and other Commissioners hands, bearing date the 10. Novem. and 4. Decem. 1637. commanded 5. Pictures of the Portraiture of M. Pryn to be defaced, and then burnt at the high Cross in Chester, before the Mayor, Alderman, and Citizens' out of an hatred to Mr. Prynnes person (which no doubt he would have burned to, as well as his picture, had it been in his power.) This Arch-Prelate by the aid of his quondam Chaplain Canterbury, encroached much on the liberties of the Lord Maior and Citizens of York, with whom he had many contests; and procured a Mandate to the Lord Maior, not to carry his sword before him within the Close and Cathedral at York, though his Predecessors had ever used to do it from K. Richard the 2. his days, who gave them this privilege by a Charter, and yet the Dean and prebend's of York in the mean have intruded themselves (contrary to divers Charters) into the civil Government of the City of York, which no ways appertain unto them. The Mayor of York is the King's Lieutenant there, and his Sword of Justice the Kings, not his own. Therefore the Arch-Bishops putting down of his Sword within the Precincts of the Close, is a direct encroachment upon his Majesty's Prerogative Royal, and a denying of his Supremacy and Jurisdiction over him, or his Cathedral at York. This Prelate being scarce Parliament proof, to prevent all questioning; at the approach of this present Parliamentary Assembly fell sick and died, being now gone to answer all his Episcopal extravagancies before a greater Tribunal. For my part, I meddle not with him as he was a man● but only as he was a Prelate; not to defame his person, or posterity, but to discover the evil effects of his Prelacy: His See continueth yet void since his death's And for ever may it so remain, unless his Successors prove more loyal to their Sovereigns, more profitable to our Church and State, than he and his forementioned Predecessors have been. CHAP. III. Comprising the several Treasons, Conspiracies, Rebellions, Contumacies, Disloyalties, Wars, Dissensions, and State-Schismes of the Bishops of London, Winchester, Durham, Salisbury, and Lincoln. HAving thus presented you with the History of the Treasons, Conspiracies, etc. of the Arch-Bishops of Canterbury and York, I shall now proceed to those of our inferior Prelates of London, Winchester, Durham, Salisbury and Lincoln; who, as the old Cocks of Canterbury and York did crow in this behalf, so the young Cockerels of these and other Sees did imitate their demeanour, (as In his Description of England, l. 2 c. 1. p. 133. William Harrison well observeth) which may appear by these ensuing Examples and Histories of their lives. Bishops of London. 1 VODINUS Vodinus Archbishop of London, Speeds hist l 7. c 4. p. 207. Godw. p. 182. reprehended Vor●igern the British king for marrying with Rowen, Hengists' Daughter, being an Infidel, telling him, That he had endangered both his Soul and Crown; which words were so ill digested by Vortigern, that shortly after it cost the Archbishop his life, who was slain by Hengist his procurement, the first Saxon king. This king Vortigern, An. 450. was * Math. West An. 450. Henricus Huntindon, h●st l. 2. p. 310. Polychron. l. 5. c. 1. excommunicated by St. German Bishop of Auxerre, and an whole Synod of British Bishops, for marrying his own daughter; and afterwards was deposed by Saint German from his Crown, upon this occasion. * ●olychron l. ●, c. 1. f. ●84. jacobus Vsserius de Brit. eccles. Primordiis, p. 334. Antony's nini Chron Tit. 11. c 18. sect. 3 f. 51. B. Vincent●i spec. hist. l. 20. c. 11. Vortigerus denied Saint german lodging in a cold frosty night, and an Herd that kept the king's beasts, seeing that God's servants were grieved, lodged Saint german, and slew a Calf for his Supper: But after supper Saint German causing them to gather all the bones of the Calf together after they had eaten the flesh, raised the Calf again from death to life, so that standing by his Dam alive he began to eat Hay before them. The next day by commandment of God german put down Vortigern from his kingdomed and took the foresaid Herd, and made him king. Then all men were astonished for wonder. And from that time forth the kings of Britons came of the Herds kind. But Gyldas in his story saith, That this befell by the king of Powsie called Buly, and not of Vortigerus; and saith that Bulies' Successors came of this Herds kind, that were kings in that side of Wales. Thus was Vortigerus (an ill king I confess) vexed by these proud and insolent Prelates, and at last deposed. 2 ROBERT DE SIGILLO. After William Harrisons Description of England, l 2. c 1. p. 133.134. the death of Bishop Gilbert, 1133. one Anselm Abbot of Bury, Nephew to Saint Anselm, was elected Bishop of LONDON, and had his his election confirmed at Rome: but presently such exceptions were taken against him, as thereupon he was not only stayed from consecration, but deprived also of his Abbotship. His Electors were William Deane of Paul's, Ralph Langford and Richard ●eauveys, (the same I believe) that afterwards was Bishop. The King who very much misliked this Election (having made request for some other) amongst other effects of his displeasure, caused the wives of these Canons (as Bale reporteth) to be imprisoned, and otherwise shamefully entreated. By reason of the stirs that were about this Election, the See continued void a long time. Anno 1140. Mawde the Empress having taken King Stephen Prisoner, came to London, and finding the Bishopric void, caused one, Robert de Sigillo a Monk of Reading (or as others say Archdeacon of London) to be elected and consecrated Bishop. Within a year or two after, this Bishop was taken prisoner at ●ulham, by Geofry de Mandevill, a Captain of King S●ephens, who ye may be sure could ill brook any man that the Empress favoured. This Bishop of London would not so much as swear to be true subject to King Stephen; wherein he was maintained by the Pope, as appeareth by these Letters. Eugenius Episcopus servus Servorum Dei, dilecto in Christo filio Stephano illustri Regi Anglorum salut●m, & Apostolicam benedictionem. Ad haec superna providentia in Ecclesia Ponfices ordinavit, ut Christianus populus ab eis pascua vitae reciperet, & tam principes seculares, quam inferioris conditionis homines, ipsis Pontificibus tanquam Christi vicariis reverentiam exhiberent. Venerabilis siquidem frater noster Robertus London Episcopus, tanquam vir sapiens & honestus & religionis amator, a nobilitate tua benigne tractandus est, & pr● collata a Deo prudentia propensius honorandus. Quia ergo sicut in veritate comperimus cum animae suae salute, ac suae ordinis periculo, fideli●ate qu● ab eo requeritur astringi non potest, volumus, & ex pater●o ●ibi affect● consulimus, q●a●enus praedictum fratrem no●trum super hoc nullatenus inquietatis, imm● pro bea●i Petri & nostra reverentia, eum in amorem & gratiam tuam recipias. Cum autem illud jur●mentum praestare non possit, sufficiat discretioni tuae, ut simplici & veraci verbo promittat, quod lae●ionem tibi, vel terrae tuae non inferat. Vale● Dat. Meldis 6. Cal julii. Thus we see that Kings were to rule no further than it pleased the Pope to like of, neither to challenge more obedience of their subjects than stood also with their good will and pleasure. He wrote in like sort unto Queen Maud about the same matter, making her Sampsons' Calf (the better to bring his purpose to pass) as appeareth by the same Letter here ensuing. Solomone attestante didicimus, qd mulier sapiens aedificat domum, insipiens autem constructam destruet manibus. Gaudemus prote & devotionis studium in Domino collaudamus, quoniam sicutreligiosorum relatione acceptmus timorem Dei praeoculis habens operibus pietatis intendis, & personas ecclesiasticas & diligis & honoras, ut ergo de bono in melius (inspirante Domino) proficere valeas, nobilitatem tuam in Domino rogamus & rogando monemus & exhortamur in Domino, quatenus initi●s exitus meliores injungas, & venerabilem fratrem nostrum Robertum London Episcop●m pro illius reverentia, qui cum olim Dives esset, pro * The Bishop refused to swear fealty to the King, only to please the Pope. nobis pauper fieri volu●t, attentius diligas & honores apud virum tuum, & dilectum filium nostrum Stephanum, insignem Regem Anglorum efficere studeas, ut monit●s, hortatu, & consilio tuo ipsum in benignitatem & dilectionem suam suscipiat, & pro beati Petri & nostra reverentia propensius habeat commendatum. Et quia sicut (veritate teste) attendimus eum sine salutis, & sui ordinis periculo, praefato filio nostro astringi non posse, volumus, & paterno sibi & tibi affectu consulumus, ut vobis sufficiat, veraci, & simplici verbo promisstonem ab eo suscipere, quod laesionem vel detrimentum ei vel terrae suae non inferat. Dat. ut supra. Is it not strange that a peevish order of Religion (devised by a man) should break the express Law of God, who commandeth all men to honour and obey their Kings and Princes, in whom some part of the power of God is manifest, and laid open to us? And even unto this end the Cardinal of Hos●ia also wrote to the Canons of Paul's after this manner, covertly encouraging them to stand to their election of the said Robert, who was no more willing to give over his new Bishopric, than they careful to offend the King, but ra●her imagined which way to keep it still maugre his displeasure, and yet not to swear obedience unto him, for all that he should be able to do or perform unto the contrary. Humilis, Dei gratia Hostiensis Episcopus, Londinen sis Ecclesiae canonicis spiritum consilii in Domino. Sicut rationi contraria prorsus est abiicienda petitio, ita in hi●s quae juste desiderantur, effectum negare omnino non convenit. Sane nuper accepimus, quod Londinensis Ecclesia, diu proprio destituta Pastore, communi voto, & pari assensu cleri & populi, venerabilem ●ilium nostrum Robertum, ejusdem Ecclesiae Archidiaconum●in Pastorem & Episcopum animarum suarum susceperet & elegerit. Novimus quidem eum esse personam quam sapientia desuper ei attributa, & honestas conversationis, & morum reverentia plurimum commendabilem reddidit. Ind est quod fraternitati vestroe mandando consulimus, ut proposito vestro bono (quod ut credimus ex Deo est) & ut ex literis Domini Papae cognoscetis, non lente dehitum finem imponatis, ne tam nobilis Ecclesia sub occasione hujusmodi spiritualium, quod absit, & temporalium detrimentum patiatur. Ipsius namque industria credimus, quod antiqua religio, & forma disciplinae, & gravitas habitus, in Ecclesia vestra reparari, & si quae fuerint ipsius contentiones, ex Pastoris absentia, Dei gratia cooperante, & eodem praesente, poterint reformari Dat. etc. Hereby you see how King Stephen was dealt withal. And albeit that Canterbury is not openly to be touched herewith, yet it is not to be doubted but he was a doer in it, so far as might tend to the maintenance of the right and prerogative of the holy Church. Thus far verbatim out of Harrison. 3 William de Sancta Maria. Maria● Bishop of London, was * Matth W●stm. Ann 1208. Matth. Paris An. 1208 p. 217.218 224. Godwin p. 194. Fabians Chron. part 1. Anno 1205. p. 28. Polichron. l. 7. c. 33 Holinshed p. 171.172. Martin's History. p. 46.47.48. one of those undutiful Bishops, who about the year of our Lord 1208. interdicted the whole Realm, and excommunicated King john by the Pope's Commandment: they all endured five years' banishment for this their treachery and contumacy, together with confiscation of their goods, and the King being specially incensed against this man, in token of his great displeasure, Anno 1211. threw down to the ground his Castle of Stortford, which William the Conqueror had given to his Church. Besides he joined in the publication of the Pope's sentence for deposing the King, and stirred up the French King, and all other Christians to invade England in an hostile manner, and to depose King john from the Crown, and promised them remission of all their sins for this good Service. After which he voluntarily resigned his Bishopric, Anno. 1221. 4 Roger Niger. Roger Niger Bishop of London * Matthew Paris p 374 375. Godwin p. 194.195. Matthew Westm. An 1235 p. 140. excommunicated the King's Officers, Ano 1233. for that they, according to their duty, had la●d hands upon, and hindered Walter Mauclerke Bishop of Carlisle to pass over the Seas, he having no licence to depart the Realm; and riding flreight unto the Court, he certified the King what he had done, and there renewed the same sentence again: the King himself not a little murmuring at this his insolent act as he had cause, and prohibiting him to do it: the Bishops then at Court, notwithstanding the inhibition, excommunicated these his Officers likewise for doing their duty. * Matth. Paris. p. 365.366. Matth. Westm. An● 1232. p. 132.133.134. Speed. p. 606. About the same time King Henry the third gave commandment for the appehending of Hubert de Burge Earl of Kent, upon some pretence of Treason: who having sudden notice thereof at midnight, fled into a Chapel in Essex belonging to the Bishop of Norwich. The King hearing this was exceeding angry, and fearing lest he should raise some tumults in his Realm, if he escaped thus, sent Sir Godfrey de Cranecomb● with 300. armed men, to apprehend, and bring him to the Tower of London, under pain of death: who hasting to the Chapel, found the Earl (who had some notice of their coming) kneeling there upon his knees before the high Altar, with a Crucifix in one hand, and the Hostia in the other. Godfrey and his associates entering into the Chapel, commanded him in the King's name, and by his direction, to come out of the Chapel, and repair to him to London, which he refusing, saying, that he would upon no terms depart from thence, they taking the Cross and Lords body out of his hands, bound him in chains, carried him to the Tower, and acquainted the King therewith● who was glad of the news. Roger hearing this, and taking it to be a great infringement of the Church's liberties, goeth in post hast to the King, and boldly reproves him for violating the peace of the Church, and threatens to excommunicate all those that apprehended him, unless the King would immediately restore him to the Chapel whence he was extracted and thereupon enforceth the King, sore against his will to remit him o the Chapel. The King hereupon commanded the Chapel to be strictly guarded by the Shrieve of Essex, till Hubert should be starved or forced out thence. * Matth. Paris p 374.375. Matth. Westm. An. 1233 p. 141. Speed p. 608. About a year or two after, this Hubert being imprisoned in the Castle of the Devises, within the Diocese of Salisbury, escaped and fled to the Church there; his keepers missing him, ran out to seek him with lanterns, clubs, and weapons, and finding him in the Church, carrying the Lords cross in his hands before the Altar, they bastinadoed and dragged him thence into the Castle, where they imprisoned him more strictly than before. Hereupon the Bishop of Salisbury excommunicated them because they refused to bring the Earl back again to the Church, saying, they would rather the Earl should be hanged, than they for suffering him to escape; whereupon the Bishop of Salisbury, and this Robert Niger Bishop of London with other Bishops went to the King, and never left till they had by persuasions and threats against his will, procured the Earl to be sent back to the Church. 5 FULCO BSSET. * Matth. Paris p 944.957.886.887 and Godwin p. 194.195. Fulco Basset his next successor a man of a haughty & stout spirit, as he opposed the Pope's exactions & Rustands his Legate, so he had many contests with King H●nry the third, and was the main pillar of the Barons, who reposed all his hope in him (before such time he grew cold and remiss, in standing for the public liberties whereby he much blemished his fame, and incensed the Barons and people against him) in so much that the King reviled him in these words, that neither he, nor any of his name were ever true unto him, threatening to find means to correct him for his obstinacy. In the presence of some whom he knew would tell the King of it, he sticked not to use this bold and courageous speech unfitting a Prelate. My Bishopric, my Mitre, and Crosier, the King and the Pope may take from me, but my helmet and sword. I hope they will not: yet neither of these two could secure him from God's stroke, for he died of the Plague at London, Anno 1258. 6 HENRY SANDWICH. Henry * Matth. W●st. Anno. 1259. p. 182. Matth. Westm. Anno. 1265. 1266. p. 330.332.336.337.342.343. Matth. Paris p. 961.970. Godwin p. 196. Speed p. 641. Holinshed. p. 271. Sandwich Bishop of London took part with the Barons, who rebelled against King Henry the third, for which cause he was excommunicated by Ottobon the Pope's Legate, with other, Bishops being the chief incendiaries in these wars; of whom Matthew Westminster writes thus, The high Priests, that I say not the pharisees gathered a counsel together against the Lord, and against his anointed, saying, Ye see that we have profitted nothing, if we let the King escape thus. The Romans will come and take away our purses with the money; let us therefore ordain 24 Elders round about his Throne, who excluding the Parthians, Medes, Elamites, and strangers of Rome, and freeing jerusalem from Egyptian bondage, may govern and order all and singular the affairs of the Realm. The Knights, Barons, and Prelates, therefore meeting together at Oxford, in the 42. year of King Henry the third his reign; the King, and Edward his eldest son being present, ordained by common consent, that twelve men nominated by the King, and twelve by the Barons and Prelates should govern the Realm, to which order the King and his son, for fear of perpetual imprisonment, assented: all and singular the Prelates, except Ethelma● Bishop elect only of Winchester the King's brother, took a corporal oath faithfully to observe this infidelity, and a sentence of excommunication was denounced by all the Archbishops and Bishops of the Kingdom against the transgressors of it. Moreover (saith he) it is not without admiration with what face these Senators, that aged Bishop of Worcester, and other Prelates, the Fathers & judges of men's consciences should give such free assent to take away the Kings royal power, when as they had taken a corporal Oath of giving terrene honour to the said King and his Lords: which they very ill observed in ordaining, that they should never governed but ever be governed by others. After which the Lords and Knights perceiving the general inconvenience of this Ordinance, in setting up so many Kings in stead of one, the Bishop of Worceter would by no means yield to alter it, saying, that this ordinance was ratified by an Oath, and that the Pope could not dispense with the Oath, making conscience of this unjust Oath like Herod, and of Schism and error, contrary to the Laws and Cannons, drawing many false Prophets to him to foment this his error. After this the King commanded the Bishop of Hereford, (a great stickler against him in these rebellious courses & an oppressor of his subjects) apprehended, imprisoned, and his goods confiscated● Not long after the Prelates, Earls, and Barons, who so seditiously held their King captivated, meet at London, where they ordained, that two Earls, and one Bishop on the behalf of the Comonalty should elect nine persons, whereof three should always be assisting to the King, and that by the advice of those three, and the other nine, all things in the King's house, as well as in the Kingdom should be ordered, and that the King should do nothing without their advice, at least without the consent of these three. Whereupon the Earls of Leicester, Worcester, Gloucester, and the Bishop of Chechister, (who the day before the battle of Lewes absolved all those who fought against his Sovereign Lord the King from all their sins) were chosen out to be the chief Councillors and Captains, who elected other nine. The King for fear of perpetual imprisonment, and that they would choose another King, consented to the ordinance; OMNIBUS EPISCOPIS, all the Bishops, Earls, and Barons consenting thereunto, and sealing it with their Seals. The Bishops of London, Winchester, Worcester, and other Bishops were sent to the Pope's Legate, Cardinal of Sabine, (whom they would not suffer to come into the Realm) to confirm this agreement, who sharply reprehended the Bishops, because they consented to so great a depression of the King's power, citing them three days after to appear before him at Bo●on●e about the affairs of the Kingdom: who neither appearing by themselves nor their Proctors; the Legate thereupon suspended them, & excommunicated the Barons, the Cinque ports, the city of London, and the Bishops to, for hindering him from coming into England, and for their default. But the said Bishops, and the rest, not regarding this thunderbolt, appealed from it, to the Pope and the next general Council, and to the Church as well Triumphant as Militant, and trusting to the defence of the Martial sword, little esteemed the spiritual, the Bishops presuming to be present at, and to exercise divine offices, notwithstanding this suspension and excommunication, till Otho his coming into England; who calling a Council at Wi●●minster● suspended this Henry Bishop of London● john Bishop of Winchester, and Stephen Bishop of Chichester● both from their office and Benefice, who ●ostered and encouraged the part of the King's enemies; excommunicating the Bishop of Lincoln for the same cause; who at last supplicated for mercy not judgement; with Walter Bishop of Worcester, who lying at the point of death confessed he had erred, fovend●, in fomenting and fostering the part of Simon Montford and thereupon sent Letters to the Legate, desiring the benefit of absolution, which he obtained and so died. By which relation of Matthew Westminister, seconded by the continuer of Matthew Paris, and other of our Chroniclers, it is most apparent, that this Bishop of London, and the other Prelates were the chief fomenters of all the wars and rebellions against the King, and those that stirred up, and encouraged the Barons in their unnatural bloody wars against their Sovereign Henry the third, as Stephen Langton Archbishop of Canterbury was the principal author and contriver of those against King john. Anno. 1329. & 1330. Richard Wentworth Bishop of London, 7 RICHARD WENWORTH was * Holinshed, p. 348. Yh● Walsingham. Hist. Angl. pag. 110.111. accused by Edmond Woodstock, Earl of Kent, for conspiring with him to help set up a new King Edward the second after his death, whom Thoraas Dunhead a Friar, 8 WILLIAM COURTNEY. affirmed for cetaine, by a spirit of divination, to be alive. The Bishop was permitted to go at liberty under sureties for his good behaviour, and forth coming; but the Earl was condemned of high treason, and beheaded, though set on by the Bishop, the greatest delinquent. In the year 1378. * Holinshed p. 420.421. Walsingham. Hist. Angl. p. 216.217.218. Robert Hall, and john Shakell Esquires, were committed Prisoners to the Tower, whence they both escaped to Westminster, and there kept sanctuary. Sir Alane Boxhul, Constable of the Tower● grieved not a little that these Prisoners were broken from him, and sheltered in that Sanctuary, taking with him Sir Ralph ●errers with other men in armour, to the number of fif●ie, and some of the King's servants, on the fifth of August, entered into Westrainister Church, whilst Mass was sayings at which the said two Esquires were present. And first laying hands upon john Shakell, they used the matter so, that they drew him forth of the Church, and led him straight to the Tower; but Robert Hall drawing his short sword, resisted them along time, traversing twice round about the Monks Choir, so as they could do him no hurt till they had beset him on each side, and then one of them cleaft his head to the very brains, and another thrust him through with a sword, and so they murdered him among them, and one of the Monks who would have had them save his life. Much ado was made about this matter, for this breach of the Sanctuary, insomuch, that the Archbishop of Canterbury, Simon Sudbury, and five other Bishops his Suffragans, openly pronounced all them that were present at this murder accursed, and likewise all such as aided and counselled them to it, chiefly the said Sir Alane, and Sir Ralph: The King, Queen, and Duke of Lancaster were yet excepted by special names. The Bishop of London (William Courtney) along time after every Sunday, Wednesday, and Friday, pronounced this Excommunication in Paul's Church in London. The Duke of Lancaster, though excepted in the same, yet in the behalf of his friends, was not a little offended with the Bishops doings for justifying these lewd persons, and making the Church a sanctuary for Rebels and Traitors, and his excommunications, a scourge to punish the King's Officers for doing their duties in reapprehending these fugitives; insomuch that in a Council held at Windsor (to the which the Bishop of London was called, but would not come, such was his pride and disdain nor yet cease the pronouncing of the curse, albeit the King had requested him by his Letters) the Duke said openly, That the Bishops forward dealings were not to to be borne with; but saith he, if the King would command me, I would gladly go to London, and fetch this disobedient Prelate in despite of those Ribauds (so he then termed the Londoners,) which procured the Duke much evil will, who caused the next Parliament hereupon to be held at Gloster. Anno. 1388. * Walsingham. Hi. Angl. p 217.218. Holinshed p. 457, 458. King Richard the second, by the advice of the Archbishop of York, 9 ROBERT BRAYBROOKE and others, retained men, of war against his faithful and Loyal Lords, who were stricken with great heaviness at the news. The Duke of Gloucester meaning to mitigate his displeasure, received a solemn Oath before Robert Braybrooke Bishop of London, and divers other Lords, that he never imagined, nor went about any thing to the King's hindrance, etc. and besought this Bishop to declare his words unto the King. The Bishop coming hereupon to the King, made report of the Duke's protestation confirmed with his Oath, in such wise, that the King began to be persuaded it was true: which when the Earl of Suffolk perceived, he began to speak against the Duke, till the Bishop bade him hold his peace, and told him, that it nothing became him to speak at all. And when the Earl asked why so? Because, said the Bishop, Stout Words of the Bishop of London. Thou wast in the last Parliament condemned for an evil person, and one not worthy to live, but only it pleaseth the King to show thee favour. The King offended with the Bishop's presumptuous words, commanded him to depart and get him home to his Church, who forthwith departed, and declared to the Duke of Gloucester what he had heard and seen. Hereupon the great misliking that had been afore time betwixt the King and the Lords was now more vehemently increased, the Duke of Ireland, the Earl of Suffolk, the Archbishop of York, and the Lord chief justice Robert Trisilian still procuring stirring and confirming the King's heavy displeasure against the Lords. * Walsingham Hist. Angl.. p. 188.189. The year before this, john of Gaunt Duke of Lancaster, giving some ill words to this Bishop, the Londoners thereupon rose up in a tumultuous manner in arms, purposing to kill the Duke, and to burn his house at the Savoy, which they furiously assaulted, reversing the Duke's arms: whereupon the Duke complaining to the King, the Major and Aldermen of London were put out of office, and others Surrogated in their places. 10 NICHOLAS RIDLY. Nicholas Ridley a Martyr, after his deprivation from his Bishopric, and one of the best Bishops that ever sat● in this See, in th● year 1553. (being the first of Queen Mary's reign) was * Holinshed. p. 1089. hastily displaced, deprived of the Sea of London, and committed Prisoner to the Tower. The cause of which extremity used towards him, was, for that in the time of Lady jane, he preached a Sermon at Paul's Cross by commandment of King Edward's Council, wherein he dissuaded the people for sundry causes, from receiving the Lady Mary, as Queen, though lawful heir to the Crown. 11 EDMOND BONNER. * Holinshed. p. 159.1160. Anno. 1558. One Robert Farrier said of the Lady Elizabeth, (afterwards Queen) That this Gill hath been one of the chief doers of this rebellion of Wyatt, and before all be done, she, and all Heretics her partakers shall well understand it. Some of them hope, that she shall have the Crown, but she, and they, I trust, that so hope, shall be headless, or be fried with faggots before she corae to it. Laurence Sheriff, the Lady Elizabeth sworn servant complaining of these contumelious words to Bonner the Bishop of London, and the commissioners sitting in Boners house: Bonner excused Farrer, saying, that he meant nothing against the Lady Elizebeth, and that they took him worse than he raeant. And so Sheriff came away, and Farrer had a flap with a Fox tail. This Edmond Bonner an hypocritical zealous Protestant at first, after an Apostate, whiles the Bishop of London, was a * Fox Acts and Monuments, Ediit. ult vol. 2. p. 215. l. 378.379.38 350.554.672. to 699. vol. 3 p. 105.106.107.251.254. to 384 759.879, 898 974. Martin's History p. 453. Godwin. p. 144. most bloody persecuter and murderer of God's Saints all Queen Mary's days, a chief reviver and advancer of the Pope's Supremacy, which he had abjured, to the great eclipse and diminution of the prerogative royal, yea a most furious Bedlams and most unnatural beast, sparing none of any condition, age, or sex, and burning hundreds of good subjects into ashes. He was a great enemy to Queen Elizabeth, and the first Author of Bishop's Visitation Oaths, and Articles, that I have met with. He commanded the Scriptures written on Church walls to be blotted out, (as Bishop Wren, and Bishop Peirce have since done in some places by his example.) In a word, he was the worst persecuting Bishop in his age, and was twice deposed from his Bishopric for his misdemeanours; first in King Edward's days, and after in the beginning of Queen E●izabeths reign by authority of Parliament at which time he was committed to the Marshashey among Rogues and murderers, where he died, and was buried at midnight in obscurity. Richard Fletcher the 42. Bishop of London, 12 RICHARD FLETCHER. incurred Queen Elizabeth's just displeasure for his misdemeanours; Martin's Hist. p. 810. Godwin. p. 156. whereupon he fell to cure his cares by immoderate drinking of Tobacco, and june the fifteenth, 1596. died suddenly at his house in London, being (to see) well, sick and dead in one quarter of an hour. Richard Bancroft 13 RICHARD BANCROFT. Bishop of London consecrated the eleventh of May, 1597. O● whom see more before in Cante. was a great persecuter of godly Ministers, See Lew●s Hughes his grievances, p. 14.15. a favourer and harbourer of Priests and Jesuits, and caused Dolmons Book of Succession against * See p. 151.152. King james his tittle to the Crown, to be Printed in his house, and published: he was the chief Author of the Canons and Constitutions Ecclesiastical, set forth in the first year of King james, which afterwards did breed much trouble and disturbance in our Church, and are now voted in Parliament, to be made without any lawful authority, and to be repugnant to the Laws of the Realm, and liberty of the subject. 14 WIL●IAM LAUD. William Laud, the last Bishop of London but one, whilst he continued in that See, was very like to his predecessors Bonner and Bancroft in his practices and proceedings; for some of which, and others since, he now stands charged of high treason by the Parliaament. Of which more before, p. 157. etc. 15 WILLIAM JUXON. The present Bishop of London William juxon was Bishop Laudes creature, advanced by him, and the first Prelate in our memory, who relinquished the cure of souls and preaching of God's Word to become a Lord Treasurer, and sit as a Publican at the receipt of Custom. His disposition and carriage as a man, have been amiable & commendable; but how far forth he hath concurred with Canterbury in his evil counsels and designs as he is a Prelate, time will discover. How ever in the interim, his forwardness in compiling and pressing the late new Canons, Loane and etc. Oath, and his last Visitation Articles, wherein these new Canons and Oath are enforced upon the Subjects, against the Laws and their Liberties, with some censures of his in the Star-chamber and high Commission (resolved by Parliament to be against the Law and liberty of the Subject) * See the Articles of the Scottish Commissioners against Canterbury. and his Innovations in Scotland are inexcusable. Winchester. From the Prelates of London, I now pass to those of Winchester; of whom * William Harrison● his De. scrip. Engl. lib. 2. c. 2. p. 141 William Harrison, in the description of England, hath made this true observation; If the old Catalogue of the Bishops be well considered of, and the Acts of the greatest part of them weighed, as they are to be read in our Histories, ye shall find the most egregious hypocrites, the stoutest warriors, the cruelest tyrants, the richest money-mongers, and politic Counsellors in temporal affairs, to have (I wot not by what secret working of the divine providence) been placed here in Winchester, since the foundation of that See; which was erected by Birinus An. 639. (whom Pope Honorius sent hither out of Italy) and first planted at Dorcester, in the time of Kimgils, then translated to Winchester where it doth yet continue. Wina the third (or rather the first Bishop of Winchester, 1 WINA. from whence some write this city took its name) Matth Wes●m. An. 666 p. 234. Godwin p. 132.160. about the year of our Lord, 666. I know not for what misdemeanour, so highly offended Kenwalchus, King of the West Saxons, who advanced him to this See, that the King fell into great mislike of him and drove him out of his Country; who thereupon flying to Wulfher King of Mercia bought of him for a great sum of money the Bishopric of London; being the first Symonist that is mentioned in our Histories, whence a●ter his death, he was deservedly omitted out of the Catalogue of the Bishops of London. * Matth West. An. 834. p. 301. Godwin. p 162. Herefridus the fifteen Bishop of Winchester, 2 HERREFIRDUS. and Sigelmus Bishop of Sherborne, An. 834. accompanied King Egbert to the wars against the Danes, and were both slain in a battle against them. About the year of our Lord, 1016. Edmond Ironside succeeding his father in the Kingdom, 3 EDSINUS. was crowned at London by the Archbishop of York; * Matth. Westm. An. 1016. p. 397.398 Polichron l. 6. c. 7. Holinshed. Hist. of England. l. 7. c. 9, 10. p. 175.176. Speed p. 425.426. but the rest of the Bishops, Abbots, and spiritualty (among whom Edsinus the 32. Bishop of Winchester was one) favouring Cnute a Dane) who had no right nor title to the Crown, assembling together at Southampton (within Winchester Diocese) 〈◊〉 proclaimed● and ordained ●nu●e for their King, and submitted themselves to him as their Sovereign; which occasioned many bloody battles and intestine wars almost to the utter ruin of the Kingdom; of which you may read at large in our Historians. ●nute not long after his inauguration being put to the worst at Durham by Edm●●d, immediately taken into Winches●er to secure himself; a good proof this Bishop sided with him against his Sovereign E●mond, though a most heroic Prince. 4 ALWYN. * Antiq. Eccl. Brit p 73 to 79. Speed, p. 203. 413.41● Godwin p 168. Holinshed Hist. of Engl l. 8. c. 1, 2 4. Alwyn the 33. Bishop of Winchester was imprisoned by Edmond the Confessor for the suspicion of incontinency with Emma the King's mother, and that upon the accusation of Robert Archbishop of Canterbury, who likewise accused Queen Egitha of adultery more out of envy to her father, than truth of so foul a fact in her: whereupon the King expulsed her his Court and bed, and that with no little disgrace: for taking all her Jewels from her, even to the uttermost farthing, he committed her prisoner to the Monastery of Wilton, attended only with one Maid, while she for a whole years' space almost, in tears and prayers, expected the day of her release and comfort. The Clergy at this time were altogether unlearned, wanton, and vicious: for the Prelates neglecting the office of their Episcopal function, which was to tender the affairs of the Church, and to feed the flock of Christ, lived themselves idle and covetous, addicted wholly to the pomp of the world, and voluptuous life, little caring for the Churches, and souls committed to their charge: and if any told them (faith * Polichr●n. l 6. ●. 24● Higden) that their lives ought to be holy, and their conversation without covetousness, according to the sacred prescript and virtuous examples of their Elders, they would scoffingly put them off. Nunc aliud tempus, alii pro tempore mores, Times have mutations; So must men's fashions; and thus (saith he) they plained the roughness of their doings, with smoothness of their answers. Stigand, 4 Stigand. Anno 1047. was translated to Winchester; from whence also he was removed to Canterbury in the year 1052. Godwin p 168 169. But whether he mistru●ted his Title to Canterbury, Robert the former Archbishop being yet alive, or whether infatiable covetousness provoked him thereunto, I cannot tell; he retained still Winches●er, notwithstanding his preferment to Canterbury, which was the cause of his undoing at last: For the Conqueror who came into this Realm while he was Archbishop being desirous to place his own Countrymen in all rooms of special Authority; and besides, having a private grudge at Stigand for forcing him to yield Kentish men their ancient Liberties (whereof see more in Canterbury) procured him to be deprived of both his Bishoprickes upon this point, that he had contrary to the Law, held them both together. He was deprived, An. 1069. and died a prisoner in the Castle of Winchester soon after. About the year 1107. Holinshed p. 30 Godwin p. 169, 170. Math. West A. ● 102. p. 23. & An. 1107. p. 25, 29. King Henry the first taking upon him to bestow Bishoprickes, 5 William Giffard. giving investiture and possession of them, by delivering the Ring and the Crosier, placed divers of his Chaplains in Bishoprickes (without election) commanding the Archbishop to consecrate them. Among divers others he appointed William Giffard, Bishop of Winchester, and required Anselm the Archbishop to consecrate him: Anselm utterly denied to afford consecration either to him or any other in the like case. The King then sent unto Girard Archbishop of York whom he found nothing strange: but G●ffard (saith Matthew Westminster) timens rigorem sancti Anselmi spernit consecrationem ejus, stood so much in awe of Saint Anselm, as he durst not but reject the offer of the others consecration. The King angry hitherto with the Archbishop only, was now much more incensed against this Giffard, and in great displeasure banished him the Realm. In the end, the King and the Archbishop grew to this agreement, that the gifts of the King already passed should be ratified, and his Clerks nominated to Bishoprickes, have consecration, upon promise, that hereafter he should not disturb Canonical Elections, and utterly renounce his pretended privilege. So after much ado he was consecrated, togegether with divers others, An. 1107. HENRY DE BLOYS. Henry de Bloys, being Bishop of Winchester when King Henry the first died, * Malms● Novel. l. 1. & 2. p. 178 to 194. Matth. Paris p. 71. to 76. Matth Westm. An. 1135. to 1150. Speed l. 9 c. 5. p. 483, 484, 493, 494, Godwin, p. 221, 222, 223, Neuhrig. Hist. l. 1.2 4 to 21. Fox Acts and Monuments, p. 181. Hoveden An. pars prior, p. 481, 482. Holinshed, p. 54. although he with the other Bishops of the Land had sworn fealty unto Maud the Empress, yet she being absent in Normandy, this Bishop doubting left some other stepping up before her arrivall● the Kingdom might be rend away quite from his kindred and pass to some stranger● by virtue of his power Legantine called a Council of the Clergy (who swayed all in those days) and drawing Roger Bishop of Sali●bury to his party, easily procured his Brother Stephen Earl of Boulogne, to be elected King, whom they crowned, and submitted to as their Sovereign, disinhereting Maud the right Heir. The King not long after falling out with these two Bishops, seized upon their Castles, and imprisoned the Bishop of Salisbury, who died for grief. The Bishop of Winchester summons a Counsel there, to which the Bishop was cited; the Case of the Bishops concerning their Castles, was there long debated between the Pope the Bishops, and those on the King's side; he would yield to nothing; whereupon they moved the Legate to Excommunicate him; who replied, he durst not do it without the Pope's privity. The King's unthankfulness to the Bishops who only had set him up, did so alienate them from him, that thereupon they joined with Maud the Empress against him, who by their means became able to make her part good with Stephen, and took him prisoner; the Bishop of Winchester and a great part of the Realm too, receiving her for their Queen; Hereupon this Prelate accurseth and excommuncates all the opposites of Maud the Empress, who denying him a suit in the behalf of his Brother Eustace; He thereupon revokes h●s Excommunication, secretly falls from her, stirs up the discontented Londoners against her, man's divers Castles to resist her, equivocates in his words and actions with her to work her ruin, fires Winchester upon her, and at last entraps her. Thus this turncoat treacherous Prelate with the rest, were Traitors and Rebels on both sides; of which see more in William corbel Archbishop of Cante●bury, and Roger of Salisbury, and in the Historians hereunto quoted. The Pope sent a Pall to this Bishop, desirous to constitute a new Archbishopric at Winchester, and to assign 7. Bishops to him. Peter de la Roche, 7 Peter de la Roche. or de Rupibus, Bishop of Winchester, who * Math Paris p. 370.372, 373, 393. to 397. Mat. West● An. 1233. p. 134, 135 etc. Speed, p. 607 to 612. Holinshed. p. 1075. was Protector, and had greatest sway in the Government of the Realm, in the beginning of King Henry the 3. his Reign, by his evil Counsel to the King, became the chief Incendiary and occasion of the Baron's wars: For having by his false accusations and policies wrought Hubert Earl of Kent out of the King's favour, and plotted his death, that he might solely reign and predominate over the gentle young King: The better to effect this his design, he procures him to displace the English Officers, and in their rooms to surrogate Poictovines and Britons; who coming over to the number of about 2000 he stuffed his Castles with them, and did as it were wholly intrust himself, his Treasures, strength, and the Realm to them; So that Judgements were committed to the unjust, Laws to the out-lawes● peace to wranglers, and Justice to wrong-doers. Such as would have prayed redress for these abuses, were interrupted and put off by this Bishop of Winchester. Among them who were removed from their places in Court, was one Sir William de Redune, The King by advancing Strangers discontents his Nobles a Knight, and Deputy Martial to Richard Earl of Pembroke. This was to the Earl very displeasant, which joined with a consideration of the public cause and danger, he associates to him certain of the great Lords (as was the fashion of those Lording times upon every discontent) and in the company of them advanceth confidently to the King● whom in the hearing of many he reproveth, for that he had through finister advice, called in the ●oictovins to the oppression of the Realm and of his natural Subjects of their Laws and Liberties; humbly therefore he beseecheth him that he would speedily reform such abuses, which threatened the imminent subversion both of the Crown and Kingdom; which if he did not, himself and other Lords would so long withdraw their attendance, as he entertained strangers. The Bishop hereunto makes answer, That the King might well and lawfully call in what strangers himself thought good for the defence of the Crown and Realm, and such and so many of them, as might be able to compel his proud and rebellious people to due obedience. The English Peers confederate against the strangers. When the Oracle would speak no otherwise, they departed from Court, greatly discontented, firmly promising one to the other, that in such a cause which did so touch them all, they would like men stand together while any breath was in their bodies. Those who were now most potent about the King, nothing sorry for the discontentment of so great a Peer as the Earl Martial, but counting it a part of their strengths to use the Regal power towards the weakening of the English; nourish in the King his aversion. The Poictovins and other strangers thus bearing the sway● so as the King's person went guarded with troops of such, the Earls and Barons being by the Kings command summoned to antoher Parliament at Oxford, The ●arons contemn the King's Summons. refused to come. While the King was there, one * Paris calls him● Bacum. Robert Bacon, who used there to preach before the King and Prelates, freely told him, That if he did not remove from him Peter Bishop of Winchester, and Peter de Rivallis, he could never be in quiet. The frank speech of a Preacher. The King did hereupon a little come to himself, and Roger Bacon, a Clergyman also of a pleasant wit, did second Roberts advise, telling the King, that * That is Rocks and Stones. Petrae and Rupes were most dangerous things at Sea, alluding to the Bishop's name Petrus de Rupibus. The King therefore (as he had the happiness in his mutability to change for his more security) taking that good advice of Scholars, which he would not of his Peers, summons a Parliament to be holden at * In july. Westminster, giving the World to know withal, that his purpose was, to amend by their advice whatsoever ought to be amended. But the Barons considering that still there arrived sundry strangers, men of war, with Horse and Armour● and not trusting the Poi●●ovine faith came not, The Barons second contempt to the King's command. but presumed to send this message to the King; that if out of hand he removed not Peter Bishop of Winchester, and the Poictovines out of his Court● they all of them by the common consent of the Kingdom, would drive him and his wicked Counselors together out of it, and consult about creating a new Sovereign. The traitorous errand to the King. The King (whom his Father's example made more timorous) could easily have been drawn to have redeemed the love of his natural Liege-men with the disgrace of a few strangers; but the Bishop of Winchester and his Friends, infused more spirit into him: Whereon, to all those whom he suspected, the King sets down a In August nex●. Rog. de Wend. M. S. day, within which they should deliver sufficient pledges to secure him of their loyalty. Against that day the Lords in great numbers make repair to London; but the Earl Martial (admonished of danger by his Sister the Countess of Cornwall) ●lyes back to Wales, and chiefly for want of his In August new. Rog. de Wend. M. S. presence, nothing was concluded. The King not long after is at Gloster with an Army, whither the Earl and his Adherents required to come, refused; the King therefore burns their Manors, The Earl Martial in Arms. and gives away their inheritances to the Poictovines. This Rebellion had not many great Names in it, but took strength rather by weight then number; the known Actors were the Earl Martial, the Lord Gilbert Basset, and many of the inferior Nobles. The Bishop's arts had plucked from him the King's brother, and the two Earls of Chester and Lincoln, who dishonourably sold their love * Matth. Paris. for a thousand Marks, and otherwise, as it seemed, secured the rest; Nevertheless, they may well be thought, not to have borne any evil will to their now forsaken confederate the Earl Martial, who took himself to handle the common cause; certainly he handled his own safety but ill, as the event shall demonstrate: The Earl hearing these things contracts strict amity with Lewelin Prince of Wales, Confederates himself with Lewelin Prince of Wales. whose powers thus knit together, by advantages of the Mountains, were able to counterpoise any ordinary invasion. To the king's aid Balwin de Gisnes with many Soldiers came out of Flanders: The king now at Hereford in the midst of his Forces, sends from thence (by Winchester's counsel) the Bishop of Saint david's to defy the Earl Martial; How far soever the word defy extends itself; sure it seems that the Earl hereupon understood himself discharged of that obligation, by which he was tied to the king, and freed to make his defence; the king notwithstanding, Rog. Wend, M. S. Math. Pa●is. after some small attempts and better considerations, did promise and assume, that by advise of counsel, all that was amiss should at a * The Sunday after Michaelmas. day appointed be rectified and amended; About which time Hubert de Burgo having intelligence that the Bishop of Winchester who was a Poictovine * Math Westm. Roger Wend. Math● Paris. plotted his death, escaped out of the Castle of Devises where he was prisoner, to a Neighbour Church, but was haled from thence by the Castle-keepers. The Bishop of Sarisbury (in whose Diocese it happened) caused him to be safe restored to the same place, from whence by the Earl Martial and a troop of armed men his friends, Hubert de B●rgo escapes into Wales, Ypod. Neust. he was rescued and carried into Wales. The king at the day and place appointed holds his great Counsel or Conference with the Lords, but nothing followed for the peace of the Realm; it was not an ordinary passage of speech which happened there between the Lords and Bishop of Winchester; For when the English Bishops and Barons humbly besought the king for the honour of Almighty God to take into grace his natural Subjects whom (without any trial by their Peers) he called Traitors; the Bishop offended it seems at Peers) takes the words out of the king's mouth and answers, That there are no Peers in England as in the Realm of France, and that therefore the king of England by such Justiciars as himself pleaseth to ordain, may banish offenders out of the Realms and by judicial process condemn them. The English Bishops relished his speech so sharply, that with one voice they threatened to excommunicate and accurse by name the kings principal wicked Counsellors; but Winchester appealed: Then they accursed all such as alienated the heart of the king from his Natural Subjects, and all others that perturbed the peace of the Realm. a An. 1205 p. 134, 135 See Godwin, p 172. Antiqu. Eccles. Brit p. 160, 16● Matthew Westminster writes of this Peter de la Roche, that he was more expert in Military than Scholastical affairs. That the king by his Counsel removed all English Officers out of his Court, and precipitately cast away all his Counselors, as well Bishops as Earls, Barons, and other Nobles of his kingdom, so as he would believe none but this Bishop (whom he adored as his God) and his Darling Peter de Rivales. Whence it came to pass, that expelling all Guardians of Castles almost through all England● the King committed all things under the custody of this Peter. Then this Prelate drew into his confederacy Stephen de Segrave, too much an enemy both to the kingdom and Church (who had given most detestable counsel formerly to Stephen the Pope's Chaplain, to the inestimable damage of the Church many ways) and Robert de Passelewe, who with all his might, and with effusion of no small sum of money, had plotted treason and grievances at Rome against the king and kingdom. This man kept the king's treasure under Peter de Rivalis; and so it came to pass, that the Reins of the whole kingdom were committed to Strangers and base persons, others being rejected. Yet Godwin (for the honour of his Rochet) magnifies this Prelate for his notable Wisdom; so as the Counsel of England received a great wound by his death, though it and the whole Realm received such prejudice by his life. The Earl Martial (writeth Speed) increasing in strength and hatred against such as were the kings reputed Seducers, makes spoil and booty on their possessions, and after joining with the power of Leoline, Prince of Wales, Roger Wendever. putteth all to fire and sword, as far as Shrewesbury, part whereof they burned to Ashes, and sacked the Residue. The king then at Gloster, for want of sufficient forces, departed thence (sorely grieved) to Winchester, abandoning those other parts as it were to waste and ruin. The King gives way to the fury of the rebellious. It therefore seems, that he was not grown stronger, or richer, by the displacing of Hubert Earl of Kent, and the rest, and by taking new into their rooms, who commonly bite and suck hard till they have glutted themselves, (if at leastwise there be any satiety in Avarice;) whereas the old and ancient Officers, (having provided in a manner for the main chance,) have the less reason to be grievous. Therefore the Lion's skin not being large enough for the Bishop of Winchester, and his factious purposes, they piece them out with the Fox's case, an inevitable stratagem is devised. The Earl Martial had in Ireland all the ample Patrimonies of his Grandfather the famous Strongbow. To make that member of his strengths improfitable, if not also pernicious, they devise certain Letters directed to Maurice Fitz-Gerald (Deputy Justice of Ireland) and other principal men, who held of the Earl. A practice to ruin the Earl Marshal. In them they signify; that Richard once marshal to the King of EngIand, was for manifest Treason, The Pestilent tenor of the Letters. by the judgement of the King's Court, banished the Realm, his Lands, Towns, and Tenements consumed by fire; other his Hereditaments destroyed, and himself for ever disinherited: that if upon his coming thither they did take him, either alive or dead, the King did give them all the Earls Lands there, which now were forfeited by virtue of his attainture, and for assurance that the said gift should continue firm and good, they by whose advice the King and Kingdom were governed faithfully undertook. To these letters (which the Monks call bloody) they caused the King to set his Seal, as they themselves also did theirs. Upon receipt of which lines, the parties signify back under the Seal of secrecy, that if the contents of those letters were confirmed by the King's Letters Patents, they would perform that which they desired. The Letters Patents be made accordingly, * Rog. Wend. M. S. Matth. Pari●. and having fraudulently gotten the great Seal from Hugh, Bishop of Chichester Lord Chancellor, who knew not thereof, they make them authentic with the impression. The King's mind therefore being still exulterated towards the Earl Martial, he grievously charged Alexander Bishop of Chester, that he had too much familiarity with the Earl, affirming, that they sought to thrust him from his Throne; the Bishop to clear himself from so heinous a scandal, Alexander Bishop of Chester cleareth himself from disloyalty. put on his Episcopal habit, and solemnly pronounceth all those accursed who did but imagine a wickedness of so foul a nature, against the Majesty or person of the King; and thereupon by the intercession of other Prelates, he was received into grace: The King was then at Westminster, where Edmond the Archbishop of Canterbury elect, The English Bishops d●ale with the King about red●esse of the the common evils. with other his Suffragan Bishops bewailing the estate of the Kingdom, present themselves before him, telling him as his loyal liegemen, that the counsel of Peter Bishop of Winchester and his complices, which now he had and used, was not sound nor safe, but cruel and perilous to himself and his Realm. First, for that they hated and despised the English, Objections against the B●shop of Winton and the Poictovines. call them Traitors, turning the King's heart from the love of his people, and the hearts of the people from him; as in the Earl Martial, whom being (one of the worthiest men of the Land) by sowing false tales they drove into discontentment. 2. That by the council of the same Peter, his father King john first lost the hearts of, his people, than Normandy, than other lands, and finally wasted all his Treasures, and almost England itself, and never after had quiet. 3. That if the Subjects had now been handled according to Justice and Law, and not by their ungodly counsels, those present troubles had not happened, but the King's lands had remained undestroyed, his treasures unexhausted. 4. That the King's Council is not the Council of peace but of perturbation, because they who cannot rise by peace, will raise themselves by the trouble and disinherison of others. 5. That they had the treasure, Castles, Wardships, and strengths of the Kingdom in their hands, which they insolently abused, to the great hazard of the whole estate, for that they made no conscience of an Oaths Law, Justice, or the Church's Censures. Therefore we, O King (said they) speak these things faithfully unto you, and in the presence both of God and man, do counsel, beseech, and admonish yo● to remove such a Council from about you; and as it is the usage in ot●er Realms govern yours by the faithful and sworn Children thereof. The King in brief answered hereunto, that he could not suddenly put off his Council, and therefore prayed a short respite, till their accounts were audited; Mean while the behahaviours of the Marshalline faction (having this backing at Court) grew more and more intolerable, The outrages of ●he Ma●shalline faction. for while the King was at Huntingdon, the Lord Gilbert Basset and others, set fire upon Alckmundbury, a Town belonging to Stephen de Segrave, the flames whereof were seen of the Owner, being then with the King at Huntingdon: they also took Prisoners upon the Welsh Marches, and according to the Law of war (which saith one, is lawless) did put them to their ransoms. Nothing had hitherto preserved the King more than that he could without great grief forgo any Favourites, if he were merely pressed; * Note th●s. the contrary quality whereof hath been the cause of final desolation to so many Princes; for albeit the choice of Counselors ought to be free, yet by common intendment, they should be good, or howsoever they are, or are not, it is madness to hazard a Crown, or lose the love of a whole Nation, rather than to relinquish or diminish a particular dependant; the rights of amity ought nevertheless to remain inviolable, but in such distance, that the public be not perverted, or interverted for a private: The King therefore in this point not unfortunate, commanded Bishop Peter to betake himself to his residence at Winton, without once meddling in affairs of State: but against Rivalis his Treasurer, he was so vehement, that he swore, he would pluck out his eyes, were it not for reverence of holy Orders, commanding also the Proictovines to depart the Realm, never to see his face. Then are the Archbishop of Canterbury, with the Bishops of Chester and Rochester sent into Walls to pacify things there: but the Earl Martial had now crossed the Seas into Ireland to take revenge for the spoils and displeasures which his hired enemies had made in his Lands there, by whose plots, according to that secret agreement, he was finally taken, and died of a wound given him in the back, as he with admirable manhood defended himself. The * Edmond afterwards canonised Antiqu. Eccles. Brit. p. 160.161. Archbishop of Canterbury with the other Bishops repaired to the King at Gloucester, upon their return from Leoline Prince of Wales, who pretended he could not conclude, till the King had received into grace such of the banished Nobility, with whom himself had been confederate during the late displeasures. The King hereupon moved with pity, sends forth his Proclamations, That all such as were outlawed or proscribed should be at Gloucester upon a certain day, there to be received into the King's favour again, and to have restitution of their inheritances● but least they might suspect any evil measure; it was ordered that they should be in the Church's protection, and come under the safe conduct of the Archbishop and the other Prelatess Thither at the time and place limited doth Hubert de Burgo Earl of Kent, and lately chief Justicier of England repair, upon whom, by mediation of the Bishop, the compassionate King looks graciously, receiving him in his armest with the kiss of peace. In like sort was the Lord Gilbert Basset, and all others of that fellowship received into favour, their several livings, and rights fully restored, and both Hubert and Basset admitted to be of his Council. Upon this reconcilement, the practice by which the late great Marshal was destroyed, and his possessions dismembered, came to light; the copy of the Letters which had been sent into Ireland being by commandment of the Archbishop of Canterbury openly read in the presence of the King, the Prelates, Earls, and Barons. It moved tears in all of them; the King with an Oath, affirming, that he knew not the Contents of the said Letters, though by the urging of the Bishop of Winchester. Rivallis, Segrave, Passeletu with other of his Council, he had caused his Seal to be put unto them. At the sound of Summons to make their several appearances, the Malefactors take Sanctuary; the Bishop, and Peter de Rivallis in Winchester Church, Segrave in Leicester Abbey, Passeleiu in the new Temple, and others otherwhere. And * Antiqu. Eccl. Brit p. 171. 163● some write that the King commanded Winchester utterly to depart the Court, and to repair to his Bishopric, and there to give himself entirely to the cure of souls. If such a precept were now given by his Majesty to all our Court Prelates it would be but just. In the end, upon the intercession of Edraond, Archbishop of Canterbury, who piously endeavoured to extinguish all occasions of further dissension in the Kingdom, and undertook they should have a lawful trial, the delinquents appeared at Westminster before the King, who sat * Rog. de Wend. M.S. Matth. Maris. in person with his Justiciers upon the Bench, Peter de Rivallis was first called (for the Bishop came not;) whom the King shot through with an angry eye, saying, O thou Traitor, by thy wicked advice I was drawn to set my Seal to these treacherous Letters for the destruction of the Earl Martial, the contents whereof were to me unknown, and by thine, and such like council I banished my natural Subjects, and turned their rainds and hearts from me. By thy bad council, and thy complices, I was moved to make war upon them to my irreparable loss, and the dishonour of ray Realm: In which enterprise I wasted my treasure, and lost many worthy persons, together with much of my royal respect; therefore I exact of thee an account; as well of my treasure, as of the custodies of wards, together with many other profits and escheats belonging to my Crown. Peter denying none of the accusations, but falling to the ground thus besought him. My Sovereign Lord and King, I have been nourished by you, and made rich in worldly substance, confound not you own creature, but at least wise grant me a time of deliberation, that I may render a competent reason for such points as I am charged with. Thou shalt (said the King) be carried to the Tower of London, there to deliberate till I am satisfied; he was so. Step●en de Segrave, the Lord chief Justice (whom the King also called most wicked Traitor) had time till Michaelmas to make his accounts at the Archbishops and other Bishop's humble entreaty; and for other matters, he shifted them of from himself, by laying the blame upon such as were higher in place than he; into whose office of chief Justice Hugh de Pateshull is advanced: The like evasion Robert Passeleu had● by leaving the fault upon Walter Bishop of Carlisle, who was above him in the Exchequer; And thus were these civil enormities reform, not without reducing store of coin to the King: this Bishop of Winchester, being the chief Author of all these wars and mischiefs, which thus molested King, State, and People at that time. Anno. * Matth. West. An. 1238. p. 147. Antiq. Eccles. Brit. p. 169. 1238. Otho the Pope's Legate lodging at Osnie Abby, some of his servants abusing the Scholars of Oxford that came thither to see him, they thereupon falling together by the ears slew the Legates Cook, and hurt other of his servants reviling the Legate, and styling him a wicked wretch, a Robber of England, the gulf of Roman avarice, etc. Hereupon the Legate fled up into the Town for fear, and sent to the King to Abindon to rescue him; the next day he publicly excommunicated all who had assaulted him, depriving them both from their office and benefice, and pronouncing them irregular, interdicted all the Churches in Oxford, and suspended the Scholars from studying there; the which Sentence was by this Bishop of Winchester, solemnly denounced, and executed before all the Clergy and people assembled together for that purpose at S. Frideswids in Oxford; and so all that Summer the Scholars were dissipated, & their study at Oxford was suspended. At length the Abbot and Canons of Osnie, and regent Masters of Oxford coming bare foot to the Legate, with their heads uncovered, and their upper garments put off and rend, oft times humbly craved pardon of him● and so at last going through the midst of the City of London to the Bishop of durham's house, they with much ado obtained pardon, whereupon the Scholars were restored to their Study at Oxford, and released from their said sentences. An. 1246. * Antiqu. Eccle● Brit. p. 181.182 Mat. Paris. An. 1246. p. 672. to 689. The Pope writ to William, WILLIAM de RALEY. Bishop of Winchester, and the Bishop of Lincoln, that they should levy 6000. marks of the Clergy to his use. They thereupon began to execute this mandate of the Pope, but are prohibited by the King to proceed under pain of proscription. The Clergy now interposed between the King & Pope, and terrified with both their threat'st were uncertain what to do: but perceiving the King's inconstancy, and fearing lest his courage failing he should at last (as he often had done before) yield to the Pope● many of them paying their money secretly, avoided both the Kings and Pope's indignation. To prevent these exactions, messengers were sent to the Pope from the King, Peers, Prelates, and Commons of England; these the Pope reviles and repels as Schismatics, saying; The King of England, who now turns his heels against me, and Frederizeth, hath his Council, but I have mine. With which scornful words the King was so moved, that he proclaimed through England, That no man should pay any thing to the Pope. But the Pope growing more angry hereat, threatened the Prelates with all kind of punishment, that they should pay the foresaid sum to his Nuncio in the new Temple very speedily. The King terrified with the threats of his brother Richard, and of the Bishops conspiring with him to draw the King hither and thither, to make him odious both to the Pope and people, among whom the Bishop of Winchester was chief, (to whom power was given by the Pope to interdict the Kingdom;) yielded at last to this tax being overcome and debilitated with fear. The passages whereof are more largely related by Matthew Paris, together with the Pope's intolerable exactions upon England. William Raley the 41. Bishop of Winchester, 8 WILLIAM RALEY. employed in this former service for the Pope, Anno. 1243. being unduly elected by the Monks of Winchester contrary to King Henry the third his command; Matth. Wes●m. Anno. 143. p. 174●175. An. 1244. p. 178.179. Matth. Paris p. 588.597.616.619. Godwin p. 227.228. Holinshed. p. 231.232. the King hereupon commanded, that no man should give him or his any victual or lodging, charging the Major and Citizens of Winchester to forbid him entrance into that city; which they did; the Bishop thereupon excommunicated the Major, Monks, and whole city, and interdicted the Cathedral: for which he felt the burden of the King's displeasure so heavy upon him in England, as he thought good to fly the Realm, till at last by Boniface the Archbishop's intercession, and the Pope's earnest Letters to the King and Queen, he was restored to the King's favour, and obtained Licence to return. The Bishop hereupon in thankfulness, bestowed upon the Pope 6000. marks for his fatherly care of him, which he in good nature, because he would not be reputed disdainful, took every penny. It is recorded of this Bishop, that a little before his death he had the Sacrament brought unto him, and perceiving the Priest to enter his Chamber with it, he cried out, Stay good friend, let the Lord come no nearer unto me, it is more fit that I be drawn to hira as a Traitor, that in many things have been a Traitor unto him: His servants therefore by his commandment drew him out of his bed, unto the place where the Priest was, and there with tears he received the Sacrament, and spent much time in prayer, and soon after died at Turon, the 20th. of September, 1249. * Matth. ●aris p. 774.775.780.788.789.794.824.830. to 834.847.890.900.994.995.946.959, Godwin. p. 176.177. Ethel●arns half brother unto the King, 6 ETHELMARUS: a man (saith Matth. Paris) in respect of his orders, years, and learning, utterly unsufficient, was at the King's special request, elected next Bishop of this See; he had at that time other spiritual livings equivalent in revenue to the archbishopric of Canterbury; which that he might keep, and yet receive all the profits likewise of the Bishopric of Winchester, he determined not to be consecrated at all● but to hold it by his election, and so did indeed for the space of nine years; In the mean time he and the rest of his countrymen (with whom the Realm was much pestered) were grown very odious, as well with the Nobility, as the Commons, not only for their infinite wealth, and immoderate preferment, much envied but much more for their pride and insolency which a man can hardly bear in his own friend, much less in an alien and stranger, whom men naturally dislike much sooner than their own countrymen. Amongst the rest, this Ethelmarus bore himself so bold upon the King his brother, as he gave commandment to his servants to force a Clergy man out of the possession of a Benefice, whereunto he pretended some right; and if he withstood them, to draw him out of his possession in contumelious manner; the poor man loath to lose his living, defended it so long, till by my Lord Elects men, he was slain himself, and his people so soar beaten and wounded, as within few days one or two of them died. This fact and other like complained of by the Barons to the Pope and King brought all the Poictavins into such hatred, as the Realm was ready to rise against them and the rather upon this occasion. Anno. Dom. 1252. a certain Priest intruded himself by authority of this Prelate into the Hospital in Southwerke within this Diocese, founded by Thomas Becket. Eustathius de Len. Official to the Archbishop of Canterbury conceiving himself injured hereby, because by reason of the patronage his consent ought to have intervened, which was omitted through contempts & thrice admonished the said Priest to depart, because his entranee was injurious and presumptuous: the Priest (styled commonly the Prior of this Hospital) refuseth to do it, keeping possession: The official hereupon excommunicates him for his contumacy; under which excommunication the Prior continued forty days multiplying threats and revile. The Official not brooking such pride, at last commanded this contumacious Prior to be apprehended: who hearing of it● enters into the Church in his Priestly Vestments, were he fortifieth himself; the officers purposely sent to apprehend him, spared him not because he had contemned the keys of the Church. The Official therefore commanded him to be carried to Maydstone● a manner of the Archbishops, until it were determined what should be done hereupon, thinking to keep him there, because the Archbishop was said to be near that place. But the Bishop of Winchester hearing of it, was more angry than became him, as if he had suffered a great injury with disgrace, presented a grievous complaint to his brethren: with whose aid and council being puffed up, he calling a band of Soldiers together, with no small company following them, sent them to seek and apprehend the authors of this violence. They therefore with great ●orce and tumult as in a hostile war came to Suwerke, thinking to have found them there; where searching all places, and finding none of them they went hastily with a swift pace to Maydstone to free the Captive Prior there detained, with a powerful hand, and breaking down all that stood in the way, searching all secret corners, when they found not him they sought for, because he was hid, they called for fire, that they might burn all to ashes. And after many injuries there committed when they found not him they sought for, certified by some whisperers where the Official was they sought for● to wit at Lambeth near London, they all ran thither in a troop; where heaving up the doors from their hinges and breaking them running in altogether in a confused troop, suddenly before the hour of dinner, they took the Official (premeditating no such thing) in a hostile and unseemly manner, and haling him away, they set him on a horse like a vile slave, deprehended in the act of stealing, to be carried whether they pleased, he being not suffered so much as to touch the re●nes of the horses bridle that carried him. O rash presumptions O unexcusable irreverence (saith Matth. Paris) which so ignominiously handled, and worried such an authentical man, so excellent learned, so perspicuosly famous, and representing the Archbishop's person. Moreover they inhumanly handled the Chaplain serving in his Chapel, and flying to the horns of the Altar, railing upon him. The Official, after they had done all things which anger, yea fury had persuaded, they drew by the Bridle to F●rnehold, till they were certified of the Prior's restitution, detaining him violently against his will. At last being parmited to depart● he was basely and vilely thrust aways who rejoicing for the present that he had escaped their hands, ran away as fast as he might upon his feet, though aged● to Walerle, not daring to look back le●t he should be turned into a pillar of Salt. The Archbishop's Official having received so great an injury, makes a most grievous complaint to the Archbishop Boniface with sighs and tears, aggravating great things with greater, and grievous things with greater grievances. The Archbishop hereupon moved with unexpressible anger, taking with him the Bishops of Chester and Heriford, goeth to London, where he and those two Bishops clad in their Pontifical Robes, before an innumerable company of people (summoned to appear before them with the voice of a Crier for this purpose, and granting thirty days pardon to all comers) at S. Marry de arcubus, even horribly and solemnly excommunicated all the actors and fauters of this rash action, excepting only the King, Queen, and their children, and Count Richard, with his Countess and children. Moreover he writ to all his suffgragan Bishops by virtue of the bond of obedience, whereby they stood obliged to the Church of Canterbury, to do the like in their Churches on all Lords days and holy days, by his express command. The Bishop of Winchester, on the contrary, speedily commanded the Dean of Seuwarke, and other his subjects, that they contradicting the Archbishop's should openly denounce to his face, that this his sentence of excommunication was a mere nullity, yea, a vain, frivolous and wily excuse to bolster him out in his sins. The Archbishop's creatures for this injury, and the scandal arising thereupon appeal to the Pope. There were some who favouring neither side, affirmed the Archbishop had done Winchester wrong; because there was a composition formely made, that notwithstanding the right of patronage; yet to prevent controversies, this Hospital should be subject to the disposal of the Bishop of Winchester, paying thereout three shillings by the year; and so both of them being defamed, incurred the brand of unjust violence, while the citizens mindful of the peremptoriness, which the Archbishop had showed in his first violent coming to London, of his infinite exactions of money which he had procured, of the King's violence in his creation, and of the enormous collation of his benefices, did now again revive the same. On the other ●ide the royalists & Poictavins gained the note of imbred treason, with other reproaches, as the manner is of those that brawl. There were not a few citizens who hearing these things, wished that these parties had dashed out one another's brains, and ripped up one another's bowels; And as it was written, Woe unto them by whom scandal cometh, both parties were endangered with the great reproaches and scandals arising hereupon. Thus was the King's party divided against the Queens, the Poictovines against the Provincials, whose great possessions made them mad, playing rex one with the other (whiles the miserable English were asleep) as if they contested which of them having banished the Natives, should deserve more excellently to rule the Kingdone: but the ventilation of fame more condemned the Provinctalls, because Winchester, rising up against his Superior, had so proudly exceeded measure, confiding on the King, his brother, who God knows had created him. The Archbishop Boniface raking up the fire of his conceived anger under ashes, and worthily persisting in it, as Eustace stirred him up more or less to revenge this enormous transgression, goeth after this towards Oxford, that summoning a Convocation of the Scholars there assembled out of divers parts of the world, he mightt publish to them in order this notorious fact, that so by their relations, so great an offence might be made known to foreign Nations● Coming therefore to Oxford the morrow after S. Nicholas day before all the Clerks and Scholars there assembled for this purpose, being an innumerable multitude, he openly declares before them the presumptuous temerity and temerarious presumption of the Bishop of Winchester, taking boldness from his confidence and dependence on the King, his brethren, and complices; and expressly published the names of the trespassers, and their former sentences of excommunication, which the Bishop caused to be transcribed & sent to all his suffragans. The Christmas following the King and Queen being at Winchester, reconciled these Prelates, and took off these excommunications, & ended these contentions, which much troubled both Church and Kingdom. This Prelates by bribes given to the Pope, obtruded a Prior on the Monks of Winchester, which caused great Schisms and distractions among them. Anno. Dom. 1260. Simon Montfort Earl of Leicester, Richard de Clare, Earl of Gloster, with sundry other Nobles adhering to them, assembled at Oxford, sufficiently furnished with horses and arms, finally resolving in their minds, either to die for the peace of their country, or to thrust out of the Realm the desturbers of the peace. Whereupon the Bishop of Winchester, William de Valentia, and other Poic●ouines assembled together at the foresaid place, guarded with a great troop of their soldiers and followers, But because the Lords● determined to bring them into question for their wicked deeds, and make them take a common oath with them, to observe the provisions made for the benefit of the Kingdom; they discerning their forces to be weaker than the Lords, and fearing to undergo their judgement, fled in the night to the Castle of Vlnesey, whom the Barons pursuing, caused them to yield up the Castle, and compelled them forthwith to depart the Kingdom. Ethelmar coming to the King to take his farewell of mhim● used these words, I commend you to the Lord God; to whom the King replied, Et ego te Diabolo vivo; and I commend thee to the living devil, for deserting him in his necessities, and occasioning such uproars in the Realm. The Nobles fearing lest the Bishop departing the Realm should resort to Rome, and for a sum of money given should procure his promotion again, and so be more powerful to do harms, sent four eloquent Knights, to exhibit a letter, ratified with all their seals, to the Pope and Cardinals; wherein were contained the wickednesses of the said Bishop and his brethren, and those homicides, rapines, injuries and various oppressions wherewith they had afflicted and undone the people of the King darae; and withal they commanded all the religious men, who farmed any livings of the Romans to detain their rents, till they should receive further order from them, and pay them to such receivers as they should appoint, under pain of having their houses burnt; by which means the Kingdom was free from Roman exactors for three years' space. This Ethelmare foreseeing the danger that was like to befall him sent over his Treasure (whereof he had great store) beyond the seas, before his departure; but much of it came short● being intercepted at Dover, and taken away from those to whom it was committed, and distributed to four Knights, who were sent to Rome, by the King and his Barons, to complain against the blank Bulls found in the chests of Be●ard de Nympha (the Pope's agent) after his death, and of the many machinations, of the Romans to disquiet the Realm. john Ger●sey 10 GERNSEY. next Bishop of W●nchester * Matth. West. and Matth. Paris An. 1265.1266 Holinshed p 271. Godw●n, p. 177. See Mat. Paris p. 970.972. (consecrated at Rome, where ●e paid 6000. marks to the Pope, and so much more to his Chancellor for his consecration) was a great stickler in the Baron's wars against King Henry the third, as appears by the forecited passages of Matthew Westminister, and was excommunicated by Octobon the Pope's Legate, for taking part against the King in the Baron's wars, and forced to go to Rome for his absolution, where he died. Henry Woodlocke 11 HENRY WOODLOCK. Bishop of Winchester made request to King Edward the first for Robert Winchelsey, Antiqu. Eccles. Brit p. 218. Godwin p. 231. Archbishop of Canterbury, whom the King had banished for high Treason, in which request, he called the Archbishop (an arch-traitor) his good Lord, which the King (as he had cause) took so heinously, that he confiscated all his goods, and renounced all protection of him. Adam Tarleton, 12 ADAM TARLETON. or de Arleton, Bishop of Winchester about the year 1327. was arrested and accused of high Treason for aiding the Mortimers against King Edward the second, both with men and armour: * Walsingham Hist. Angliae p. 98.99. Antiq. Eccles. Brit 227. Godwin p. 232.233. Speeds Histo. l. 9 c. 11.12. p. 679 680.686. Walsingh. Ypodigma Neustriae, Anno. 1326. 1327. Hist. Angl p. 100L. 104. Holinshed p. 329.339.340.1245 p. 970.972. when he was brought to the bar to be arraigned for this Treason, the Archbishops of Canterbury, York, and Dublin with their suffragans, came with their Crosses● and rescued him by force, carrying him with them from the bar in such manner, as I have formerly related more at large, in the Acts of Wal●er Rainolds, pag. 55.56.) Notwithstanding, the indictment and accusation being found true, his temporalities wereseized into the King's hands, until such time as the King (much deal by his imagination and devise) was deposed of his Kingdom. If he which had been a traitor unto his Prince before, after deserved punishment for the same, would soon be entreated to join with other in the like attempt, it is no marvel. No man so forward as he in taking part with Isabella the Queen, against her husband, King Edward the second. She wi●h her sons, and army being at Oxford, this good Bishop steps up into the pulpit, and there taking for his Text these words (My head grieved me) he made a long Discourse, to prove, that an evil head, not otherwise to be cured, must be taken away, applying it to the King, that he ought to be deposed. A Bishoplike application. Hereupon they having gotten the King into their power, the Bishop fearing lest if at any time recovering his liberty & crown again, they might receive condign punishment, counselled the Queen to make him away, (good ghostly advice of a Prelate;) whereupon she being as ready and willing as he to have it done; they writ certain letters unto the keepers of the old King, signifiing in covert terms what they desired; they, either not perfectly understanding their meaning, or desirous of some good warrant to show for their discharge, pray them to declare in express words, whether they would have them put the King to death or no. To which question, this subtle Fox framed this answer, Edwardum occidere nolite timere bonum●est, without any point at all. If you set the point between nolite, and t●aere, it forbiddeth: if between nolite and bonum, it ●xhorteth them to the committinng of the fact. This ambiguous sentence unpointed, they take for a sufficient warrant and most pitifully murdered the innocent King, by thrusting an hot spit into his fundament; and who then so earnest a persecuter of those murderers as this Bishop that set them a work? who when divers of his Letters were produced and showed to him warranting this most traitorly inhuman Act, eluded and avoided them by Sophistical interpretations and utterly denied, that he was any way consenting to this heinous fact, of which in truth he was the chief occasion. How clearly he excused himself I ●now not. But s●re I am, he (like many Arch-trayterly Prelates before him● who were oftener rewarded than punished for their Treasons) was so far, from receiving punishment, as within two months after, he was preferred unto Hereford, than to the Bishopric of Worce●er, and six years after that translated to Winchester by the Pope● at the request of the French King, whose secret friend he was: which King Edward the third taking in very ill part, because the French King and he were enemies, detained his temporalties from him, till that in Parliament, at the suit of the whole Clergy, he was content to yield them unto him; after which he became blind in body, as he was before in mind, and so died, deserving to have lost his head for these his notorious Treasons, and conspiracies long before, he being the Archplotter of all the Treacheries against King Edward the second. * Holinshed. p● 452.453. See the Statute of 10● R. 2. c. 1. Anno. 10. Richard the third, 1366. thirteen Lords were appointed by Parliament to have the government of the Realm under the King, in diminution of his Prerogative; among these Williara Edingdon Bishop of Winchester, 13 WILLIAM EDINGDON. john Gilbert Bishop of Hereford, Lord Treasurer of England, Thomas Arundle, Bishop of Ely, and Chancellor. Nicholas Abbot of Waltham, Lord Keeper of the privy Seal, William, Archbishop of Canterbury, Alexander Archbishop of York, and Thomas Bishop of Exeter were chief, and the principal contrivers of this new project, which fell out to be inconvenient and pernicious both to the King and Realm, * Holinshed. p. 456. to 468. the very procurers of this Act (as some of the Judge's afterwards resolved) deserving death; which resolution afterward cost some of them their livest as the Stories of those times declare. It seems this Bishop made great havoc of the goods of his Church, * Godwins Cat. p. 182. for his successor V●illiam Wicham sued his Executors for dilapidations, and recovered of them 1672. pound ten shillings● besides 1566. head of neat, 386. Wethers, 417. Ewes. 3521. Lambs and 127. Swine; all which stock it seemeth belonged unto the Bishopric of Winchester at that time. 10 WILLIAM WICHAM. William Wicham his next successor was a great * Godwins Cat p. 184.185. Antiquit, Eccles. Br. 286 p. 287. Holinshed p. 526.527. Pluralist, the yearly revenues of his spiritual promotions● according as they were then rated in the King's books, beside his Bishopric, amounting to 876. pound● thirteen shillings and four pence; besides these Ecclesiastical preferments, he held many temporal offices, at the Secretariship, the Keepership of the Privy Seal, the Mastership of Wards, the Treasurership of the King's revenues in France, and divers others. Being consecrated Bishop of Winchester, in the year 1367. he was made soon after, first Treasurer than Chancellor of England. It seems that he was a better Treasurer for himself than the King, who though he received hugh sums of money by the ransom of two Kings, and spoil of divers large Countries abroad, and by unusual subsedyes and taxations at home (much grudged at by the Commons,) was yet so bare, as for the payment of his debts, he was constrained to find new devices to raise money: whereupon a solemn complaint was framed against this Bishop for vainly wasting, or falsely imbezelling the King's Treasure; for that otherwise it was impossible the King should be fallen so far behind hand: whereupon he was charged with the receipt of 1109600. pound (which amounted to more than a million of pounds) besides a hundred thousand franks paid unto him by Galeace Duke of Milan; for all which a sudden account is demanded of him: divers other accusations and misdemeanours were likewise charged against him, and by means hereof, john a Gaun● Duke of Lancaster questioning him in the King's Courts for these misdemeanours, William Skipwith, Lord chief Justice, condemned him as guilty of these accusations; procured his temporalties to be taken from him, and to be bestowed upon the young Prince of Wales; and lastly commanded him in the Kings name not to come within twenty miles of the Court. This happened in the year 1376. The next year the Parliament being assembled, and Subsidies demanded of the Clergy, the Bishops utterly rufused to debate of any matter whatsoever, till the Bishop of Winchester, a principal member of that assembly, might be present with him. By this means Licence was obtained for his repair thither: and thither he came, glad he might be near to the means of his restitution. But whether it were, that he wanted money to bear the charge, or to the intent to move commiseration, or that he thought it safest to pass obscurely; he that was wont to ride with the greatest train of any Prelate in England came then very slenderly attended; travelling through byways, as standing in doubt of snares his enemies might lay for him. After two years' trouble, and the loss of ten thousand marks sustained by reason of the same; with much ado he obtain●● restitution of his temporalties, by the mediation of Ali●● Piers, a gentlewoman that in the last times of King Ed●●rd altogether possessed him. Returning then unto Winchester, he was received into the city with solemn procession, and many signs of great joy. Soon after his return King Edward diede and the Duke hoping b● reason of ●h●●oung King's nonage to work● some m●s●hi●fe unto this Bishop, whom of all mortal men he most hated (perhaps not without just reason) began to rub up some of the old accusations● with additions of new complaints. But the King thought good to be a means of reconciling these two personages, and then was easily entreated under the broad Seal of England to pardon all those supposed offences, wherewith the Bishop had heretofore been charged. This Bishop earnestly desiring to be made Bishop of Winchester, the King himself exp●obrated to him the exility and smallness of his learning (he being no Scholar at all● but a surveyer of his buildings at first, though laden with multitudes of pluralities) to whom Wickham answered; That albeit he were unlearned, yet he was about to bring forth a fruitful issue which should procreate very great store of learned men; which was understood of those most ample Colleges he afterwards bu●lt, both at Oxford and Wincheste● for: which good works alone his name hath since been famous, and himself extolled above his deserts in other things, which were but ill at best. This Prelate having obtained divers goodly promotions, which he acknowledged to have received, rather as reward of service, then in regard of any extraordinary desert otherwise● he caused to be engraven in Winchester Tower at Windsor these words, This made Wickham● whereof when some complained to the King as a thing derogating from his honour, that another should ●eeme to bear the charge of his buildings; and the King in great displeasure reprehended him for it. He answered, that his meaning was not to ascribe the honour of that building to himself, but his own honour of preferments unto that building; not importing that Wicham made the Tower, but, that the Tower was the means of making Wickham, and raising him from base estate, unto those great places of honour he then enjoyed. The * Godwin. p. 188. Pope was now grown to that height of tyranny, that he not only placed, but displaced Bishops at his pleasure. And his means to do it, was by translating them to some other Bishopric, peradventure nothing worth at all He translated Henry Beauford 13 HENRY BEAVFORT● from Lincoln to Winchester, june 23. 1426. and made him Cardinal of S. Eusebius. This Bishop was valiant and very wise. Pope Martin the fift● determining to make war upon the Bohemians, that had renounced all obedience unto the see of Rome, made this Cardinal his Legate into that Country, and appointed such forces as he could make to be at his commandment. Toward the charges of this voyage, the Clergy of England gave a tenth of all their promotions, and furnished out four thousand men and more: with this power, he passed by France (doing there some service for his Prince and Country) into Bohemia, the year, 1429. There he remained certain months, behaving himself very valiantly, till by the Pope he was discharged, In his youth he was wantonly given and begat a base daughter named jane upon Alice, the daughter of Richard, Earl of Arundel. * Holinshed. p. 590 &c Hal 4. H. 6 f 94. to 100● Fox. vel. 3● p. 922 to 925. About the year of our Lord, 1425. there fell out a great division in the Realm of England, which of a sparkle, was like to have grown to a great flame, by means of this Henry Beauford Bishop of Winchester, Son to john Duke of Lancaster by his third wife; for whether this Bishop envied the authority of Humphrey Duke of Gloster● Protector of the Realm, or whether the Duke disdained at the riches and pompous estate of the said Bishop; sure it is, that the whole Realm was troubled with them, and their partakers; so that the citizens of London were fain to keep daily and nightly watches and to shut up their shops for fear of that which was doubted to have ensued of their assembling of people about them. The Archbishop of Canterbury, and the Duke of Quimbre, called the Prince of Portugal, road eight times in one day between the two parties, and so the matter was stayed for a time: but the Bishop of Winchester to clear himself of blame so far as he might, and to charge his Nephew, the Lord Protector with all the fault, wrote a Letter to the Regent of France. The 25. day of March, a Parliament began at the Town of Leicester, where the Duke of Bedford openly rebuked the Lords in general, because that they in the time of war, through their privy malice and inward grudges, had almost moved the people to war and commotion, in which time all men ought or should be of one mind, heart and consent, requiring them to defend, serve, and to dread their sovereign Lord King Henry in performing his conquest in France, which was in manner brought to conclusion. In this Parliament, the Duke of Gloucester laid certain Articles to the Bishop of Winchester's charge. First, Whereas he being Protector and defender of this Land desired the Tower to be opened to him therein, Richard Woodvile Esquire (having at that time the charge of the keeping of the Tower) refused his desire, and kept the same Tower against him● unduly and against reason, by the commandment of the said Lord of Winchester; and afterward in approving of the said refusal he received the said Woodvile, and cherished him against the State and worship of the King, and of the said Lord of Gloucester. Secondly, The said Lord of Winchester, without the advice and assent of the said Lord of Gloucester, or of the King's Council purposed and disposed him to set hand on the King's person, and to have removed him from Eltham, the place that he was in, to Windsor, to the intent to put him in governance as he list. Thirdly, that where the said Lord of Gloucester (to whom of all persons tha● should be in the Land by the way of Nature and birth, it belongeth to see the governance of the King's person) informed of the said undue purpose of the said Lord of Winchester declared in the Article next above said and in setting thereof, determining to have gone to Eltham unto the King, to have provided as the cause required, and the said Lord of Winchester untruly and against the King's peace, to the intent to trouble the said Lord of Gloucester going to the King● purposing his death in case that he had gone that way, set men of arms, and Archers at the end of London bridge next Southw●rke, and in forbearing of the King's high way, let draw the chain of the stoops there, and set up pipes and hurdles in manner and former of Bulwarks, and set m●n in cellars and windows, with Bows and Arrowes● and other weapons, to the intent to bring final destruction to the said Lord of Glocesters' person, as well as of those that then should come with him. Fourthly, The said Lord of Gloucester saithe and affirmeth, that our sovereign Lord his Brother, that was King Henry the fifth, told him on a time when our Sovereign Lord being Prince, was lodged in the Palace of Westminster in the great Chamber, by the noise of a Spaniel, there was on a night a man spied and taken behind a carpet of the said Chamber, the which man was delivered to the Earl of Arundel to be examined upon the cause of his being there at that time; the which so examined at that time, confessed, that he was there by the stirring and procuring of the said Lord of Winchester, ordained to have slain the said Prince there in his bed: wherefore the said Earl of Arundel let sack him forthwith and drowns him in the Thames. Fiftly, Our Sovereign Lord, that was King Henry the fifth, said unto the said Lord of Gloucester, that his Father, King Henry the fourth livings and visited then greatly with sickness by the hand of God, the said Lord of Winchester, said unto the King (Henry the fifth being then Prince) that the King his Father so visited with sickness was not personable, and therefore not disposed to come in conversation and governance of the people, and for so much counselled him to take the governance and Crown of this Land upon him. Such a loyal Prelate was he. To these Articles the Archbishop gave in his * See Holi●shed p. 594 595.596.692 Hall 4. H. 6.5.96.97 98.99. answer in writing too tedious to recite; whereupon the Lords in Parliament took an Oath to be indifferent umpiers between the Bishop and Duke, and at last● with much ado, made a final accord and decree between them, recorded at large by Hall and Holinshed, whereby they both were reconciled for a season. But in the year 1427. the Bishop passing the sea into France, received the habit, hat and dignity of a Cardinal, with all ceremonies to it appertaining; which promotion the late King right deeply piercing into the unrestrainable ambition's mind of the man, which even from his youth was ever wont to check for the highest) and also right well ascertained with what intolerable pride his head should soon be swollen under such a hat, did therefore all his life long keep this Prelate back from that presumptuous estate. But now the King being young, and the Regent his friend, he obtained his purpose, to the impoverishing of the spirituality of this Realm. For by a Bull Legantine, which he purchased from Rome, he gathered so much treasure, that no man in manner had money but he, so that he was called, the rich Cardinal of Wincester. Afterwards An. 1429. the Pope unleagated him, and set another in his place to his great discontent * Holinshed. p. 620. to 629. Hall, An. 10. H. 6. f. 143. to 250. Fox. vol 1. p. 922. to 925. Anno. 1441. the flames of contention broke out afresh between the said Duke and the Cardinal; for after his former reconciliation to the Duke, he and the Archbishop of York (john Kerap) ceased not to do many things without the consent of the King or Duke, being (during the minority of the King) Governor and Protector of the Realm, whereat the Duke (as good cause he had) was greatly offended: and there upon declared to King Henry the ●ixth in writing, wherein the Cardinal and the Archbishop had offended both his Majesty, and the Laws of the Realm. This complaint of the Duke was contained in twenty four Articles, which chiefly rested, in that the Cardinal had from time to time, through his ambitious desire to surmount all other, in high degree of honour, sought to enrich himself, to the great and notorious hindrance of the King, as in defrauding him, not only of his treasure, but also in doing & practising things prejudicial to his affairs in France, and namely by setting at liberty the King of Scots, upon so easy conditions as the King's Majesty greatly lost therehy, as in particulars thus followeth● and out of the Dukes own copy, registered by * An. 19 H. 6. f. 143. to 146. Hall and Holinshed. 1. These be in part the points and Articles which I Humphrey Duke of Gloster, for my truth and acquittal said late, I would give in writing (my right doubted Lord) unto your Highness, advertising your Excellence, of such things as in part have been done in your tender age in derogation of your noble estate, and hurt of both your Realms, and yet be done and used daily. 2. First, the Cardinal then being Bishop of Winchester, him took upon the state of Cardinal, which was naied and denaied him by the King of most noble memory, my Lord your Father, saying, that he had as lief set his Crown beside him, as to see him wear a Cardinal's Hat, he being a Cardinal; for he knew full well the pride and ambition that was in his person, then being but a Bishop, should have so greatly extolled him into more intolerable pride, when that he were a Cardinal; and also he though it against his freedom of the chief Church of this Realm, which that he worshipped as duly as ever did Prince, that blessed be his soul. And howbeit that my said Lord your Father would have had certain Clerks of this Land Cardinals, and to have no Bishoprics in England, yet his intent was never to do so great derogation to the Church of Canterbury, as to make them that were his suffragans to sit above their Ordinary and Metropolitan. But the cause was, that in general and in all matters which might concern the weal of him and of his Realm he should have Proctors of his Nation, as other Christian Kings had in the Court of Rome, and not to abide in this Land, nor to be in any part of his Counsels as been all the spiritual and temporal at Parliament, and other great Counsels, when you list to call them: And therefore though it please you to do him that worship, to set him in your privy Council, after your pleasure, yet in every Parliament, where every Lord, both spiritual and temporal hath his place, he ought to occupy but his place as a Bishop. 3. Item. The said Bishop now being Cardinal, was assoiled of his Bishopric of Winchester, whereupon he sued unto our holy Father to have a Bull declarative, notwithstanding he was assumpt to the state of Cardinal, that the See was not void, where indeed it stood void for a certain time, yet the said Bull were granted and so he was exempt from his ordinary by the taking on him the state of Cardinal, and the Church Bishopric of Winchester, so standing void, he took again of the Pope (you not learned thereof, nor knowing, whereby he was fallen into the case of provision) so that all his goods was lawfully and clearly forfeited to you my right doubted Lord, with more, as the Statute declareth plainly for your advantage. I●em. It is not unknown to you (doubted Lord) how through your lands it is noised, that the said Cardinal and the Archbishop of York, had, and have the governance of you, and all you● land, the which none of your true liege men ought to usurp to take upon them, and have also estranged me your sole uncle, my cousin of York, my cousin of Huntingdon, and many other Lords of your Kin to have any knowledge of any great mat●er that might touch your high estate, or either of your Realms: and of Lords spiritual of right, the Archbishop of Canterbury should be your chief Counsellor, the which is also estranged and set aside, and so be many other right sad Lords, and well advised, as well spiritual as temporal, to the great hurt of you my right doubted Lord, and of your Realms, like as the experience and works shown, clearly and evidently more harm it is. 5. Item. In the tender age of● you my right doubted Lord, for the necessity of a Army, the said Cardinal lent you 4000 pound upon certain Jewels, prised at two & twenty 1000-markes with a letter of sale that if they were not quited at a certain day you should lose them. The said Cardinal seeing your money ready to have quitted your Jewels, caused your Treasurer of England, at that day being, to pay the same money in part of another army, in defrauding you my right doubted Lord of your said Jewels, keeping them yet always to his own use, to your right great loss, and his singular profit and avail. 6. Item, the said Cardinal then being Bishop of Winchester, & Chancellor of England, deluceed the King of Scots upon certain appointments (as may be showed) presumptuously, and of his own authority, contrary to the Act of Parliament. I have heard notable men of Law say, that they never heard the like thing done among them which was too great a defamation to your highness, and also to●wed his Niece to the said King, whom that my Lord of notable memory your Father would never have so deluceed; and there as he should have paid for his cos●s● forty thousand pounds, the said Cardinal Chancellor of England, caused you to pardon him thereof ten thousand marks, whereof the greater somme he paid you right a little, what, I report me to your highness. 7. It●, where the said Cardinal lent you (my redoubted Lord) great and notable Sums, he hath had, and his assigns the rule & profit of the port of Hampton, where the Customers been his servants, where (by likelihood and as it is to be supposed) he standing the chief Merchant of the wools of your land● that you be greatly defrauded, and under that rule, what wools and other Merchantdizes have been shipped, and may be from time to time, hard is to esteem, to the great hurt and prejudice of you my right doubted Lord, and of all your people. 8. Item, Howbeit that the said Cardinal hath divers times lent you great sums of money, sith the time of your reign, yet this loan hath been so deferred and delayed, that for the most part the convenable season of the employing of the good lent was passed, so that little fruit or none came thereof● as by experience both your Realms have sufficiently in knowledge. 9 Item, Where there was Jewels and Plate, prised at eleven thousand pound in weight of the said Cardinal forfeited to you, my right redoubted Lord, he gate him a restorement thereof for a loan of a little parcel of the same● and so defrauded you wholly of them, to your great hurt and his avail; the which good might greatly have eased your highness in sparing as much of the poor Commons. 10. Item, The Cardinal being feoft of my said Lord your Father against his intent, gave Elizabeth Beauchampe three hundred marks of livelihood, where that his will was, that and she were wedded, within a year, then to have ●●, or else not, where indeed it was two or three years after, to your great hurt, and diminishing of your inheritance. 11. Item, Notwithstanding that the said Cardinal hath no manner of authority, nor interest into the Crown, nor none may have by any possibility, yet he presumeth and taketh upon him in party your estate royal, in calling before him into great abusion of all your land, and derogation of your highness, which hath not been seen, nor used in no days heretofore, in greater estate than he is, without your express ordnance and commandment. 12. Item, the said Cardinal nothing considering the necessity of you my right redoubted Lord, hath sued a pardon of dimes, that he should pay for the Church of Winchester, for term of his life, giving thereby occasion to all other Lords spiritual, to draw their good will for any necessity, to grant any disme, and so to lay all the charge upon the temporalty, and the poor people. 13. Item, by the governance and labour of the said Cardinal and Archbishop of York, there hath been lost and dispended much notable and great good by divers embassadors sent out of this Realm. First● to Arras for a feigned colourable peace, whereas by likeliness it was thought & supposed, that it should never turn to the effectual avail of you, my right doubted Lord, nor to your said Realms, but under colour thereof, was made the peace of your adversary, and the Duke of Burgoyn; for else your party adverse, and the said Duke might not well have found means nor ways to have communed together, nor to have concluded with other their confederations, and conspirations made and wrought there then, at that time against your highness, whereby you might have (right doubted Lord) the greater party of your obisance, as well in your Realm of France, as in your Duchy of Normandy, and much other thing gone greatly, as through the said colourable treaty, and otherwise, since the death of my brother of Bedford. 14. Ite. Now of late was sent another Ambassador to Cale● by the labour and council of the said Cardinal and Archbishop of York; the cause why of the beginning, is to me your sole Uncle, and other Lords of your kin and Council unknown, to your great charge, and against the public good of your Realm, as it openly appeareth; the which good if it be employed for the defence of your Lands, the marchandizes of the same might, have had other course● and your said lands not to have stood in so great mischief as they do. 15. Item, after that, to your great charge and hurt of both your Realms, the said Cardinal and Archbishop of York went to your said town of Calis, and divers Lords of your kin, and of your Council in their fellowship, and there, as there was natural war between the Duke of Orliance, and the Duke of Burgonie, for murder of their Fathers, a capital enmity, like to have endured for ever; the said Cardinal and Archbishop of York licen●ed and suffered the said Duke of Orleans to entreat and commune apart, with Council of your said adversaries, as well as with the Douchies of Burgond●e, by which means the peace and alliance was made between the two Dukes, to the greatest for●e●●ing of your said capital adversaries that could be thought; and consequently (my dear redoubted Lord) to your greatest charge, and hurt to both your Realms; under colour of which treaty, your said adversaries in mean time won your city of Meaux, and the country thereabout, and many divers roads made into your Duchy of Normandy, to the great noysance and destruction of your people, as it showeth openly. 16. Item, The said Archbishop of York, sent with others into this your Realm from the said Cardinal, had with your advers party at your said Town of Calis, made at his coming into your notable presence at Windsor, all the swasions and colour, all motions in the most apparent wise that he could, to induee your Highness to your agreement to the desires of your capital Adversaries, as I saw there in your noble presence of his writing, at which time (as I understood) it was his singular opinion, that is to say; that you should leave your right, your title, and your honour of your crown, and your nomination of King of France, during certain years, and that you should utterly abstain, and be content only in writing, with Rex ●ngliae, etc. to the greatest note of infamy that ever fell to you, or any of your noble Progenitors since the taking of them first, the said title and right of your Realm, and Crown of France, to which matter in your presence, there, after that it had like your said Highness to ask mine advice thereupon, with other of your blood and Counsel; I answered and said, that I would never agree thereto, to die therefore; and of the same disposition I am yet, and will be while I live in conservation of your honour, and of your oath made unto your said Crown in time of your coronation there. 17. Item, The said Cardinal, and Archbishop of York have so laboured unto your Highness, that you should intend to a new day of convention in March or April next coming, where it is noised to be more against your worship, then with it; and where it was evident to all the world, that the rupture and breaking of the said peace should have fallen heretofore, of your adverse party, because of the great untruths; now by that means it is like peradventure to be ●aid unto very great slander of you my doubted Lord, like to come to none other purpose nor effect than other conventions have done aforetime, and so by subtleties and counsel of your said enemies your land (they in hope and trust of the said treaty not mightily nor pvissantly purveyed for) shall be like under the colour of the same treaty to be burnt up and destroyed, lost, and utterly turned from your obeisance. 18. Itera, It is said, that the deliverance of the Duke of Orleans is utterly appointed by the mediation, counsel and stirring of the said Cardinall● and Archbishor of York; and for that cause divers persons been come from your adversaries into this your Realm; and the said Duke also brought to your city of London, whereas my Lord your Father poising so greatly the inconveniences and harm that might fall only by his deliverance concluded, ordained, and determined in his last Will utterly in his wisdom, his conquest in his Realm of France: And yet then it is to be done by as great deliberation solemnity and surety, as may be devised or thought: and seeing now the disposition of your Realm of France, the puissance and might of your enemies, and what aid they have gotten against you there, as well under the colour of the said treaty, as otherwise, what might or aught to be thought or said for that labouring the said Duke (all things considered) by such particular parsons, the Lords of your blood not called thereunto; I report me unro your noble grace and excellency, and unto the said wi●e true men of this your Realm. 19 Item, Where that every true counsellor, specially unto any King or Prince, aught of truth and of duty to counsel, promote, increase, perferre and advance the weal and prosperity of his Lord; The said Cardinal being of your counsel (my right doubted Lord) hath late purchased of your Highness' certain great Lands, and livelihood; as the Castle and Lordship of Chirke in Wales, and other lands in this your Realm: unto which I was called suddenly, and so in eschewing the breaking and loss of your armies, than again, seeing none other remedy, gave thereunto mine assent, thinking that who that ever laboured, moved or stirred, the matter first unto your Lordship, counselled you● nei●her for your worship nor profit. 20. More the said Cardinal hath you bound apart, to make him a sure estate of all the said Lands, by Easter next coming, as could be devised by any learned counsel, or else that surety not made, the said Cardinal to have and enjoy to him and his heirs, forever the lands of the Duchy of Lancaster in Norfolk, to the value of seven or eight hundred marks by the year; which thing seemeth right strange, and unseen and unheard ways of any liege man, to seek upon his sovereign Lord, both in his inheritance, and in his Jewels and goods; for it is thought, but that right and extreme necessity caused it, there should, nor ought no such things to be done from which necessity (God for his mercy) ever preserve your noble person. Wherefore (my redoubted Lord) seeing that you should be so counselled, or stirred to leave your Crown and inheritance in England, and also by fraud and subtle means, as is before rehearsed, so to lose your Jewels, in my truth and in mine acquittal (as it seems to me) I may not, nor ought not counsel so great an hurt to you, and to all your Land. 21. Item, It is not unknown to you (my right doubted Lord) how oftentimes I have offered my service, to and for the defence of your Realm of France, and Duchy o● Normandy, where I have been put there from by the labour of the Lord Cardinal, in preferring others after his singular affection, which hath caused a great part of the said Duchy of Normandy, as well as of the Realm of France to be lost, as it is well known; and what good (my right doubted Lord) was lost on that army that was last sent thither which the Earl of Mortaigne, your Counsel of France hath well and clearly declared to your Highness here before. 22. Item, My right doubted Lord, it is not unknowne●, that it had not been possible to the said Cardinal to have come to his great riches but by such means, for of his Church it might not rise, and inheritance he had none. Wherefore, my right doubted Lord, sith there is great good behoof at this time for the weal and safeguard of your Realms, the poverty, necessity, and indigence of your liege people, in highness understand, like it unto your noble grace to consider the said lucre of the said Cardinal, and the great deceits that you be deceived in by the labour of him, and of the Archbishop, as well in this your Realm, as in the Realm of France, and Duchy of Normandy, where neither office, livelihood, nor Captain may be had without too great good given unto him, whereby a great part of all the loss that is lost, they have been the causers of, for who that would give most, his was the prize, not considering the merits, service nor sufficiency of persons. Furthermore, it is greatly to be considered, how when the said Cardinal had forfeited all his goods, because of provision, as the Statute thereupon more plainly declareth, by having the rule of you my right doubted Lord● purchased himself in great defraudation of your Highness, a Charter of pardon, the which good, and it had been well governed might many years have sustained your wars without any t●lage of your poor people. 23. I●em, my redoubted Lord, whereas I wrote many things for the weal of you, and of your Realmes● peradventure some will say, and understands that I would or have written by way of accusement of all your Counsel, which God knoweth I do not; for your Highness may well see, that I name them, that be caus●rs of the s●id inordinate rule. Wherefore considering that the said Cardinal and Archbishop of York are they that pretend the governance of you and of your Realms and Lordships● please i● unto your Highness, of your right wiseness to estrange them of your Counsel, to that intent that men may be at their freedom, to say what they think of truth. 24. For truth, I dare speak of my truth, the poor dare not do so. And if the Cardinal and the Archbishop of York, may afterward declare themselves of that is and shall be said of them, (you my most doubted Lord) may then restore them again to your Counsel at your noble pleasure. When the King had heard the accusations thus laid by the Duke of Gloucester against the Cardinal, he committed the examination thereof to his Counsel, whereof the more part were spiritual persons; so that what for fear, and what for favour, the matter was winked at, and nothing said to it; only fair countenance was made to the Duke, as though no malice had been conceived against him; but venom will break out, and inward grudge will soon appear, which was this year to all men apparent; for divers secret attempts were advanced forward this season against this Noble man, Humphrey Duke of Gloucester a far off; which in conclusion came so near, that they bereft him both of life and land. For this proud covetous Prelate * See Holinshed p. 622. to 628. setting the Queen against this good Duke, at a Parliament at Berry caused him there to be arrested, and murdered: by means of whose death all France was shortly after lost, & the Kingdom involved in a bloody civil war. I shall close up the History of this proud Prelate with old Father Latimers' words concerning him, in a Sermon before King Edward the sixth. * The second Sermon bifore King Edward. f. 36. There was a Bishop of Winchester in King Henry the sixth days, which King was but a child, but yet were there many good Acts made in his childhood: and I do not read that they were broken. This Bishop was a great man borne, and did bear such a stroke, that he was able to shoulder the Lord Protector. Well, it chanced that the Lord Protector and he fell out, and the Bishop would bear nothing at all with him, but played the Sacrapha; so the Regent of France was fain to be sent for from beyond the seas, to set them at one; and go between them, for the Bishop was as able and ready to buckle with the Lord Protector, as he was with him. Was not this a good Prelate? he should have been at home Preaching at his Diocese with a wannion. This Protector was so noble and godly a man that he was called of every man, the good Duke Humphrey; he kept such a house as was never since kept in England, without any enhancing, of rents (I warrant you) or any such matter. And the Bishop for standing so stiffly by the matter, and bearing up the order of our Mother the holy Church was made a Cardinal at Calis, and thither the Bishop of Rome sent him a Cardinal's Hat: he should have had a Tyburn Tippit, a half penny halter, and all such proud Prelates. These Romish Hats never brought good into England. Upon this the Bishop goeth to the Queen Katherine, the King's wife, a proud woman and a stout, and persuaded her, that if the Duke were in such authority still, and lived, the people would honour him more than the King, and the King should not be set by; and so between them, I cannot tell how, it came to pass, but at S. Edmundsberry in a Parliament, the good Duke Humphrey was smothered. STEPHEN GARDINER. To leave this Cardinal, Ste. Gardiner, both Chancellor of England, * Hall 31. H. 8. f. 234. Fox Acts Monuments, vol. 2. Edit ult. p. 380. 384.426.585.646.647.441.442.443.531. Antiqu. Eccles Brit. p. 386. & B. of Winchester was the chief author of making & reviving the bloody Act, entitled the 6. Articles by which many of our godly Martyrs suffered; the chief plotter and contriver of the noble Lord Cromwell's death. Who could not abide the pride of the Prelates, and was attainted by Parliament, and never came to his answer: He was a great opposer of the reformation of Religion, and abuses of the Clergy, both in King Henry the eights, and King Edward's days, and stirred up under hand divers Priests, Abbots, and Monks to oppose the King's Supremacy, and to raise up open rebellion in Lincolnshire, in the North, Cornwall, and other places, in maintenance of Popery; for which Treasons and Rebellions * Hall H. 8. f. 226. 228.229.230●231.232●233.234. Holinsh●d. p. 1001.1002.1006.939.941. to 945 946. 947.950.951●952.961. Exmew, Middlemore and Nudigate, three Monks of the Charterhouse, a Priest near Windsor; the Abbots of jerney, and Rivers Freer, Forrest, Crofts, and Collines Priests, Thomas Epsara Monk; five Priests of Yorkshire, and Robert Bockham, John Tomson, Roger Barret, John Wolcocke, William also, James Morton, John Barrow; Richard Brune● Priests, chief stirrers in the Devonshire rebellions● and principal doers therein; and one Welch a Priest. Vicar of St. Thomas near Exbridge (hanged on the Tower there in his Priest's apparel, with a holy-water bucket and sacring Bell, a pair of Bedes, and such other Popish Trinkets about him, for his rebellion,) were all executed● * Fox Acts and Monuments, the old Edition p. 816. 82●.823.824.815.863. and vol. 2. Edit. ult. p. 646.647. This Bishop imploed by King Henry the eight, with Sir Henry Knevet, as his Ambassador, at the Di●t at Ratisbond, he held private intelligence, and received and sent letters under hand to the Pope, whose authority the King had utterly abolished, and had then mortal enmity with: for which false and tray●erly practise of which the King had certain intelligence, he caused in all Pardons afterwards, all Treasons committed beyond the seas to be excepted, which was most meant for the Bishop's cause; whom he exempted out of his Testament as being wilful and contentious, and one that would trouble them all; and exempted also out of his said Testament the Bishop of Westmins●er, for that he was Schooled in Winchester's School, * Fox Acts and Monuments Edit. ult vol. 2. p. 71● to 740. vol. 3. p 16.40.123.527. old edith p. 903.1389.1695. a. 1●73. b. whom this King before his death was certainly believed to abhor more than any English man in his Realm. He was found to be the secret worker● that three years before the King's death divers of the Privy Chamber were indicted of heresy, for the which the said King was much offended. Anno. 1548. he was committed Prisoner to the Fleet, and after to the Tower, for a Sermon preached before King Edward, and disobeying the King's Injunctions; when he had there continued two years and an half, he was by authority deprived of his Bishopric, and sent to prison again, where he continued, till Queen Mary's time; when he was not only restored unto his Bishopric, but likewise made Lord Chancellor of England. For the extreme malice he bore to our Religion, he not only cruelly burnt many poor men, but likewise wrought all the means his cunning head could devise to make away our late famous Qweene Elizabeth, saying often, it was in vain to strike off a few leaves or branches, when the root remained: he not only caused this innocent Princess to be imprisoned, and barbarously handled, both in the Tower, and after, at Woodstock, being the Queens own Sister, and heir apparent to to the Crown, procuring to her so great vexation by his rigorous usage, that she wished herself borne a Milkemaide; but proceeded so far in his treacherous plots against her, that in all probabilities, his cursed policy must have prevailed, had not God moved the heart of Queen Mary her Sister, with a very kind and natural affection towards her, and in mercy taken him the more speedily out of the way by death, till which time she had no security, release, or hope of life. The whole Story of his treachery and God's mercy towards this blessed Queen, is at large related by Master Fox. He was a bitter opposite and enemy to Cranmer, Ridley, and Latimer, refusing to eat his dinner, that day, the two last of them were burnt at Oxford before he heard from thence of their death. He was the bane of * Fox Acts and Monuments, old Edition, p. 603. &. 1031. Queen Anne, (the Lady Anne of Cleave,) the Lord Cromwell, Dr. Barnes, and others. And though in King Henry's days, he proved Queen Mary a Bastard and the Bishop of Rome to be an usurper; yet afterwards when Queen Mary came to the Crown, he was her chiefest instrument, the forwardest man to advance the Pope's Supremacy, and the sorest Persecutor. * Holinshed p. 1121. Anno. 1554. On the Cunduit in Gracious street, King Henry the eight, was painted in harness, having in one hand a sword, and in the other hand a Book whereon was written Verbum Dei, delivering the same as it were to King Edward his Son, who was painted in a corner by him; hereupon was no small matter made; for Stephen Gardiner Bishop of Winchester sent for the Painter, and not only called him Knave, for painting a Book in King Henr●es hand, and specially for writing thereon Verbum Dei, but also Traitor and villain, commanding him to wipe out the Book, and Verbum Dei too. Whereupon the Painter fearing that he should leave some part of the Book, or of Verbum Dei, in King Henry's hand, wiped away a piece of his finger withal. * Holinshed. p. 1130.1157. England had great cause to bless God for his death, which happened so opportunity; not so much for the great hurt he had done in times passed in perverting his Princess, bringing in ●ixe Articles, in murdering Gods Saints, in defacing Christ's sincere Religion, as especially for that he had thought to have brought to pass in murdering also Queen Eliz●beth: for whatsoever danger of death, it was she was in, it did no doubt proceed from this Bloody Bishop, who was the cause thereof; and if it be certain, which we heard, that her Highness being in the Tower, a writ came down from certain of the Counsel for her execution, it is out of controversy, that wily Winchester was the only Dedalus and framer of that Engin. * Holinshed. p. 1154.1154.1157.1158.1160. He was an enemy to this Queen, and with divers of the Lords● strictly examined her at the Tower. And when she recovered from her dangerous sickness, he and other Bishops repined, looked blacked in the mouth, and told this Queen they marvelled, that she submitted not herself to her Majesty's mercy, considering that she had offended her highness: Winchester, after talking with her, persuaded her to submit herself; which she refusing, he replied, that she must tell another tale, ere that she should he set at liberty, lest she should have advantage against him for her long, and wrong imprisonment: more English blood by his means was spilt in Queen Mary's time, by hanging, heading, burning, and prisoning, than ever was in any King's reign before her. This treacherous Prelate, who called King Edward his Sovereign, usurper * Fox Acts and Monuments Edi. ult vol. 3. p. 524 527. being hated of God, and all good men, had a miserable death suitable to his life: for the old Duke of Norfolk coming so visit him, the same day that Ridly & Latimer were burnt at Oxford, the Bishop would not sit down to dinner, till one of his servants about four of the clock coming post from Oxford, brought most certain intelligence that fire was set to these Martyrs; whereupon coming out rejoicing to the Duke, Now (saith he) let us go to Dinner. They being set down, meat immediately was brought, and the Bishop began merrily to eat; but what followed? The bloody Tyrant had not eaten a few bits, but the sudden stroke of God's terrible hand fell upon him in such sort, as immediately he was taken from the Table, and so brought to his bed, where he continued the space of fifteen days in such intolerable anguish & torments within (rotting even above ground) that all that while during these fifteen days, he could not avoid by order of vrine● or otherwise, any thing that he received, whereby his body being miserably inflamed within (who had inflamed so many good Martyrs before) was brought to a wretched end. And thereof no doubt, as most like it is, came the thrusting out of his tongue from his mouth so swollen and black with the inflammation of his body. A Spectacle worthy to be noted and beholden of such bloody burning Persecutors. When Doctor Day● Bishop of Chichester came to him, and began to comfort him with words of Gods Promise, and with the free justification in the blood of Christ our Saviour, repeating the Scriptures to him: Winchester hearing that, What my Lord (quoth he) will you open that gap now? Than farewell all together. To me, and such other in my case you may speak it, but open this window to the people, than farewell all together. And thus this wretch died, blaspheming. He that list may read more of him in john Bales Scriptorum. Brit. cent. 8. sect. 88 p. 486. etc. john White his successor in that See, was little better, and would have defaced Queen Elizabeth gladly, if he durst, in his Funeral Sermon of Queen Mary, whom he immoderately extolled. He to obtain this Bishopric, promised to john white give the Pope 1600. l. per annum, for it during his life: which gross Simony the Pope disliking, and threatening to punish him for it, he was forced to pay much dearer, ere he could obtain it. * William Harrison Description of England. l. 2. c● 1. p. 138. Martin's Hi●●. p. 452.453.454 This Bishop, and others, being appointed to confer with the Protestant Ministers in the first year of Queen Elizabeth, instead of disputing, he, and Thomas Watson Bishop of Lincoln, two malepate Prelates, threatening to excommunicate the Queen, were committed to prison, and there detained, and after that for refusing to take the oath of allegiance to the Queen; he, with thirteen Bishops more, who denied to take the Oath of Supremacy, which the greatest number of them had sworn unto formerly during the reign of King Henry the eight, were deprived of their Bishopprickeses, and others placed in their room. john Bale in his * Cent. 9 Scrip. Brit. sect. 97. p. 736.737. Centuries gives this description of this Prelate: johannes Whitus, Wintoniensis sch●lae olim Praeses, nunc EIVS PESTILENTISSIMAE SEDIS Episcopus, & Antichristi Romani terrificus minister, rostris & unguibus in Angliae regno restituere conatur, omnes ejus tyra●nides, idolomanias, faeditates, & omni● dogmata universa. Principum illusor, & animarum carnifex, duplex & perjurus hypocrita ambitiosus que haereticus, deum suum Mauzim, mutum, mortuum & aridum idolum, omnium perniciosissimum, adversus Denm verum, viwm & sanctum erexit. And john Parkhust for his sake, wrote this Distich to England, to take heed of all Prelates, and not to trust them. Anglia furcatis nimium ne fidito mitris: Dic rogo, num serus sum tibi praemonitor? With this other Distich upon the Bishop himself. Candidus es certè, nec candidus es, Rogitas cur? Nomine candidus es, moribus at niger es. I find little recorded of any of the Bishops of this See since this days; and what the Prelates of that See, in our memories have been (as Bilson, Montague, Andrew's, Neale, and Curl now living,) is sufficiently known: For Bilson, Andrew's, and Neale, we know, they were great sticklers● for * See Bilson of Church Govenement Andr●wes; for Ex Officio Oaths, etc. Episcopacy, Lordly Prelacy, the High Commission Inquisition, and Ex Officio Oaths; great enemies to Prohibitions and the Common Law; and no good friends to Parliaments: for Montague and Neale, they were the original Authors and publishers of the Book for Sports on the Lords Day● published in King james his name and days, which occasioned must disorder then, and more since; and for the present Bishop, Curl, he was the most violent enforcer of this Book on the Clergy of all other Bishops (Peirce and Wren only excepted,) and the first that ever suspended any Ministers for refusing parsonally to read it in their Churches; he suspending no less than five eminent Ministers at St. Mary Oueris in one day, for refusing to publish it, though not enjoined nor authorized by the King to do it; whereupon other Bishops following his example, and proceedings in this kind, both in their Consistories, high Commissions, and Visitations, (wherein they made it one Article of Inquiry upon oath for Churchwardens to present on, whether their Minister had read to them the Declaration for Sports? a suparlative and shameless profanes, not paralleled in any age since Adam till now) Silenced, Suspended, persecuted; excommunicated, and drove out of the Realm, many of our best and painfullest preaching Ministers, and put both our Church and State into a miserable combustion, and most sad perplexed condition, making such breaches in both, which will not be, repaired again in many years. O that men who profess themselves Fathers of the Church, Pillars of Religion, and Pastors of men's souls, should be such Step-fathers' to their own Diocese and Country, such patrons of profaneness, and licentiousness, and such desperate murderers of poor people's souls, to vex persecute, and stop their godly Ministers mouths, because they durst not out of consciens open them, to seduce and spur them on to hell & profanes with a full currere. I shall only check the impudence, and shame the profaneness of these our monstrou Prelates, with words of Cardinal Bellarmine (no Puritan, * Cincio. 6.3.19.20.21. I am certain) touching the unlawfulness of Dancing and Pastimes upon Lords days, in sundry Sermons. I cannot verily, good hearers (saith he) explicate by words, with how great grief of mind, I behold, in what a perverse and Diabolical manner Holidays are celebrated in this our age. How far pevish men have obscured and defiled their pious institution, with their most corrupt manners, may be understood by this, that to strangers, and those who are ignorant what manner of feasts, these are, from those things, which they see every where to be done, they may seem to be, not the feasts of God, but the Festivals of the Devil, and so the very Bacchanalia themselves. Yea verily, when I pray you, are there more sins committed then on Holidays? When are there more sumptuous feasts kept? When more lascivious songs heard? When are bowling-allies & Taverns more frequented? when are there more execrable kinds of Plays Fooleries, and scurrilities? When are there more Dances in most places to the sound of the Harp and Lute, then on these days? But peradventure it is no evil. or a small evil, for men to dance with women. Yea verily nothing is more pernicious. If straws can come to the fire, and not be burnt, than a young man may dance with women. Alas, what will dances and Galliards profit thee at the last? when thou shalt have danced long, what shalt thou gain at lengthy but weariness of body and sickness of mind? knowest thou not the danger of Dances? How many thinkest thou, have entered Virgins into dances, and returned Harlots? Knowest thou not what happened to the daughter of Herodias, who with her dances was the cause that the light of the world, who had baptised the Lord, was quite extinguished? even she herself afterwards, as * Eccl●siasticae. Histor. l 1. c. 19.20 Where this Historian notably inveigheth against Dancing. Nicephorus records, when she once passed over a river congealed with Ice, the Ice breaking, fell into the water up to the neck; and little after her head was congealed with frost and cold, and afterwards cut off, not with a sword, but with Ice, and then made a deadly dance upon the Ice. Knowest thou not what St. * De virgini●us l. 3. Tom. 4. Operum p. 236.227. Ambrose, saith for her sake, One (saith he) may dance, but the daughter of an adulteress: but she who is chaste, let her learn her daughter's Prayers not Dances. Of Dances, I will only speak one word, and for this cause principally, that I understand how dancing seems not a true evil to some, and I know that at Lovan, there are public Schools, where the Art of dancing is taught. But I verily, if adultery and fornication be evil, cannot see how it is not evil for men to dance with women, since it most of all provokes thereunto. Nota. Hear holy job job 31. I have made (saith he) a covenant with mine eyes, that I would not so much as think of a maid; and shalt thou go and dance with a maid, and provoke thyself to lust by dancing, and yet no danger hang over thy head? To what end then doth the Wise man give this admonition Ecclesiasticus. 9.4. Keep not company with a woman that is a dancer, least happily thou perish in her allurements; but because if chaff can come to the fire and not be burnt, than a young man may dance with women and not burne● What? holy men, St. Anthony, St. Hilar●on, dwelled in the wilderness, they perpetually gave themselves to fastings and prayers, and yet Hi●ronimus Epist. ●2 c. 3. scarce defended themselves from the spirit of fornication and from evil desire's and thoughts: and wilt thou ●dde ●o the heat of youth● the heat of drinking, and then go and laugh and sing, and dance with beautiful maidens, and shall I suspect no harm? Who of all you shall dwell with everlasting burning? Esay 33.14. If you cannot now abstain from drunkenness, from dancing, from toyes● how shall ye be able to endure those living flames● and most bitter gnashing of teeth? But concerning the madness of dancing; hear ye what the ancients as well profane as sacred, have left written: Oratio pro Muraena. Marcus Tulli●s did so detest the filthiness of Dances, that in the defence of Muraena, he said, No sober man almost danceth, unless perchance he be besides himself, and extreme dancing is the Companion of many delights. And Oratio pro Cn. Plaucio & Post r●ditum in Senatum. in another place he objecteth dancing to Antonius, as a most dishonest crime. Blush therefore, O Christian, blush, thou art overcome by an Ethnic, and without doubt thou shalt be condemned in judgement by an Ethneike. He by the light of Nature only without the light of faith, could teach, that dancing was not the practice of any, but either of drunkards or mad men: and thou the Son of Cod, illuminated with a celestial light, with whom such vanities ought not so much as to be Eph●s. 5 3. named, art most mad, in the very most famous and most sacred solemnities. Let us relinquish profane Authors, and come to Christians. Tell thou us, O most blessed Ambrose, thou most reverend old man, the light of the Christian Church, what thinkest thou of dances and morrisses De vi●ginibus● l. 3. Tom 4. p. 226.227. Worthily, saith he, from thence we proceed to the injury of the Divinity; for what modesty can be there where they dance, shriek, and make a noise together? Tell thou us also, O blessed Hierom, what thou deemest of dancing: Moreover (saith he) in his Book against * See. E●ist 10 4 Heluidius, where the Tymbrils sound, the Pipes make a noise, the Harp chatters, the Cymbals strike together, what fear of God can there be? Let us pass over into the East, and let us also advise with two of the Greek Fathers. Tell thou us, O great chrysostom the ornament of Greece, tell thou us I pray thee thy opinion of banquets and dances; See Hom. 56. Gen. 8.74. in Matth. Hear (saith he) in the 49 Homily upon Matthew, hear these things, O men who follow magnificent feasts, full of drunkenness, hear I say, and tremble at the gulf of the devil: where wanton dancing is there the devil is certainly present. For God hath not given us our legs to dance, but that we should walk modestly, not that we should impudently skip like Camels. But if the body be polluted, by dancing impudently, how much more may the soul be thought to be defiled? The devil danceth in these dances: with these, men are deceived by the ministers of the Devil. Last of all, hear with what words, De Ebrietate & Luxu Sermo. Tam. 1. p. 332.336. St. Basil the great, a most holy man, and most learned, deplores this madness, in his Oration against drunkards: Men (saith he) and women together entering into Common dances, having delivered their souls to the drunken devil, wound one another with the pricks of unchaste affections: profuse laughter, is practised and filthy songs, meretritious habits inviting unto petulancy are there used: Laughest, and delighest thou thyself with an arrogant delight, when as thou oughtest to power out tears, and sighs for what is past? Singest thou whorish Songs, casting away the Psalms, & Hyranes thou hast learned? Dost thou stir thy feet and caper furiously, and dance unhappily, when as thou oughtest to bend thy knees to prayer. Thus great Basil. Now if the holy Fathers have spoken these things of dances in genarall, Nota. how I pray had they exclaimed, if they had known them to have been used in the very Festivals of Christ's Nativity? But let us leave men, and hear what the Lord himself, who cannot err, what the holy Ghost, and the Spirit of Truth, saith by the Prophet Esay 5.11.12.13. Esay: the Harp, saith he, and the Viol, the Taber and pipe, and wine are in your Feasts, but ye regard not the work of the Lord, neither consider the operation of his hands. Ah wretched & miserable persons, the Lord hath done an admirable work in these days: The Lord hath created jer. 31.22. a new thing upon the earth: A maid hath brought forth a Son: God hath come unto men, a new star hath appeared, the heavens are made mellifluous Matth. 2.2.10. the Angels have left those blessed mansions that they might behold the little one who is given to us, and ye only for whom these things are done, busied in wickedness, buried in sleep and wine, regard not the work of the Lord, Luke 2.9.13. and consider not the operations of his hands. What therefore shall be done unto you? 14●13. 14.15. Hear the sentence of your Judge, Therefore saith he, Hell hath enlarged its ●oule, and hath opened its mouth without all bounds Nota. See vincentii speculum. Morale l. 3. par 9● Distinct. Peradadventure ye are ignorant how great a sacrilege it is to profane days consecrated to God. Why, I beseech you, do we not every where use Churches, Chalices, and Priestly vestments? what are these walls more than others? What are Priests Garments more than others? As to their matter nothing at all. But therefore it is a wickedness, therefore a sacrilege therefore a most horrible villainy to convert them to profane uses because they are consecrated and dedicated to God, But who knoweth not that Holidays are after the same manner consecrated and dedicated unto God, and to be spent in no other but in holy works? which of you if he should see any one enter into the Church with encredible audacity, and use the consecrated vestments, in steed of profane garments, Temples for a Tavern, the Altar for a Table, the Corporals, or Alterclothes for Maps, eating in sacred Patens drinking in the Holy Chalices? which of us would not tremble, who would not exclaim? And now we behold the most solemn, the most famous, the most sacred Holidays, dedicated to God, that they might be spent in Prayers, Meditations, reading of holy things, Hymns and Psalms, and spiritual Songs, to be profaned with sacrilegious Dances, Morriss, Capering, Feasts, Drinking-matches, uncleannesses, scurrilities, and yet no man trembles, no man is moved, no man wonders; O immortal God * 2 Cor. 6.14.15.16. What part hath righteousness with unrighteousness? what fellowship hath light with darkness? what agreement hath Christ with Belial? what hath the merriment of the flesh to do with the gladness of the spirit? what the solemnities of God, with the feasts of Bacchus and his crew? What now? those days wherein we ought to please God most, shall we in them more provoke him unto anger with our wickedness? on those days, in which the spirit is to be fed and recreated; in them shall we more overwhelm him with wine and uncleannesses? etc. What a madness is this? what infernal furies scare us out of our wits? Thus, and much more, this Romish Cardinal Bellarmin, to the eternal infamy of our profane English Prelates; to whom this Cardinal in point of Dancing and Pastimes, especially on sacred Days, is not only a Puritan, but a Saint. And thus much for the Prelates of Winchester: I shall next survey the Bishops of Durham, and see whether they have been better qualified than these their Brethren. Durham. (b) Mat●. W●st. An 750. p. 273. Hoveden. Annal. pars prior. An. 750. p. 402. Kenulph the tenth Bishop of Durham, 1 KENULPHUS. Anno. 750. was taken by Edbert King of the Northumbrians (belike ●or some great Treason or misdemeanour, for the Monks conceal the reason) and committed prisoner to the Castle of Bebba, which King commanded the Church of Saint Peter in Lindisfarne to be besieged; which shows that the Bishop and his Church stood out then in rebellion against their Sovereign. (c) Malmesb. d● g●st. Pont. Angl. l. 3. p. 277. Godwin, p. 636. Mat. Paris p. 5. An. 1069. Godwin. p. 632. Egelricke the 16. Bishop of Durham, 2 ●GELRIC. was charged with Treason, and conspiracy against William the Conqueror, and that he had disturbed the King's peace, and practised piracy on the Seas: whereupon he was committed perpetual prisoner to Westminster, where, by continual fasting and abundance of tears washing away the guilt of his former misdeeds, he won unto himself such a reputation of holiness, as the place of his burial was much frequented after his death. (d) Matth. Par●● Hist. Major. An. 1070.1071. p. ●. 6. Mat. Westm, & Fl●rentius Wigor●i●nsis, Ann. 1070, 1071. H●veden. An. 1069.1070. p. 451, 452.454. Godwin, p. 636.637. Egelwyn, 3 EGELWYN. his next successor in this See, much opposed himself against William the Conqueror, to whom afterward he was in show reconciled for a time; at last the ancient hatred he bore unto the King, boiling in his stomach, he joined winh certain Noble men in a flat rebellion against the Conqueror: he and they alleging at first, that they feared imprisonment, and hard measure, but indeed proposing to apprehend and depose the King, to set up an English man in his room, and commit him to perpetual imprisonment. When things succeeded not according to expectation, William the Conqueror getting the victory, Egelwyn●lyes ●lyes into Scotland; the King having banished him the Realm before, where out of his zeal, he ●●communicates the King, and all his followers, as invaders and robbers of the Church. The year following he comes into England where he and the Nobles combining with him, with many thousands of the Laity and Clergy were fain to hide themselves in woods and secret places, being unable to encounter with the King's forces; when they had done many harms and mischiefs in divers places to the wrong of the King, they came at last ●o the Isle of Ely, which they fortified● and seized on as the place of their residence and refuge: and o●t times issuing out thence, much wasted and spoilt the bordering countries, building a wooden Castle in the Iland● whereupon the Conqueror comes with all his forces, both by sea and land, and besiegeth the Island, m●king ways and passages over bogs and fens, formerly unpassable, building a strong Castle at Wi●bitch. Egelwyn perceiving the danger took ship and departed into voluntary exile, committing some piracies by the way he set his course for Colen, but was forced by contrary winds to land in Scotland, thence returning again to Ely, he was at last there taken prisoner by the Conqueror, and committed close prisoner to Abingdon, where An. 1071. refusing to take any sustenance, for mere grief and anger he died. 4 Walcher. (e) Malmesbur. l. 3. Hist. Angl. p. 110. H●v●den. Annal. pars prior. An. 1071.1078.1080. p. 454.455.457. Mat●. Paris, An. 1075. p. 9 Godwin pag. 637, 638, 639, 640. Before his death the Conqueror having deprived him of his Bishopric, caused one Walcher to be consecrated in his place: he attending more worldly affairs than the charge of his flock (as many of our Prelates do now) gave himself altogeher to temporal business; wherein he wholly occupied himself, contra dignitatem Pontificalem: writes Matthew Paris. He bought of the King the Earldom of Northumberland, being by this means both a Spiritual and a Temporal Lo●d, and engrossing both jurisdictions into his hands, and then making himself a secular Judge, took upon him to sit in the Court, and to determine all causes at his pleasure, dealing with all very corruptly, and taking that course as might be most for his own gain: hereupon he geatly enriched his coffers, but purchased to himself extreme hatred among the Common people whom he much impoverished with his extortions, which was his destruction in the end. There was a Gentleman of great account called Leulfus, who had married the Earl of Northumberlands daughter, that for very devotion, to the end he might live near the Church in his latter time, came to Durham to dwell; he keeping company very much with the Bishop, who loved him much for his wisdom, equity, and virtues: Leofwin the Bishop's Chaplain, whom he trusted with all his household matters, and Gilbert the Bishop's kinsman that dealt in his Temporal affairs, very corrupt men, envying the credit that Leulfus had gotten with the Bishop, every where opposed and traduced him and his actions, both in words and deed, and at last conspired to murder him, which they did in a barbarous manner, assaulting him in his house with armed men, and murdering not only the innocent Gentleman himself, but also his servants and who●e household: the news of this horrible outrageous cruelty coming to the ears of the Bishop amazed him; so as turning about to Leofwin he said to him: Thou hast already slain me with thy tongue: and doubting the danger got him into his Castle, and dispatched messengers to the friends and kindred of Leulfus, protesting, that the fact was committed without his knowledge, and that he was heartily sorry for it, and if any suspect him, he could be ready to submit himself to any order of Law, whereby he might clear himself: herewith they seemed to be satisfied, and appointed to meet and confer of the matter at a place called Goats-head. The Bishop for his better safety betook himself to the Church with his company: at which time all the people of the province came to demand justice from the Bishop, for some wrongs done them. The Bishop answered them over roughly, that he would do them justice for no injury or complaint, unless they would first give him 400l. of good money. Whereupon one of them in the name of all the rest, desired leave of the Bishops that he might confer with the rest about this exaction, that so they might give him an advised answer; which granted, the people consulted together without the Church concerning this business: in mean time divers messages passed between the friends of Leulfus and the Bishop about this murder, but the more the matter was debated (being very odious in itself) the more his friends, and the people too, were incensed: at last it was told them that the Bishop had harboured Leofwyn and Gilbert too in his house, and afforded them countenance since this murder, which being once heard and ●ound true, they all cried out, it was manifest, that the Bishop was the Author of this fact: While the company stood in a mummering doubting what to do, both concerning this money and murder too, one of some special regard among them, stepped up and used these words: Short read, good read, slay the Bishop. Hereupon without more ado they ●anall unto the Church, killed as many of the Bishop's retinue as they found without doors, and with horrible noise and outcries bid him and his company come out unto them. The Bishop to make the best of a bad match, and to rid himself from danger, persuaded his kinsman Gilber● there present to go out unto them, if happily his death (which he well deserved) might satisfy their fury, and purchase their safety. Gilbert was content, and issuing our with divers of the Bishop's company, were all slain, except two Englishmen servants to the Bishop, the rest being Normans. They not yet pacified, the Bishop besought Leofwyn (whose li●e he knew was principally sought) to go out likewise, but he utterly refused: The Bishop therefore going to the Church door himself, entreated them not to take his life from him, protesting himself altogether innocent of Leulfus his blood, showing them at large how inconvenient it would be to themselves, and the whole Country to shed his blood, an unarmed Priest, and sacred consecrate Bishop, their Ruler, Governor, Magistrate. Lastly, hoping that his very countenance, gravity, age, white comely head and beard, and the Majesty of his person might something move them to compassion, he went out among them, carrying a green branch in his hands to testify his desire of peace: when he saw all this availed not, the people running furiously upon him, he cast his gown over his own head, and committing himself to their fury, with innumerable wounds was pitifully massacred, together with all his retinue to the number of one hundred persons, only Leofwyn yet remained in the Church, and being often called would not come forth. So they set the Church on fire; he not enduring the fire leapt out at a window, and was immediately hewed in a thousand pieces. This barbarous slaughter was committed May the 4. 1080. as some Historians, or 1075. as others record. The King hearing of this tumult, sent his brother Odo Bishop of Bayon, with many of his Nobles; and a great army to take punishment of this murder, which while they sought to revenge, they brought the whole Country to desolation; those that were guilty prevented the danger by ●light, so as few of them were apprehended; of the rest that stayed at h●me, some we●e unjustly executed, and the rest compelled to ransom themselves to their utter impoverishing, and undoing. This was the life and death of the first Lord Bishop of this See; who joined both the temporal and spiritual Jurisdiction and honour together in his own person, being both a Bishop, and an Earl. (f) M●●. Paris, Hist. Major An. 1074. p. 8. Anno 1074. during this Bishop's domination, Plu●es Episcopi & Abbates, many Bishops and Abbots, with 3. Earls, and many Soldiers conspired together at No●wich, to thrust the Conqueror ou● of his Kingdom, sending messages ●o ●he King of Denmark for aid, and confederating themselves with the Welshmen: whereupon ●hey burnt and spoilt many towns and villages belonging to the Conqueror; but at last they were defeated by him, some of them being banished the Realm, others hanged, others deprived of their eyes. Who these Bishops were in particular that joined in this conspiracy and rebellion, is not expressed; but they were many in number; whether this Bishop might not be one of the company I know not. (g) Malmes. de gest. Reg. Angl. l. 4. p. 120, 121● de gest. Pont. Ang. l. 3. p. ●77. Mat. Paris, An. 1088. p. 13, 14. Wig●r●. Matth. We●●m, Hoved. An. 1087, 1088. Walsingh● ypodigma N●ustri● An. 1088. p. 33. Holinshed. p. 17, 18. William Kairlipho, 5 WILLIAM KAIRLIPHO. Abbot of Saint Vincent, his next successor, who got so far into the favour of King William Rufus, that he made him his household Chaplain, and one of his Privy Council, and did what he list under him, in the year of our Lord 1088. joined himself with Odo Bishop of Bayon, and Ea●le of Kent, Geoffrey Bishop of Constantia, and other great men in a rebellious conspiracy against King William, who much favoured and trusted him, to deprive him of his Crown, as an effeminate per●on, both in mind and countenance, and of a fearful heart, who would do all things rashly, both against right and justice; which revolt and treachery of his the King took very grievously. Whereupon they take up arms against the King, wasting the Country in sundry parts, intending to set up his Brother Robert in his place as King, giving out divers words, and sending abroad many Letters to incite men to take arms for this purpose. The bishop of Durham held out Durham, by strong hand against the King, who coming thither in person with his army besieged it, so as the Bishop was at length forced to surrender the City, and yield himselfe● whereupon he was exiled the Land, with divers of his complices; and for his former pre●●nded friendship to the King, was suffered to go Scotfree (though worthy a thousand quarterings) upon ●hi● he presently passed over Sea into Normandy, there he continued near three years in a voluntary exile, until Sept●mber 11. 1190. at what time the King coming to Durham, received him into his ●ull favour, and restored him to his former dignities. After which he sided with the Kin● against Anselm to thrust him out of his Bishopric, that himself might succeed him: b●t he failed in that project. Falling again into the King's displeasure, he was summoned to appear before him at Gloucester, by a certain day, before which tim● he fell sick (of grief as was thought:) when he appeared not, and it was told the King he● was sick, he swore by S. Luke's face (which was his usual Oath) he lied and did but counterfeit; and he would ●ave him fetched with a vengeance. But it appears his excuse was true enough, for he died soon after. Holinshed saith, he died ●or sorrow, because he could not clear himselve of his offence in the said rebellion, albeit that he laboured most earnestly so to do, that he might thereby have obtained the King's favour again. (h) Matt. Paris p. 51.54. Malmes. de gest. Pontif. Angl. l. 3. p. 277, 278. Godwin. p. 645, 646, 647. Ranulph Flambard his very next successor, 6 Ranulph Flambard. a very wicked man, nothing scrupulous, but ready to do any thing for preferment, was by King William Rufus (who ●ound him a fit man for his purpose to bring great sums of money into his coffers, by any unlawful means) made chief Governor of all his Realm under him, so as he had all tha● authority which now the Lord Treasurer, Chancellor, and divers other offices have divided amongst them this authority he abused very impudently, not caring whom he offended, so as he might enrich either the King or himself. Many times when the King gave commandment for the levying of a certain sum of monies amongst his Subjects, he would require of the Commons twice as much, whereat the King being very well content, would laugh, and say, that Ranulph was the only man for his turn, who cared not whom he displeased, so he might please his Master. It was impossible but he should be very odious, both unto the Common people and Nobility also; and no marvel if many complaints were made unto the King of him, against all which he shut his ears obstinately. When therefore that way succeeded not, some of his discontented adversaries determined to wreck their malice on him by killing him; They feign a message from the Bishop of London his old Master, that he was very sick and ready to depart the world, that he was wonderful desirous to speak with him, and to the end he might make the better speed, had sent him a Barge to convey him to his house, being then by the waterside; He suspecting no fraud, went with them in great haste, attended only by his Secretary, and some one or two other. They having him thus in their clutches, carried him not to the appointed Stairs, but unto ● Ship provided for him, ready to set sail. As soon as he perceived how he was entrapped, he cast away his Ring, or manuel Seale, and after his great S●ale into the river lest they might give opportunity of forging false grants, and conveyances. Then he falls to entreating and persuading, but all to no purpose, for they were determined he should die. They had appointed two Mariner's to dispatch him either by knocking out his brains, or heaving him alive overboard, for doing whereof they were promised to have his clothes. These executioners could not agree upon the division of the reward, ●or his gown was better worth than all the rest of his apparel: while they were reasoning upon that point, it pleased God to raise a terrible tempest, so as they looked every minute to die themselves, and therefore had no very good leisure of thinking to put another man to death. Ranulph then omitting no opportunity of his deliverance, like another Orion, by the music of his eloquence, seeks to dissuade them from the bloody execution of their determination● laying before them the danger that was like to ensue them upon the execution of so cruel a murder, which could not be hid; and lastly, wishing them to consider, how God by raising this tempest had threatened to revenge his death, and had as it were set the Image of vengeance before their eyes: promising them mountains of gold if they saved his life; By which he so far prevailed, that one of them offered to defend him, and Girald the author of this conspiracy, was content to set him aland, and to conduct him to his own house. But so soon as he had done, not trusting a reconciled foe, he got him out of the Land: A●ter this notable voyage he was consecrated Bishop of Durham: He was scarce warm in his See, but King William Rufus was slain, and his brother Henry succeeded him. This Prince not able to withstand the importunity of his Nobles, and the innumerable complaints made against this Bishop, by the vote of the whole Parliament, clapped him up in the Tower. But he so enchanted his keepers, as they were content to let him go, and run away with themselves. William of Malmesbury saith, that he procured a waterbea●er in his Tankard to bring him a rope, by whi●h he slid down from the wall to the ground, and so (although he hurt his arm, and galled his leg to the bone) away he escaped, getting himself into Normandy, where he arrived in the beginning of February, Ann. 1101. There he never left buzzing into the ears of Robert, Duke of Normandy, that the Kingdom of England was his by right, till he procured him to attempt the invasion of the Realm, to his own great loss, the effusion of much Christian blood, and the great disturbance and damage of the whole Realm: How long he continued in his exile is not recorded by our Historians, who brand him for a notable extortioner, oppressor, rebel, and desperate wicked wretch, & ad omne scelus paratum, (as too many of his coat since him have been) who set the whole Realm into an uproar and combustion. Holinshed. Hist. of Scotl. pag. 181. About the year 1100. King Edgar gave to the Monks of Durham the lands of Coldingham. And to this Bishop of Durham he gave the town of Berwick, but for that the said Bishop afterward wrought treason against him, he lost that gift, and the King resumed that Town into his hands again. 7 HUGH PUSAR. Hugh Pusar his successor, the 33. Bishop of that See, nephew to King Stephen, a man very wise in ordering temporal matters, not spiritual, Nu●rigens. Hist. l. 1. c. 26. l. 4. c. 4. Godwin. p. 648, 649, 650. Holins. p. 119.121. exceeding covetous, and as cunning in getting money, as covetous in desiring it, was refused to be consecrated Bishop by Murdack Archbishop of York, for want of years, and lightness in behaviour, whereupon he obtained his consecration at Rome. King Richard the first ●or a great mass of money he had prepared for his voyage into the holy Land, dispensed with his vow of pilgrimage thither, and likewise made him Earl of Northumberland. The King having created him an Earl, turned him about unto the company, and laughing said, I have performed a wonderful exploit, for (quoth he) of an old Bishop I have made a young Earl. He likewise gave the King one thousand Marks to make him chief Justice of England: Nubrigensis. l. 4. c. 4. l. 5. c. 8. qui nimirum consultius proprio contentus officio divini juris multo decentius quam humani minister extitisset, cum nemo possit utrique, prout dignum est deservire, atque illud domini●um ad Apostolos, maxim Successores Apostolorum respiciat. Non potestis Deo servire & mammonae. Si enim velit Episcopus ut coelesti pariter & terreno Regi placeat, ad utrumque se officium dividere: certe. Rex coelestis, qui sibi vult ex toto cord, tota anima, tota virtute serviri, ministerium dimidium non approbat, non diligit, non acceptat. Quid si Episcopus nec saltem dimidius, quae Dei sunt, & decent Episcopum, exequatur, sed vices suas indignis et remissis executoribus committat ut terreno vel foro, vel palatio totus serviat? nam nec terreni Principis ratiocinia quisquam dimidius sufficienter administrat. Quamobrem memoratus Pontifex cum jam esset grandaevus, officio seculari suscepto in Australibus Angliae partibus ad publica totus negot●a recidebat, mundo non crucifixus, sed infixus, writes Nubrigensis of him. Holinsh p. 105. Roger de H●veden. Annal. pars pos●●●ius. p. 615. Roger Archbishop of York deceasing A. 1181. delivered great sums of money to certain Bishops to be distributed among poor people. King Henry the second after his death called for the money and seized it to his use, alleging a sentence given by the same Archbishop in his life-time, that no Ecclesiastical person might give any thing by will except he devised the the same whilst he was in perfect health. Yet this Bishop of Durham would not depart with 400 Marks, which he had received to distribute among the poor, alleging, that he dealt the same away before the Archbishop's death, and therefore he that would have it again, must go gather it up of them to whom he had distributed it, which himself would in no wise do. But the King took no small displeasure with this indiscreet answer, in so much that he seized the Castle of Durham into his hands; and sought means to disquiet the said Bishop by divers manner of ways * Hoveden A●n●l. p●rs posterior. pag. 663.665, 666. King Richard going into the holy Land, made this Bishop chief Justice from Trent Northwards, and the Bishop of Ely Lord Chancellor and chief Justice of England, between whom strife and discord immediately ar●se, which of them should be the greater, for that which pleased the one displeased the other; for all power is impatient of a consort. The Bishop of Ely soon after imprisoned him till he had surrendered Windsor Castle, and others to him, and put in pledges to be faithful to the King and Kingdom, of which more in Ely. At the return of King Richard from jerusalem, he found him not so favourable as he expected, and thinking that he grudged him his Earldom, resigned the same into his hands. For the redemption of which he afterward offered the King great sums of money; whereupon the King knowing how to use him in his kind, writ letters to him full of reverend and gracious speeches, wishing him to bring up his money to London, and there to receive the Government of the whole Realm, which he would commit to him, and the Archbishop of Canterbury. Being very joyful of this ●avour, he comes about Shrovetide towards London, and surfeiting of flesh by the way died. This Prelate (who much troubled and oppressed the Commons, and whole Realm) had no less than three bastard sons, Housden. A●nal. pars posterior pag. 725, 736, 665, 666, 685, 738. whom he endeavoured to advance, but they all died before him. He was oft in arms in the field, and besieged the Castle of Thifehill belonging to Earl john: he took up the Crossado and went beyond Sea with King Richard the first to the wars in the holy Land; but considering the danger, got a dispensation and returned speeding better than Baldwin Archbishop of Canterbury, and ten Archbishops and Bishops more, who di●d at the siege before Acon; and like warlike Prelates stirred up King Richard with sundry other Christian Princes to that bloody, chargeable, and un●ortunate war, wherein many thousands of Christians spent both their lives, and estates, and whereby Christians lost the verity of Christian Religion, and Christ himself in a great measure, whiles thus they war to secure the place of his sepulchre, which proved a sepulchre both to their bodies and souls. * William K. of Scotland coming to visit King Richard the first after his release; this Prelate, and Hubert Archbishop of Canterbury, went to Brackley, where the Bishop had an Inn. The King of Scots servants coming thither, would have taken up the Bishop's Inn for their King: but the Bishop's servants withstood them; whereupon they bought provision for the King and dressed it in another house in that same Court: When the Bishop came thither, and his servants had informed him what had passed, he would not retire, but went on boldly unto his Inn, and commanded his meat to be set on the table; whiles he was at dinner, the Archbishop of Canterbury comes to him, and offers him his lodging, and counsels him to remove and leave the Inn. The King of Scots coming late from hunting, when he was told what had happened, took it very grievously, and would not go thither, but commanded all his provision to be given to the poor, and goes forthwith to the King to Selnestone, & complains to him of the injury the Bishop of Durham had offered to him; for which the King sharply rebuked him. Richard de Marisco. Richard de Marisco, Lord Chancellor of England, and Archdeacon of Notthumberland, an old Courtier, was thrust into this See by Gualo the Pope's Legate, Godwin Cat. p. 515 and consecrated by the Archbishop of York in the year 1217. during the time of the vacancy. This Richard was a very prodigal man, and spent so liberally the goods of his Church, as the Monks doubting he would undo them, and himself also, went about by course of Law to stay him, and force him to a moderation of expense. But it fell out quite contrary to their expectation, for he being wilfully set, continued Law with them, appealing to Rome, etc. and continued his old course even until his death. The year 1226. in the beginning of Easter term, he rid up to London with a troop of Lawyers attending on him. At Peterborough he was entertained in the Ab●ey very honourably, and going to bed there in very good health, was found in the morning by his Chamberlain stark dead. He deceased May the first, leaving his Church 40000. marks indebted, though his contention, and prodigal factious humour. Anthony Beak the 41. Bishop of this See, Anthony B●ak●. Godwin. p. 521.522. a very wealthy man, contented not himself with ordinary Titles. Therefore he procured the Pope to make him Patriarc● of ●erusalem, & obtained of the King the Principality of ●he Isle of Man, during his life. Anno 1294. being Ambassador to the Emperor john Ro●an the Archbishop of York excommunicated him, which cost him ●000. Marks fine to the King, and his life to boot, he dying for grief. There was grea● stir between him and the Prior and Covent of Durham. He informed the Pope that the Prior was a very simple and insufficient man to rule that house, and thereupon procured the government thereof both spiritual and temporal to be committed to him. The Monks appealed both the Pope and King, who required the hearing of these controversies between the Prior and Bishop. This notwithstanding the Bishop's officers, made no more ado, but excommunicated the Prior, Monks and all for not obeying their authority immediately. Herewith ●he King greatly offended, caused those Officers to be fined, and summoned the Bishop himself to appear before him at a day appointed, before which day he got to Rome, never acquainting the King with his determination. The King thereupon seized into his hands the Bishop's liberties, & appointed a new Chancellor, new Justices, and other officers of Durham, He writ also to the Pope in favour of the Prior, who delivering the King's Letters himself, the Pope adjudged him a sober and discreet man, what ever the Bishop had reported of him, and restored him to his place; during the Bishop's disgrace for this contempt, the King took ●hree Manors with the Church of Symondbury from the Bishopric, with divers Castles and Lands forfeited to him by john Bayliol King of Scots, and others. The Bishop at last submitted himself, and bought his peace. * Holins●. p. 305●. Anno Dom. 1298. in the battle of Foukirke, between the English and Scots, this Bishop of Durham (Anthony Beak) led the second battle of the Englishmen con●isting of 39 standards: who hasting forth to be the first that should give the on ●et, when his men approached near the enemies the Bishop commanded them to stay till the third battle which the King (Edward the first) led, might approach. But that valiant Knight the Lord Ralph Basset of Draiton said to him; My Lord, you may go and say Mass, which better becometh you, than to teach us what we have to do; for we will do that which belongeth to the order and custom of war. LEW●S BEAUMONT. About the year 1318. at the importunate suit of the Kings of England and France, the Pope gave the Bishopric of Du●ham unto one Lewes Beaumond, a Frenchman borne, and of the blood Royal there; he was lame of both his legs, and so unlearned, Antiq. Eccles. Brit. p. 262, 263. Godwin, p. 522, 523. that he could not read the Bulls and other instruments of his consecration. When he should have pronounced this word (Metropoliticae) not knowing what to make of it (though he had studied upon it and laboured his Lesson long before) after a little pause, Soyt pur dit (saith he) let it go for read, and so passed it over. In like sort he stumbled at (In aenigmate) when he had fumbled about it a while, Par Saint Lewis (quoth he) il n'est pas curtois qui ceste parolle ici escrit, that is, by Saint Lewes he is to blame that writ this word here. Not without great cause therefore the Pope was somewhat straight laced in admitting him. He obtained consecration so hardly, as in fourteen years he could scarce creep o●t of debt. Riding to Durham to be installed there, he was robbed (together with two Cardinals, that were then in his company) upon Wiglesden More near Derlington. The Captains of this rour were named Gilbert Middleton, and Walter Selby. Not content to take all the treasure of the Cardinals, the Bishop, and their train; they carried the Bishop prisoner to Morpeth, where they constrained him to pay a great ransom. Gilbert Middleton was soon after taken at his own Castle of Nitford, carried to London, and there drawn and hanged in the presence of the Cardinals. After this, one Sir josceline Deinvill, and his brother Robert, came with a great company to divers of this B. of durham's houses in the habits of Friars, & spoiled them, leaving nothing, but bare walls, and did many other notable robberies● for which they & divers of their company were soon after hanged at York. This B. stood very stoutly in defence of the Liberties of his See, recovered divers lands taken away from Anthony Beak his predecessor, and procured this sentence to be given in the behalf of his Church; quod Episc●pus Dunelmensi● debet habere forisfacturas guerrarum intra libertates, sicut Rex extra: that the Bishop of Durham is to have the forfeitures of war in as ample sort within his own Liberties as the King without. Immediately after this Bishop's death in great haste (but with RICHARDDE BURY. no great good speed) the Covent of Dur●am proceeded unto the Election of a new Bishop (the old being yet scarcely buried) Godwin. p. 524. and they made choice of one of their own company a Monk of Durham. This election the Archbishop of York confirmed, yea the matter grew so forward, as the same Archbishop was content to give him consecration also. All this while the King's good will was not sought, no nor (which was a greater oversight as the world than went) the Popes neither. The King therefore not only refused to deliver possession of the Temporalties unto this elect, but also laboured the Pope, ex plenitudine potestatis, to confer the Bishopric upon a Chaplain of his named Richard de Bury, the Dean of Wells. Partly to pleasure the one that requested, partly to displeasure the other for not requesting, he did so, and commanded the Bishop of Winchester to consecrate him; which being performed at Chertsey soon after Christmas, the King presently invested him in the temporalties belonging to that See. Now was the Monk a Bishop without a Bishopric; having no other home, he was fain to return to his Cloister, and there for very grief (as it is supposed) within a few days after died. This Richard dé Bury, at what time Edward of Windsor Prince of Wales fled into France with his Mother, was principal receiver of the King's Revenues in Gascoigne. Their money failing, he aided them secretly with a great sum of that he had received for the King. It had almost cost him his life, he was so narrowly pursued by some of the King's friends that got understanding of it, as he was glad to hide himself in a steeple in Paris the space of seven days. The Queen we know was then contriving an open rebellion and plotting a mischievous treason against her husband King Edward the second, whom she shortly after seized upon in an hostile manner, and afterwards caused to be deprived and murdered, so that this Prelates furnishing of her thus with the Kings own moneys to further this her design, was high Treason at the least. Not to mention how the Pope upon King Edward the third his request consecrated * Godwin. p. 526. Thomas Hatfield his Secretary Bishop of this See without any regard or examination of his worthiness being a man altogether illiterate, and that when some of the Cardinals took exceptions against him, saying, that he was not only a mere lay man, but a fellow of light behaviour, and no way fit for that place, how the Pope answered, that if the King of England had requested him for an Ass at that time he would not have denied him, and thereupon made this A●se a Bishop. JOHN FORHAM. john Fordham Bishop of Durham, Anno 1388. was by Parliament banished the Court, Walsingham Hist. Angl. An. 1388. p. 365. Speeds History p. 748. Godwin. p. 664. as a pernicious instrument and corrupter of King Richard the second, a Traitor, a flatterer, a whisperer, a slanderer and wicked person. JOHN SHERWOOD. john Sherwood the 52 Bishop of Durham Solicitor of all King Edward the fourth's causes in the Court of Rome, fell off from his Master's Son King Edward the fifth, to that bloody usurper Richard the third, at whose * Antiq. Eccles. Brit. p. 262. Godwin p. 526. Coronation this Bishop of Durham went on the one side of him, * Holinshed, p. 733.734. and the Bishop of Bath on the other, the Archbishop of Canterbury with the rest of the Bishops and Abbot's mitred and in rich Copes, every one of them carrying Censers in their hands, going in great solemnity before him, and afterwards crowning both him and his Queen, according to the custom of the Realm: so officious were they to this usurper. CUTHBERT TONSTALL. Cuthbert Tonstall the 58. Bishop of Durham, December 20. 1551. was committed to the Tower for his disobedience to King Edward the sixth, where he continued all his Reign. The King was so far offended with him that 7. Edward. 6. the Bishopric of Durham was dissolved by * Fox Acts and Monuments, p. 1180. Godwin p. 670. Act of Parliament and all the Lands and hereditaments thereof given to the King: * Rastall Abridg. Stat. f. 149. Durham, Cambdens Brit. p. 736.741. Godwin. p. 533. Martin hist. p. 452.453.454. Holinshed p. 1184. but he dying this Bishopric was again revived and erected. 1. Mar. Parliament. 2. cap. 3. and this Bishop thereunto restored. Who in the first year of Queen Elizabeth for his contumacy and disobedience in maintaining the Pope's Supremacy which he oppugned formerly, and for refusing the oath of Supremacy which he had sworn unto in the reign of King Henry the eight, he was justly deprived and committed prisoner to Lambeth House, where he died. I find this Tonstall highly applauded by some who lived since his days, but Practise of Popish Prelates. p. 374. M. Tyndall who knew him far better than they, writes thus of him. And as for the Bishopric of Durham, to say the very truth, he (to wit Cardinal Wolsie) could not but of good cougruity reward his old Chaplain, and one of the chief of all his Secretaries withal, still Saturn, that so seldom speaketh, but walketh up and down all day musing and imagining mischief, a doubling hypocrite made to dissemble. Which for what service done in Christ's Gospel came he to the Bishopric of Lond●n? Or what such service did he therein? he burnt the New Testament, calling it, Tunstall Bishop of Durham burned the New Testament. Doctrinam peregrinam, strange learning: (The story of whose buying and burning of M. Tyndals' New Testaments, who with the money set forth a new and better Edition, is related * And out of him by M. Fox Acts and Monuments Edit. ult vol. 2. p. 284. by M. Hall, at large, in his Chronicle 21. H. 8. f. 186.) Yea Verily, look how strange his living in whose blood that Testament was made, was from the living of the Pope; even so strange is that Doctrine from the Pope's Law, in which only, and in the Practice thereof is Tunstall learned. Which also for what cause left he the Bishopric of London? Even for the same cause he took it after that he had long served for it, covetousness and ambition. Neither is it possible naturally (pray mark this passage) that there should be any good Bishop, so long as the Bishoprickes be nothing save worldly Pomp, and honour, A Bishopric is superfluous honour, and a lewd liberty. superfluous abundance of all manner of riches, and liberty to do what a man left unpunished; things which only the evil desire, and good men abhor. For the late Bishops of this See of Durham, Neale, & Howson, their dispositions and actions against goodness and good men, and their turbulency both in Church and State, are so well known to most, that I need not mention it. And as for the present Bishop Dr Morton, whom I honour for his learning and works against the Papists, how far he hath degenerated of late years from his Pristine zeal and hatred of Romish Superstitions and Innovations, See a late Pamhlet wherein this is expressed. and how far he hath engaged himself in the late Wars and differences between England and Scotland, I leave to others to determine. Only this I cannot pretermit in silence; that as the first Popish Innovations and superstitions, which lately overspread our whole Church, had their Original from Bishop Neale and his Chaplain Dr. Cousins at Durham; so God hath made that City and Bishopric of Durham (the only County of England styled by the name of a Bishopric) the seat of our late wars wherein the Scottish Army now resides; to manifest to all the world, that these unhappy civil wars sprung from the Bishops, since the seat of them is no where but in this Bishopric, the Scottish General for the most part hath kept his residence in the Bishop of durham's own Palaces, who for fear hath left them vacant, and fled that Country which he hath much oppressed. From Durham I proceed to Salisbury. Salisbury. 1 ALSTANE or ADELSTANE. Alstane or Adelstane, Bishop of Sherburne (which See was not long after translated to Salisbury) * Mat. West. An. 854. pag. 307.308. Holins. Hist. of England, l. 6. c. 9 p. 138. c. 10. p. 140. c. 11. p. 143. Malms. de Gestis Regum Angl. l. 1. c. 2. p. 40. Antiq. Eccles. Brit. p. 36. Speed. Hist. l. 7. c. 32. Sect. 7. p. 377. Godw. p. 333. turned warrior, and led an Army into Kent against Ethelwolfe King o● that County, and chased away both the King, and all other that would not submit themselves to Egbert, over the Thames out of their Country. He fought oft against the Danes, provided money, and furnished out men to withstand them, and took upon him to order all matters of the State under King Ethelwolfe. When King Ethelwolfe returned from Rome, Adelstane who bore no small rule in the Kingdom of the Westsaxons, would not suffer him to be admitted King, because he had done in certain points contrary to the Laws and Ordinances of the Kingdom, as he conceived; whereupon by this Bishop's means Ethelbald this King's son was established King in his Father's steed, and so continued, till at last by agreement the Kingdom was divided betwixt them. This Bishop was fervently set on covetousness, and greatly enriched his See of Sherburne, where he continued Bishop 50. years. 2 ROGER. Roger, the great rich Bishop of Salisbury, advanced and specially trusted by King Henry the first, for all the benefits that he and his friends received from him, proved not so thankful or faithful to his Majesty as was to be expected. * Neubrigensis Hist. l. 1. c. 6. Mat. Paris, Hoveden, Higden, Fabian Coxton, Speed, Stow, Grafton, Martin in the life of King Steph●n. Godwin. p. 319.320 321.322. Fox Acts and Monuments p. 181. Holinshed p. 50. 51● Wil Mal. Hist. Novel. l. 2● p. 181.182.183. to 190. For King Henry the first having lost his only son and Heir apparent Prince William, by misfortune upon the Sea, and having no issue lawfully begotten to inherit the Kingdom, but only Maud the Empress, thought good to take an Oath of all the Nobility; wherein they promised, to yield obedience to her as their Sovereign, and to none other. This Oath Roger not only took himself, but likewise administered to all the other, being then Chancellor of England: yet notwithstanding forgetting all duties of Religion towards God, of thankfulness towards his patron, and Loyalty towards his Prince, he was the first man who upon the death of the King fell to plotting for the advancement of Stephen unto the Kingdom (who likewise had taken the former Oath and swore homage and fealty unto Mawde) which by his persuasion he first attempted, and much deal by his ungracious counsel at last obtained. At the time of King Henry his death, it happened that Mawde was in Normandy with her Father, wherefore Stephen Earl of Bologne taking this advantage, wrought so with this Bishop, and the Bishop of Winchester, and they with him, as they were content to set the Crown upon his head, who otherwise than by a kind of election which they procured, had no colour of right unto the same. For if they regarded nearness of blood, not only Mawde and her son were nearer, but Theobald also Earl of Bloyes, Stephen's elder brother. Howbeit these Clergy men that bore all the sway in those times, desirous to continue their own greatness, would needs make choice of him, thinking by this means they should so far oblige Stephen to them, as in all likelihood it must be a means not only to continue, but likewise much to increase their swaying power, greatness and authority. As for the Oath they had taken, this Bishop devised an excuse; that King Henry after the time they had sworn to his daughter, marrying her out of the Realm without her consent, had therein discharged them of that Oath. However, this allegation might blear the eyes of men, it could not deceive God, that out of his justice turned this device to the destruction of many, and the infinite trouble of all them that had any finger in the same, especially of this Bishop. King Stephen in the beginning of his reign, to secure himself the better against foreign invasions, as he thought, granted licence unto all that would to build Castles in any part of the Realm; by virtue of which grant in a short time after, there were erected no less than 1117. new Castles. This Bishop hereupon (cujus opera nunquam Episcopali a fuere, writes Neubrigensis) built a Castle, at the Devises (the goodliest, stateliest building in all Europe) with the Castles of Shirborne and Malmesbury, and new walled and repaired the Castle of Salisbury: Et quoniam hujusmodi extructio Episcopalem honestatem minus decere videbatur, ad tollendam illius structionis invidiam & quasi expiandam maculam, totidem monasteria construens, collegis religiosis implevit, saith the same Neubrigensis. These antidotes were of so small force, as there wanted not many to buzz daily into the King's ears, that these Castles no doubt were intended to entertain the party of the Empress his adversary, and that it much behoved him to take them from the Bishop, in whose hands to leave them was neither safe nor seemly. Wherefore partly out of fear and jealousy of the Bishop's fidelity, and partly out of a desire of the Bishop's wealth, as some conjecture, he summons a council at Oxford, whither all the Bishops, and specially Roger of Salisbury are summoned. Roger would fain excuse himsel●e by his age and indisposition of body; whereunto the King answered that he could by no means spare him, nor want his advice, whereon he meant principally to rely. Whereupon the Bishop presuming on the King's ●avour (who had made one of his Nephew's Chancellor, another Treasurer of England, bestowed on himself the Burrow of Malmesbury, saying sometimes, Let this man beg while he will, for a while, I will grant him half the Kingdom rather than say him nay, and sooner shall he be weary of craving than I of granting) repaired to Oxford, where there grew a fray between some of the King's Officers and the Bishop's men about lodgings, wherein two of his men were slain and divers wounded. Hereupon his men and he fled, as also his son & Nephews, but they were all pursued and taken, except the Bishop of Ely, who fled to the Castle of the Devises, which was very well manned and provided, determining to hold it out against the King, who presently repaired thither with all speed, carrying his Prisoners along with him, whom he caused to be very hardly used, shutting up the one Bishop in an Oxestall, the other in a filthy black room, more loathsome than the other. At his first coming he summoned the Castle, intending to prove all means to get in rather than let this occasion slip. Trying therefore many practices, when no other would take success, he caused a pair of gallows to be set up, and swore he would hang Roger the Bishop, if the Castle were not presently yielded up to him. The Bishop of Ely continuing obstinate in his denial, though his Uncle of Salisbury had entreated him earnestly to yield, the halter was now about the young man's neck, and he ready to be executed, when his Father humbly besought the king to accept his best endeavour for the effecting of his desire, and to save his Son's life, was content, to swear he would neither eat nor drink before the Castle were delivered to the King. Hereupon the execution of the Son was stayed, but it cost the Father his Life. For the Bishop of Ely his Nephew, notwithstanding what entreaty would be made, suffered his Uncle to ●ast three whole days before he would give over● by means whereof the Old Bishop, partly for grief, partly by so long abstinence ●ell sick of a quartain Ague, whereof he languished and at last died, raving and taking on like a man distract of his wits certain days before his departure, which death and usage of his is by our Historians reputed a just judgement of God upon him for his perjury and Treason against Mawde in disinheriting her of the Crown contrary to his Oath. There was found in this Castle of his 4000 Marks of silver ready coined, besides gold, plate, jewels and household stuff of inestimable price, all which the King laid hands on; The Bishop's son was kept in Prison, and dealt earnestly withal to renounce the Empress against whom he had formerly sided, and devote himself to the King's party; which he constantly refused, and with long suit obtained at last, that he might be banished the Realm. * Wil Malm●sb. Hist. Novella. l. 2. p. 182.183. This Act of the King in seizing the Bishop's Castles, was variously spoken of many. Some said, the Bishops were lawfully deprived of them, because they had built them without any warrant from the Canons, that they ought to be Evangelists of peace, not Architects of Castles, which might prove a refuge to Malefactors. Hugh Archbishop of Rhoan, alleged these things with more ample reasons and speeches, being the King's greatest advocate, and maintaining his side with all his eloquence. Others held the contrary, with whom Henry Bishop of Winchester sided, being the Pope's Legate, and the Kings own Brother; whom neither his brotherly alliance, nor fear of danger compelled to exorbitate from the truth, who alleged, that if the Bishops had transgressed the rule of Justice in any thing, that the judgement hereof belonged not to the King, but to the Canons, and that they ought not to be deprived of any possession without a public Ecclesiastical Council; That the King had done this, not out of a zeal of rectitude, but for his own profit, who rendered not the Castles to the Churches, by whose cost, and on whose lands they were built, but contrarily gave them to lay men, and that to such who had little Religion in them: speaking these things privately, and also publicly before the King, and calling upon him to free and restore the Bishops, he lost his labour, no man listening to him. Wherefore determining to try the vigour of the Canons, he commanded the king ●his brother immediately to appear before him at the Council which he was about to celebrate at Winchester, where most of the Bishops of England assembling, the Cardinal's Commission for his power Legatine● from Pope Innocent being first read, he made a speech in Latin, wherein he complained of the unworthy apprehending of the Bishops of Salisbury and Lincoln, both detained Prisoners, affirming that it was a miserable wickedness that the king was so far seduced by incendiaries, that he should command hands to be laid on his own people, especially on his Bishops in the peace of his Court. That a Celestial injury was hereby added to the king's dishonour, that under pretence of the defaults of the Bishops, Churches should be spoilt of their possessions. That the king's excess against the Law of God did so far grieve him, that he would rather suffer much loss both in his body and, estate than the Episcopal celsitude should be cast down with so great indignity; that he of● admonished● the king to amend this same, who even then refused not the calling of the Council; that therefore the Archbishop and the rest should consult together what was needful to be done, and he would not be wanting to the execution of their advice, neither for love of the king who was his brother, nor for the loss of his possessions, no nor yet for the peril of his head. The King not distrusting his cause, sent some Earls unto the Council, demanding why he was summoned thither? The Legate answered them in brief; that he who remembered that he had subjected himself to the faith of Christ, ought not to be angry if he were called by Christ's Ministers to make satisfaction, being conscious of so great guilt as these ages had never seen. For it was the act of secular Gentiles to imprison Bishops and strip them of their possessions. Therefore they should tell his Brother, that if he would give a willing assent to his Council, he would by God's direction give him ●uch as neither the Church of Rome, nor the Court of the king of France, nor Count Theobald, brother to them both, should contradict, but ought favourably to embrace; that the king for the present should do advisedly, if either he would give an account of his fact, or undergo the judgement of the Canons: for he ought of duty to favour the Church, by reception into whose bosom, and not by a ●and of Soldiers he was promoted to the kingdom. Whereupon the Earls departing, returned not long af●er w●th Albin De●er, an experienced Lawyer: Who pleaded, that Roger the Bishop had many ways in●ured king Stephen; that he came very seldom to his Court; tha● his men presuming on his power had raised seditions, that as often in other places, so of late at Oxford they had made assaults on men, and that upon Earl alan's own Nephew, and upon the Servants of Henry de Lions, a man of so great Nobility, & so haughty a brow, that he would never upon king Henry's request condescend to come into England; That this injury redounded to king Stephen, for whose loves sake h●e came, that so great violence was offered to him: that the Bishop of Lincoln out of his inveterate hatred against Alan had by his Servants been the Author of Sedition: that the Bishop of Salisbury secretly favoured the king's enemies dissembling his double dealing in the interim till a fi● occasion: that the king had undoubtedly discovered this by many things, and by this especially, that he would not suffer Roger Mortimer with the king's Soldiers, which he led in great ●eare of the Bristol men, so much as to stay one night at Malmesbury; that it was in every man's mouth, that as soon as ever the Empress should arrive, that he with his Nephews and Castles, would revolt to her: that Roger was thus taken, not as a Bishop but as the King's Servant, who both administered his affairs, and received his wages: that the King had not taken away the Castles from them by violence, but that both the Bishops thankfully rendered them, that they might excuse the calumny of the tumult which they had raised in the Court; that the King found some money in the Castles, which were lawfully his own, because the Bishop had collected it out of the Rents of the Royal Exchequer in the time of King Henry his Uncle and antecessor; that the Bishop for fear of his offences against the King, willingly parted from them, as he did from his Castles, of which ●he King wanted not witnesses; that therefore he desired the agreements between him and the Bishops should remain firm. Roger on the other side alleged, that he was never a Servant to the King nor received his wages; moreover some threatenings were uttered by this generous Prelate (who scorned to be dejected with misfortunes) that if he found not justice in that Council for the things taken from him, that he would complain thereof in the audience of a greater Court. The Legate answered mildly● That they ought first to inquire as of other things, so of all things which are spoken against Bishops in an Ecclesiastical Council, by way of accusation, whether they be true or not? rather than to pronounce sentence, against men uncondemned contrary to the decrees of the Canons: let the King therefore do that is lawful to be done in secular judgements, revest the Bishop of the things taken away by the Law of the Nations, disseised men shall not plead. Many things being spoken on both sides after this manner, the cause at the King's request was deferred 3. days longer, till the Archbishop of Rhoan came; Who said, he granted that Bishops might have Castles if they could prove by the Canons, that by law they ought to have them; Which because they could not, that it was extreme dishonesty to contend against the Canons; And grant (saith he) that they may enjoy them, yet verily because it is a suspicious time, all the great men according to the custom of other Nations ought to deliver up the Keys of their Fortresses to the King's pleasure, who ought to wage war for the peace of all men. Thus all the controversy of the Bishops was weakened: For either according to the Decrees of the Canons it is unjust they should have Castles; or if this be tolerated by the King's indulgence, they ought to yield up the keys t● the necessity of the time. To this Albric the King's Lawyer added, that the King was informed, that the Bishops threatened among themselves, and provided to send some of them to Rome against him. And this (saith he) the King commendeth to you, that none of you presume to do it, for if any one against his will, and the dignity of the Kingdom of England, shall go any where from England, peradventure his return shall be difficult. Moreover he, because he seeth himself grieved, of his own accord appeals you to Rome. After the King, partly by commending, partly by way of threatening had commanded these things, it was understood whither it tended● Wherefore they so departed, that neither he would suffer the censure of the Canons (nor be judged by them) neither did the Bishops think fit to exercise it, and that for a double reason: Either because it would be temerarious to excommunicate the King without the Pope's privity; Or else because they heard, and some also saw, that there were swords drawn round about them, for words were no jests, but there was a contention almost about life and blood. Yet the Legate and Archbishop gave not over, but prosecuted the tenor of their office: for casting themselves humbly down at the King's feet in his Bedchamber, they beseeched him to compassionate the Church, to compassionate his own s●ule and fame, that he would not suffer a dissension to be made between the Kingdom and Priesthood: He rising up courteously, although he removed the envy of the things done ●rom himself, yet he made no effectual performance of his good promises. And so this great suit (wherein the Prelates presumed to convent the king himself before them to try his title to Castles, being temporal possessions) ceased, and the pretended execution of their own Canons, (never pressed before that I read of) vanished into nothing. These bicker between the Bishop his Nephews, and the king (to whom he owed even the Crown he wore) caused all the Bishops to fall off from him again, and join with Maude. This their treachery to King Stephen is most fully recorded by William Malmesbury, who relates, * Hist. Novellae l. 2. p. 187.188.189. that the Bishop of Winchester, brother to king Stephen, and the Pope's Legate, taking some offence against the king, came to a Parley with Maude in the fields near Winchester, where Maude the Empress swore and vowed to him, that all the greatest businesses in England and especially the Donations of Bishoprickes and Abbeys should be at his disposal, if he with the holy Church would receive her for their Sovereign, and be continually loyal to her; some of the greatest Nobles of her party making the same oath: Whereupon the Bishop made no scruple to receive the Empress as Lady of England, and to swear to her by himself and some others, that as long as she broke not this agreement, that he would be faithful to her: which done, the next day she was received by the Bishop in the Cathedral Church of Winchester with an honourable Procession, the Bishop of Winchester going on her right hand, and Barnard Bishop of Saint david's on her left: there were other Bishops present beside these, as, Alexander Bishop of Lincoln, Robert of Hereford, Nigellus of Ely, Robert of Bath, with sundry Abbots● a few days after Theobald Archbishop of Canterbury came to the Empress at Winchester being invited by the Legate, but de●erred to swear fealty to the Empress without the king's privity, being (as he thought) a dishonour to his fame and person; but after some conference had with the king by the Cardinal, and most of the Prelates who entreated leave of him to yield to the necessity of the time, they condescended to the Legates motion and fell off to the Empress. Whereupon about a fortnight after Easter, Theobald Archbishop of Canterbury held a Council of all the Bishops of England, and of many Abbots in great state at Winchester, wherein the Bishop of Winchester made this speech; That by virtue of his Legatine power which he derived from the Pope, he had summoned the Clergy of England to this Council, that they might consult in Common of the peace of the Country, which was in great danger of Shipwreck; that in the time of King Henry his Uncle, England was a singular household of peace, etc. Which King some years before his death caused all the Bishops and Barons to swear to the Empress his Daughter and only Child, that the whole kingdom of England, with the Duchy of Normandy, should descend to her if he had no issue male by the Duke of Loraines' daughter. That dismal fortune envied his most excellent Uncle, so as he died in Normandy without issue male. Therefore because it seemed long to expect the Lady who resided in Normandy and delayed to come into England to provide for the peace of the Country, my Brother was permitted to reign. And although I became a surety between God and him, that he should honour and exalt the holy Church, maintain good Laws and abrogate evil, yet it grieves me to remember, it shames me to relate what a one he hath showed himself in his kingdom, how no justice hath been exercised upon the presumptuous, how all peace was presently abolished almost the same year, the Bishops apprehended and compelled to a reddition of their possessions, Abbeys sold, the Churches robbed of their treasures: the Counsels of wicked men heard, of good men either suspended, or altogether contemned. You know how often I have convented him both by myself, and by the Bishops, especially in the Council the last year summoned to that purpose, and that I got nothing but hatred thereby. Neither can it be unknown to any who will rightly consider it, that I ought to love my mortal brother, but aught much more to esteem the cause of my immortal Father. Therefore because God hath exercised his judgement touching my brother, that he might permit him without my knowledge to fall into the power of the Mighty, left the kingdom should mottet if it wanted a king, I have invited you all by the right of my Legation to assemble together at this place. Yesterday the cause was secretly ventilated before the greater part of the Clergy of England, to whose right especially it belongs both to elect and ordain a king. Therefore having first invocated as it is meet God's assistance, we have ●lected the Daughter of a peacemaking king, a glorious king, a rich king, a good king, and in our time incomparable, to be Queen of England and Normandy, and we promise fidelity and maintenance to her. When the Bishop of Winchester had thus spoken all the Bishops and Clergy present, (as William of Malmsbury (then present at the Council relates) did either modestly give their acclamation to the sentence (of Mauds' election and Stephen's rejection) or keeping silence, did not contradict it. In this Council many who took king Stephen's part, were excommunicated, and by name William Martell, who had intercepted some of the Legates goods: a●ter this Council the City of London formerly addicted to king Stephen, and the greatest part of England willingly submitted to the dominion of Maude, who was principally counselled by Robert her brother, and by the Legate of Winchester, who pretended that he sought her welfare; but within few days after there fell out a difference between the Legate and Maude, which occasioned a great alteration, and was the cause of many new mischiefs in Engl●nd. Whereupon the Bishop Legate departed from the Court, absolved all those whom he formerly excommunicated in the Council without the consent of the Bishops, raised up a complaint against the Empress that she intended to apprehend him, and made no account of any thing she had sworn to: Which report was spread over all England. Whereupon he stirred up the Londoners and Barons against the Empress, whom he besieged and restored S●ephen not only to his liberty, but to the Crown. In the mean time ●his Roger Bishop of Salisbury dies of a Quartain Fever, which he fell into out of grief of mind. * Will. Malms. Hist. N●v●lla. l. ●. p. 184.185. This Prelate was so high in king Henry's favour that he denied little or nothing to him that he demanded: he gave him Lands, Churches, prebend's of Clerks, whole Abbeys of Monks, and committed the kingdom to his trust, making him Chancellor of England. Roger therefore pleaded causes, he moderated expenses, he kept the king's treasure, and that without a companion and witness, both while the king was present in England, and absent in Normandy: and not only by the king, but likewise by the Nobles: and even by those who secretly envied his felicity; and especially by the king's Servants and debtors, all things almost that he could think of were conferred on him: if any thing was contiguous to his possessions which might conduce to his utility, that he either begged or bought, if not, he extorted it by violence, he alone was in greatest honour, abounding in wealth, pomp, friend's, authority, stately houses and Castles, and seemed the only happy man on earth. Yet at last in a moment, fortune cruelly stung him with her Scorpion's tail, so as he saw many of his friends wounded, and his most familiar Soldiers beheaded before his face, himself captivated, two of his Nephew's most potent Prelates, to be put to flight, and taken prisoners; and a third a young man whom he most loved to be bound in chains, his Castles to be rendered up, his treasures spoilt, himself afterwards in a Council torn with most foul reproaches, the residue of his money and plate which he had laid upon the Altar to finish a Church to be● carried away against his will, and which is the extremity of calamity, Cum multis miser videretur● paucissimis miserabilis erat. So much envy & hatred had he contracted out of his over great power, and that undeservedly with some whom he had advanced to honours. So Malmesbury writes of him, of whom you have heard sufficient. 3 ROBERT BINGHAM Anno Dom. 1223. Huber● de Burgo Earl of Kent being taken and proclaimed a traitor, Matthew Pari● p. 374.375. Holinshed. p. 217. escaped out of the Castle of Ve●● or Devises, and took sanctuary in the next Church; those who kept the Castle hearing of it, sent and took him (with those that helped him to make his escape) out of the Church and imprisoned him again in the Castle. Robert Bingham the Bishop of Salisbury hereupon came to the Castle and threatened to curse them, if they would not deliver the Earl & restore him to sanctury again. They made answer they had rather the Earl should hang for them than they for him: and so because they would not deliver him the Bishop excommunicated them; and after riding to the Cour●, and taking with him the Bishop of London, and other Bishops, prevailed so much by complaint to the King, that the Earl (though a traitor) was restored to the Church again, but so as the Sheriff of the Shire had commandment to compass the Church about with men, to watch that no relief came unto him, whereby he might be constrained through famishment to submit himself, but he shortly armed, was there rescued by a power of armed men, who conveyed him armed, and o● horseback into Wales, where he joined with other of King Henry the thirds enemies. And all through the pride, and practise of this Prelate, to whose pretended jurisdiction even in case of Treason, the King himself must submit. W●lliam of York William of York the ninth Bishop of Salisbury about the year 1247. was a Courtier from his childhood, Mat. Paris● Hist. Angl. p. 892. 893● Godwin. Car. p. 277.278. and better seen the in Laws of the Realm (which he chiefly studied) than in the Law of God a great deal. Matthew Paris reporteth that he fir●● brought in the custom that tenants should be suitors unto the Courts of their Landlords. This Matthew Paris styles a very bad custom, in magnum subditorum damnum & detrimentum & superiorum parvum vel nullum emolumentum, unde qui nunquam hoc fecerant mirabantur se ad hoc fuisse coactos. And speaking of this Bishop's death he saith, This Bishop passed from these worldly cares and employments to the dangers which secular men and Courtiers are believed to undergo; for their works follow them. Anno 1392. King Richard the second, 5 JOHN WALTHAM. picked a quarrel against the Major and Sheriffs of London upon this occasion. Holinsh●d. p. 478.479. Fox Act● a●d Monuments, ●dit. ult. vol. 1. p● 669.670. Walsin● Hist. Angl. A●● 1392. pag. 3●4. 385, 386. Yp●dig. Neu●●r. 146. Walter Romay one of john Walthams' servants then Bishop of Salisbury and high Treasurer of England, took a horseloafe from a Baker's man as he passed by in Fleetstreet, and would not deliver it again, but broke the bakers man's head, when he was earnest to recover his loaf, the cohabitants of the street hereupon rose and would have had the Bishop's man to prison for breaking the King's peace, but he was rescued by his fellows, and escaped to the Bishop's house in an Ally close by; The people set in a rage for this rescue, gathered in great multitudes about the Bishop's Palace gate, and would have fetched out the offender by force, assaulting the house to break it open; but the Major and Sheriffs coming thither, after some persuasions used, appeased the people, who retired quietly to their houses. The Bishop being then at Windsor, where the Court lay, being informed of this riot, took such indignation therewith, that taking with him Thomas Arundel Archbishop of York, than Lord Chancellor of England, he went to the King, and made an heinous complaint against the Citizens for their misdemeanour: whereupon the Major, Sheriffs, and great sort more of the Citizens were sent for to the Court, and charged with divers misdemeanours; & notwithstanding their excuses they were all arrested, and imprisoned; the Major in the Castle of Windsor, the rest in other places to be safely kept, till the King by the advice of his Counsel should further determine, what should be done with them; Moreover the liberties of the City were seized into the King's hands, the authority of the Major utterly ceased, and the King appointed Sir Edward Darlingrug to govern the City by the name of Lord Warding, and to see that every man had justice ministered as the case required; who because he was thought to be overfavourable to the Citizens, was removed, and Sir Baldwin Radington put in his room. At length the King through suit, and instant labour of certain Noblemen, especially of the Duke of Gloucester, began somewhat to relent and pacify his rigorous displeasures against the Londoners: and releasing them out of prison, and confirming some of their privileges, and abrogating others, he was at last reconciled to them after they had purchased his pardon with many rich presents to him and his Queen whom they royally entertained, and the payment of ten thousand pounds, which they were compelled to give the King, & to collect of the Commons of the City, not without great offence and grudging in their minds. And a●l this came through the pride and malice of this Prelate of Salisbu●y, whose servant had occasioned this riot, and yet went Scotfree, when the innocent Major and Citizens were thus rigorously dealt withal. M. Fox observes truly, ●olinsh. p. 485: that this unjust oppression of the Londoners, was a great preparative to King Richard's deposing, and lost him the hearts of his true subjects. This proud Prelate when he died, by King Richard's appointment had the honour to have his body interred among the Kings at Westminster. 6 RICHARD MILFORD. Richard Milford B. of this Diocese, about the year 1388. was by an order of the Barons made in Parliament imprisoned a long time in the Castle of Bristol, Godwin. p. 281. Walsingham, Hist. Angl. p. 365. etc. & Ypodigma Naustr. A. 1388. p. 142. as a pernicious whisperer, flatterer, evil counsellor, and Traitor to King Richard the second, and the State: yet afterwards being enlarged, he was advanced by this King, & continued one of his evil counsellors and instruments. WILLIAM AYSCOTH. William Ayscoth, Bishop of Salisbury Confessor to King Henry the 6. by his oppressions and ill dealings so far discontented his Tenants ●nd the people, Fabian. par●. 7, An. 1450. pag. 453. Caxton. pars 6. An. 1450. Graft. An. 1450, p. 614. Godwin. p. 351. Holinsh. p. 636: that in the year 1450. june 29. when that notable Rebel jack Cade was set up against his Sovereign, some tenants of the Bishops and others came to Edendon, where he was then saying Mass, drew him from the Altar in his Albe with his stole about his neck, to the top of an hill not far off, and there as he kneeled on his knees praying, they cloven his head, spoiled him to the skin, and renting his bloody shirt into a number of pieces, took every man a rag to keep it for a monument of their worthy exploit. A barbarous murder, yet occasioned by his own ill carriage, violence, oppressions, and for consenting to the giving up of the Duchy of Anjou, and Main into the hands of the French King, as some report: since this man's murder, I find little or nothing recorded of any Bishops of this See: Wherefore I shall now steer my course towards Lincoln Diocese. Lincoln. ANNO 573. Aldred 1 ALDRED. Bishop of Leicester (afterwards translated to Lincoln) was deprived of his Bishopric, for his seditious misdemeanours; * Matth. West. An. 873. Godw. p. 229. it is very like he sided with the cruel Pagan Danes, though his crimes be not expressed in particular. Eadnoth Bishop of this See, 2 EADNOTH turned * Math. West. An. 1016. p. 499. Godwin. p. 229. warrior, and was slain by the Danes in battle, in the year 1016● Vlfe a man * Matth. West. An. 1052. p. 420. Godwin. p. 230. very learned, 3 ULFE. in the year 1052. together with Robert Archbishop of Canterbury, and William Bishop of London, who had given King Edward the Confessor wicked counsel against the English, were banished into Normandy, their native Country, for this offence, vix evadentes, hardly escaping with their lives; they having been instruments to cause the King to infringe his good Laws, and not to administer right justice, which he promised to reform upon these Prelate's dimission; who miscounselled him. This Bishop among the rest, going to the Council of Vercels, to complain to the Pope of his wrongful banishment, so far forth bewrayed his own weakness and insufficiency, as the Pope was determined to have displaced him from his Bishopric, until with gifts and golden eloquence, he persuaded him to wink at his imperfections. Alexander Bishop of Lincoln, 4 ALEXANDER Anno 1070. * Matth. Paris. Hist. Angl. An. 1070. p. 6. Holinshed. p. 18. Matth. Westm. An. 1070 p. 4. opposed William the Conqueror, who appointed how many soldiers every Bishopric and Abbey that held of him by Barony should find in time of war, from which they were formerly freed: hereupon he and Stigand Archbishop of Canterbury, fled into Scotland, where they kept themselves close for a time (being banished by the Conqueror) and at last joined with the Scots against him: Egelwin Bishop of Durham being an exile at the same time, having only the zeal of God, excommunicated all the invaders of the Church, and ravishers of Ecclesiastical things. This Alexander is omitted by Godwin in his Catalogue of the Bishops of this see; and it seems he was deprived among other Bishops in the Council of Winchester, Anno 1070. for opposing the Conqueror. 5 REMIGIUS. Remigius (who translated his see from Dorchester to Lincoln, and built the Cathedral there, to whose consecration by the King's command, * Hen. Huntin. hist. l. 6. p. 371. l. 7. p. 373. Matth. West. An. 1085.1091. Godwin. p. 230.231.232. Will. Malm●s● de Gestis Pontif. l. 4 p. 290.291. all the Bishops of England were summoned, himself dying two days before the time appointed for its consecration) was impeached of high treason against King William Rufus, but his servant purging his master by the judgement of an hot iron (or Ordalium) then in use, restored him to the King's favour, and wiped off this blot to his pontifical honour, as Huntindon writes. He was preferred first to this Bishopric by William the Conqueror, for divers good services done unto him, for which he long before promised him a Bishopric in England. The consideration of this gift coming to the Pope's ear, he would needs adjudge it Simony, and as a symonist actually deprived him of his Bishopric: but at the request of Lanfranke Archbishop of Canterbury, he restored him to his Ring and Crosier again. The Archbishop of York laboured to hinder the translation of his See to Lincoln, laying challenge to the jurisdiction of that County, as anciently belonging to his Archbishopric, whereupon the Bishop was forced to crave in aid of the King to make good the Title, and his successor Robert Bloet, was glad to give William Rufus 5000 pound to clear the Title, that the Archbishop of York laid unto the jurisdiction of this See and County; which was reputed Simony in the King, but justice in the Bishop. 6 ALEXANDER. Alexander, nephew to Roger the great rich Bishop of Salisbury, consecrated Bishop of Lincoln july 22. An. 1123. placed his chief delight in building of Castles, wherein he imitated his uncle Roger, hereupon he built a stately Castle at Banbury, another at Newarke, a third at Sleford, which saith * Nubrigensis hist. l. 1. c. 6. Huntindon. hist. l. 8. p. 389.390. Hoveden. Annal. pars. prior. p. 484. to 495 Matth. Par. p. 74. to 76. Matth. Westm. An. 1139. to 1146. Holinshed. p. 50. Fox Acts and Monuments. p. 181. Speed. p. 488.492.494. etc. Godwin. p. 233. Nubrigensis, did ill beseem a Bishop's honesty, much less his function. These Castles were such eyesores to King Stephen, as they provoked him to pick a quarrel with the Bishop, to clap him up in prison (together with his uncle Roger of Salisbury, and to bereave them at once, both of their munition and treasure, of which they had heaped up great store. For King Stephen fearing that this great rich Prelate and his uncle of Salisbury (who had built two strong Castles, the one at Salisbury the other at the Devises) would side with Maud the Empress, against him, sends for both these Bishops, and demands those Castles of them, which they refusing to deliver up to his possession; the King thereupon claps them up in prison, besiegeth their Castles, which their Creatures held out and kept by force against him, till at the last with much a do he possessed himself of them, in such manner as is before more largely related in the story of Roger of Salisbury. The King not long after releasing this Bishop, he and some others secretly conspired against him, procured Maud the Empress to come over with an army, with whom he joined. And by this and the other confederates assistance Stephen was afterwards taken prisoner, deprived of his Crown in a Synod at Winch●ster; Maud received and acknowledged as Queen by the Prelates and Kingdom, till Stephen being again released by the Bishop's practices, and putting Maud to the worst, after many battles and great effusion of English Christian Blood, (occasioned only by the Prelate's practices,) Stephen and Maud came to a mutual agreement. Of which you may read more largely in Roger of Salisbury. The See of Lincoln continuing void almost seven years after the death of Robert de Chisney, Geoffry Plantagenet Archdeacon of Lincoln, 7 GEOFFRY PLANTAGENET. Hoveden. Annal. part. posterior. p. 611. Godwin, p. 235. base son to King Henry the second was elected Bishop thereto; who contenting himself with the large revenues of the Bishopric, never sought consecration; well knowing that he might so fleece the sheep though he listed not to take the charge of feeding the sheep. Seven years he reaped the fruits of that See by colour of his election, and then by the Pope's commandment to Richard Archbishop of Canterbury to compel Geoffry either to resign his bishopric, or immediately to enter into orders, and to take the office of a Bishop on him, he resigned all his interest in the same, the copy of which resignation you may read in Roger Hoveden † Annal. pars poster. p. 611. . After which he turned Couttier for eight years' space, and at last returning to the Church again, became Archbishop of Yorke● How he carried himself in that See I have before in part expressed (page 185, 186.) and now shall give you some further account (t●ough somewhat out of course) out of * Ann●lium pars posterior, p. 655● 656, 659, to 666, 681, 689, 712, 713, 714, 718, 725, 730, to 740, 743, 747, 749, 751, 752, 754, 755, 756, 759, to 768. Matth. Paris: Hist. Angl. p. 186.195. Roger Hoveden and others. He was no sooner settled in York, but there fell out a great contestation between him and Henry deane of York, and Buchard the Treasurer, whom he excommunicated for refusing to give over singing, and to begin their Service afresh upon his entering into th● Church; whereby the Church that day ceased from Divine Service. This difference being composed Buchard and Geoffry soon after fell ou● again; whereupon Ge●ffry excommunicating him the second time, he goes to the Pope for absolution, and so far prevailed with the Pope, that he would neither confirm Geoffries election nor suffer him to be consecrated. And withal the Pope exempted Hugh Bishop of Durham from making any profession of subjection to Geoffry elect of York during his life, though he were consecrated, because he h●d formerly once made his profession to the Church of York, and to S. William the Archbishop of York, and to his successors. Queen Elinor, K. Richard's mother, hereupon passeth from Messana through Rome to entreat and humbly beseech the Pope in the King's behalf, to confirm his brother's election to York, and either to consecrate him Archbishop thereof by himself or some other: which the Pope doing, Geoffry shortly after citys Hugh Bishop of Durham peremptorly to appear before him at a Synod in the Cathedral Church at York, thereto profess his obedience to him, which he endeavoured to subtract, and to exempt himself by all means from his jurisdiction. Hugh refuseth to come thither, or to make his profession or obedience to him (being, as he said, not bound by Law to do it: and thereupon appeals the first, second, and third time to the Pope, and submits his cause to him. The Archbishop hearing of it, in great fury excommunicates him notwithstanding this appeal, threatening to compel him to make profession and obedience by Ecclesiastical censures notwithstanding this appeal. The Bishop of Durham on the other side would not obey the 〈◊〉, but in contempt thereof, boldly celebrated, and caused to be celebrated Divine offices as before. The Archbishop hereupon overturnes all the Altars where the Bishop of Durham had celebrated, Note his fury. and breaks the Chalices within his Diocese wherein any other had celebrated in the Bishop's presence; and held his brother john Earl of Morton for an excommunicate person, because he had ea●en with the Bishop of Du●ham after that sentence, and would not communicate with him until he gave him satisfaction and came to be absolved. When the Bishop of Durham saw that many refused to speak, eat or drink with him, he sent messengers to the Pope, who relating to him first in secret, then before all the Cardinals, how indiscreetly and Archbishop had excommunicated him, slighting his appeal; the Pope and all the Cardinals adjudged that sentence a mere nullity, and that it ought not to be observed; and thereupon the Pope writ a letter to the Bishops of Lincoln, Rochester, and others to declare this sentence of excommunication void, in their Churches, by virtue of the Pope's Apostolical authority, and to command the people to communicate with the Bishop of Durham notwithstanding it, as they did before; and to declare, that the Bishop for the injuries done unto him by the Archbishop in overturning the Altars, and breaking the Chalices, should be exempted from all subjection to him during life. Whereupon these Bishops and delegates met at Northampton, and after much debate, departed without any final agreement. In Lent following this Archbishop being summoned to appear at London by the King's Justices, came to Westminster with his Cross carried before him; whereupon the Bishop of London and the other Prelates prohibited him to presume to carry his Cross within the Province of Canturbury: who contemptuously answered them, that he would not let it down for them; yet by the advice of his followers he hid it from the face of the people, left a tumult should arise among the Clergy. The Bishop of London accounting him excommunicate for this transgression, suspended the new Temple, where the Archbishop lodged, both from Divine Service, and the tolling and ringing of Bells, so as he was forced to go out of the City. After this the Archbishop levied a great Army, fortified Doncastre, and would have besieged Thifehill Castle belonging to Earl Morton, which Hugh Bardalfe and William St●●ville refusing to do, he departed with his men in a 〈◊〉 from them, call them traitors to the King and Kingdom. Soon after the Deanery of York being void, the Archbishop first gave the Deanery to Simon Apull, and after that to one Philip, whom the King recommended. The Canons of York pretending the right of electing the Dean to appertain to them, elected Apul against the Bishops will. The Archbishop hereupon appeals to Rome, the Canons notwithstanding proceed in their election of Apul; the Archbishop's messengers and Apul meeting with the King in Germany in their passage towards Rome, he inhibited all their appeals to Rome; saying, that if any attempted the contrary, he should not return into the Realm again. In the mean time, the Canons of York suspended the Cathedral Church from all their accustomed Divine service, and their Bells likewise from their usual office of ringing, for which the whole City was in an uproar: they likewise unclothed their Altars, locked up the Archbishop's stall in the Choir, barred up the door by which he used to enter into the Church out of his Palace and Chapel, and did many other things in contempt of him; which the Archbishop hearing of, being ready to take ship to pass the seas, returned to the Church, admonishing and commanding the Ministers of this Church to minister therein after the ancient manner; who contemning his admonition and precept, left the Church void, and destitute of Divine service. Hereupon shortly after the Archbishop by the advice of his wisest friends, puts new Ministers and Officers into the Cathedral Church which he found void, to officiate there; which they did till the Canons and Chaplains were restored again thereto by lay power and violence: he likewise excommunicates four of the chief officers of the Church for suspending it; who thereupon complain to the King, and appeal to Rome; where the Pope hearing both parties, settled the Deanery upon Simon Apul for that time, saving the rights of the Archbishop and Chapter, thereto for the future, which he left undecided. As soon as ever the Dean was thus settled and invested by a golden ring, he and the Chapter defame and accuse the Archbishop, alleging; that he was a violent spoiler of his own and other men's Clerks; a wicked extortioner, that he broke open Church doors by violence and force of arms, symoniacally divided and retained Ecclesiastical benefices, gave no respect to appeals, that vilipending all his Episcopal office, he was 〈◊〉 to hawking, hunting and other military cares! for which things they intended to depose him, especially those whom he himself had advanced to great honours, and enriched with great wealth and revences in the Church of York, beyond that he ought. Of such the Lord saith, I have nourished and exalted children, but they have rebelled against me. Let them therefore beware lest with judas the traitor they be condemned in Hell. Hereupon the Pope writ to Hugh Bishop of Lincoln, and his cojudges, that if any would accuse the Archbishop of these things, they should diligently hear what both sides propounded, and certify him the truth in writing under their Seals: And if no accuser appeared, and there were a public fame of them, that then the Archbishop should be enjoined to make his purgation with three Bishops and three Abbots. The Archbishop had appealed before the citation of the Judges, and had taken his journey to prosecute his appeal; but being hindered by the King's prohibition and the distemper of the air, he appeared not at Rome on the day prefixed, nor yet at a further day given him: whereupon he was suspended from all his Episcopal administration. Soon after this Hubert Archbishop of Canterbury comes to Nottingham to King Richard the first, causing his Cross to be carried before him: Geoffry of York carried not his Cross, but complained to the King of Canturbury, for carrying his Cross up in the Province of York; which when the Archbishop had heard, and seen that Gef●ry carried no cross before him at all; he answered; I carry my Cross throughout all England, & aught to bear it, as Primate of all England; but thou bearest not thy Cross, and perchance thou oughtest not to carry it. And therefore things standing thu●, I appeal to my Lord the Pope. After this, Geffrey bought the Sherivalty of Yorkshire of the King for 3000. marks, and an 100 marks annual rent; and within few months after the King calling a Counsel, all the Laymen and Clergy that would, had the liberty to complain against this Archbishop, who made many complaints of his rapines and unjust exactions, to which he gave no answer. Not long after King Richard being to be crowned a new at Winchester, commanded this Archbishop of York not to come to his Coronation the next day with his Cross borne up before him, lest peradventure some tumult might arise between him and the Archbishop of Canterbury: Whereupon being thus prohibited to bear his cross, he refused to be present at the King's Coronation. Some three weeks after, the King being at Waltham, Geoffry come● to him with his cross carried before him; of which Canterbury complained very much to the King, who answered, that this controversy belonged not to him, but to the Pope to decide; and the next day the King made a final accord between William Longchamp Bishop of Ely, and Geoffry, touching all controversies about his apprehension and injuries sustained at Dover upon his arrival; Ely with an hundred Priests more swearing, that he neither commanded nor willed, that Geoffry should be apprehended in such sort. Not long after the King being in France, the Canons of York complained to Hubert of Canterbury against Geoffry their Archbishop; who thereupon sends commissioners to York to hear and determine their complaints; these imprison the Archbishop's men, accused of robery, so that the Archbishop could not b●yle them, restore the Canons to the Church, and induct them into their stalls out of which th●● were expelled; and because the Archbishop appeared not befor● them upon summons, seized on all his lands except the manor of Ripun where he resided, and sequestered his Shrievalty of Yorkshire into the hands of others. About the same time the Canons of York excommunicated formerly by the Bishop, procure an absolution from the Pope, which was published openly in the Church, and they thereupon were restored. The Archbishop appeals hereupon, and going over to Normandy to the King, for 2000 marks procures a restitution of all his Lands and goods formerly sequestered and seized; and a precept to put the Dean and Canons out of their new gained possession. Not long after the Pope sends Commissioners to York to inquire of the Bishop's excesses whereof the Canons accused him, mentioned at large in Pope Caelestines letter and commission recorded by Hoveden. The Dean coming to York from Rome while the commissioners were there, some of the Archbishop's creatures meeting him, persuaded him not to go to the mother Church, which he not yielding to, they laid violent hands on him, for which the commissioners excommunicated them; whereupon he went to the Church where the canons joyfully received him. The Bishop notwithstanding expulseth him and the Canons again, who thereupon procure a letter from Pope Celestine to the Dean of Lincoln and others, to inquire of their damages, and to cause the Bishop to satisfy them to the full without any appeal: whereupon they proved their damages before them to amount to one thousand marks. Soon after the Bishop of Whiterne the Archbishop's Suffragan, and Official, comes to York against the time of receiving the Lords Supper, to consecrate chrism, and oil, as he had accustomed. The Dean and chapter of York would not receive him; whereupon he went to Suelle and there consecrated chrism and oil, and delivered them to the Archbishop's Officials, to distribute them throughout the Churches of the Archbishopicke. Geoffry de Muschamp Archdeacon of Cliveland received the chrism and oil, but presently cast them into a dunghill, and the other Canons of S. Peter would receive none of him, but sent to Hugh Bishop of Lincoln to receive oil and chrism from him: whereupon Peter Archdeacon of Lincoln, the Archbishop's brother prohibited the Bishop to give them any oil or chrism from him: upon which he appealed to Rome thereabout. The Archbishop the same time, who had offended the King his brother, was reconciled to him, and received into his favour with a kiss of peace, whereupon he grew so excessively proud, that he exasperated the King himself with his reproachful speeches, so as he commanded him to be disseised of his archbishopric, and Viscountship of York. In the mean time Hubert Archbishop of Canterbury procured himself to be the Pope's Legate, with a special clause in his Bulls, & a mandate to the Archbishop of York, and all other, to submit to his jurisdiction, as Legate to the Apostolic S●e; whereupon he summoned the Dean and Chapter of York to appear before him, and yield subjection to him in their own Cathedral, as Pope's Legate; who thereupon received and submitted to him, not as he was Archbishop of Canterbury, but Legate only: which done, he summons and holds a council in the Cathedral Church of York, wherein he made divers canons for the government of the Church and Clergy; and heard the controversy between th● Archbishop and the Dean and chapter of York touching the Archdeaconry of Westring, which they contended for; but they appealed to Rome about it, Anno 1195. The Canons of York solicited 〈◊〉 Bishop of Lincoln by virtue of the Pope's Commission directed to him, to pronounce sentence of interdict and suspension against Geoffry their Bishop: who answered, That he would rather be suspended himself, then suspend him; whereupon the canons sent messengers to Rome to complain to Pope Celestine of the Bishop of Lincoln, and the other Judge's Delegates, that they proceeded not according to the Pope's injunction. Who thereupon sends three letters into England; one, to Simon the Deane, wherein he suspends the Archbishop from his Episcopal function, as a man every way unworthy of it, and gives Simon power to execute the same during this suspension. Another to all the Abbots, Clergy, and people of the Diocese of York, to notify this suspension to them, and to command them, not to obey the Archbishop or answer before him in any case, but only before the Dean Simon, to whom he had delegated his Arch-Episcopall authority. A third to the B●shop of Lincoln and others, expressing all the complaints against the Archbishop and his excesses, and commanding them to publish this his suspension from his Bishopric, and to absolve those of his Diocese from any subjection or obedience to him as Archbishop. And in all these letters, this is one great cause which they allege for this his suspension. Quod pastoralis officii debito praetermisso, secularibus negotiis implicari, & non divinis obs●quiis, sed venatione, aucupio, & aliis militaribus curis animi sui studium applicare, & exercere alia, quae commisso sibi Officio Pontificali, & honori non modicum derogant, etc. Hereupon the Archbishop goes to Rome, where after a long delay the Pope acquits him from all the Deans and Canons accusations, takes off his suspensions, and restores him to his archiepiscopal authority; the rather because the King being angry with him, had long before spoilt him of his temporal●ies and sought to deprive him. The Archbishop hereupon by reason of this King's indignation goes into France not daring to come into England, and seeing he could not find grace in the King's eyes, to obtain either his temporalties or his spiritualties, he returns back again towards Rome. In the mean time the Dean and Chapter of York confer the Archdeaconry of Westrising upon Peter Imant during life, by the King's consent; which the Archbishop hearing of, excommunicated and suspended him for intruding thereunto without right, and declared his institution thereunto a nullity: which excommunication he sends over into England. Soon after Ralph Wigstof Clerk, the Archbishop's agent at Rome, falling desperately ●icke there, confessed before the Pope and all his Cardinals, that he had gotten many false letters in the Court of Rome touching the Archbishop's affairs; whereupon the Pope writ to Hubert Archbishop of Canterbury to intercept these letters, which were found hid in the hands of Roger Ripunt clerk, together with poisoned rings, girdles, and other poisons which the Archbishop sent to destroy the Dean and Canons of York, all which were publicly burnt at Totehill before a great multitude of men and women; the bringer of them was imprisoned, and the Archbishop had the blame of all imputed to him. After this the King sent for the Dean and Canons of York, and Geoffry the Archbishop to meet him in Normandy, to reconcile them; Geoffry coming before them was reconciled to the King his brother, who restored him to his temporalties and spiritualties; which done he departed to Rome: but the Dean and Canons coming three days after, hindered his restitution till the Archbishop and they were accorded, of which they much vaunted. Not long after there arose many new contestations and schisms between this Archbishop and the Dean and Canons of York about Roger and Honorius Archdeacon's of Richmond; which * Annal. par● poster. p. 780.781, 785, 793, 7●4, 796, 805, 811, 817, 818, 819, 823, 824, 825, 826, 827. Ho●●den relates at large: of which (God willing) I shall give a larger account in my History of the Schisms of English Prelates between themselves; which how many, great and violent they have been, you may in part conjecture by this one Prelates story. After this the Pope writ earnestly to King Richard, to desire him to be reconciled to this Archbishop his brother, and to embrace him with peac●, lest he should be forced in his behalf to punish him and his Kingdom by an Ecclesiastical censure: hereupon the King sent the Bishops of Durham, Ely, Winchester, Worcester and Bath to the Archbishop, desiring him in the spirit of humility to confirm all the King's grants, upon which the King would entirely restore him to his archbishopric. This he proffered to do, if these Bishops by a writing under their hands and seals would warrant this counsel before the Pope. Which they refusing, telling him he was of age to answer for himself, departed without any accord: whereupon the Archbishop went to Rome, whither the King sent messengers against him, who writ to the King from Rome, that the Pope earnestly desired him to restore the Archbishop entirely into his Bishopric, so as he satisfy him the money he owed: which if he refused, he would first by an interdict of the whole Province of York, after that by an interdict of the whole Kingdom, without any appeal enforce him to it, and compel his Clerks to resign their rents which they have received, and the Dean and Canons of York to make an agreement with the Bishop, unless some new cause should arise. King Richard dying, and King john succeeding, while Geoffry of York was beyond sea; when john was to be crowned, Philip Bishop of Durham was so presumptuous, as to appeal against the Kings own Coronation, that it should not be accomplished in the absence of Geoffry Archbishop of York and Primate of England. After this the King commanded the Lands of the Archbishop which had been sequestered almost two years into the hands of Stephen Turnham, to be delivered to three others for this Archbishop's use; yet afterwards he retained them in his own hands, promising to restore them when as the Archbishop and he met; who meeting together soon after in Normandy, the King and he were reconciled, & he received him honourably. Not long after, King john displeased with this Archbishop seized all his temporalties into his hands by james de Petorne Sheriff of Yorkshire, who violently entered into his manners, and wasted his goods. This Archbishop hereupon excommunicates the Sheriff, and all authors and counsellors of this violence, with candles lighted, and Bells rung: he likewise excommunicated all who had stirred up his brother john to anger against him without his default: he also excommunicated the Burgesses of Beverly, and suspended the Town itself, from the celebration of Divine service, and the sound of Bells, for breaking his Park, and troubling and diminishing the goods which his Predecessor and he had for a time peaceably enjoyed. King john by the advice of his counsel restored him afterwards to his Bishopric, but gave him a day in Court to answer his contempt in not going beyond the Seas with him when summoned to do it; in not suffering the King's Officers to levy money of his plowlands, as they did in all other parts of the Kingdom; in beating the Sheriff of York's servants, and in not paying him 3000. marks due to King Richard: soon after, the King coming to Beverly, was neither received with pro●ession nor sound of Bells by reason of the Archbishops interdict, whose servant Henry Chapel denied to let the King have any of the Archbishop's wine; for which affront the King commanded him and all the Archbishop's servants to be imprisoned, wherever they should be found: whereupon the King coming to York, the Archbishop for a round sum of money (through the Queen's mediation) bought his peace of the King; but yet instantly fell out with the Dean and Chapter about the election of a singing man; the Archbishop made choice of one, the Dean and chapter of another as belonging to their election: the like contention fell between them about the Archdeaconry of Cleveland: the Archbishop elected Ralph Kyme, the Dean and canons, Hugh Murdac for Archdeacon, against the Archbishops will, and hinder the instalment of Ra●ph; whereupon the Archbishop excommunicated Murdac; And at the same time Honorius Archdeacon of Richmond complained against the Archbishop to the Pope for taking away the institutions to Churches and Synodals belonging to him: the Pope hereupon writ divers letters in his favour. Geoffry thus perplexed, and in the King's disfavour, purchaseth his grace and a confirmation of the rights of his Bishopric from the King for a thousand marks sterling to be paid within one year, for payment whereof he pawned his Barony to the King: After which he falling into the King's displeasure again, was forced to fly the Kingdom and * Math. Westm. An. 1213. p. 92. died in exile, as you may read before, p. 186. St. Hugh the ninth Bishop of Lincoln, 8 S. HVG●● Anno 1108. when King Richard the first by Hubert Archbishop of Canterbury, his chief Justice, required an aid of 300. Matth● Paris. hist. Angl. p. 193, 195, 196. Roger Hoveden, Annal. pars posterior, p. 776, 777. Holinshed, p 173 Knights to remain with him in his service for one whole year, or so much money as might serve to maintain that number, after the rate of three shillings a day English money for every Knight; whereas all others were contented to be contributers herein, only this S. Hugh Bishop of Lincoln refused, and spoke sore against Hubert that moved the ma●ter, wishing him to do nothing whereof he might be ashamed; Vnde pudor frontem signet, mentemque reatus Torqueat, aut famae titulos infamia laedat. He was noted to be of a perfect life, because, Potestatis secularis in rebus Ecclesiae saevientis impetus, adeò constanter elidere consuevit, ut rerum & corporis sui periculum contemnere vid●retur: in quo & adeò profecit quod & jura revocavit amissa, & Ecclesiam suam à servitute gravissim● liberavit, as Matthew Paris writes: and because he would not stick to reprove men of their faults plainly and frankly, not regarding the favour or disfavour of any man; in so much that he would not fear to pronounce them accursed, which being the King Officers would take upon them the punishment of any person within Orders of the Church, for hunting and killing the King's game within his Parks, Forests, and Chases: A presumptuous part in a Bishop. yea (and that which is more) he would deny payment of such Subsidies and taxes as he was assessed to pay to the uses of King Richard and King john, towards the maintenance of their wars, and did oftentimes accuse by Ecclesiastical authority such Sheriffs, collectors, and officers, as did distrain upon his lands and goods to satisfy those Kings of their demands; alleging openly, that he would not pay any money towards the maintenance of wars with one ch●istian Prince, upon private displeasure and grudge made against another Prince of the same religion. This was his reason. And when he came before the King to answer to his disobedience showed herein, he would so handle the matter, partly with gentle admo●nishments, partly with sharp reproofs, and sometimes mixing merry and pleasant speech among his serious arguments, that oftentimes he would so qualify the King's mind, that being diverted from anger, he could not but laugh and smile at the Bishop's pleasant talk and merry conceits. This manner he used not only with King john alone, but with King Henry the second, and Richard the first in whose time he governed the See of Lincoln. And for these * See willet's Synop. Papis. contr. 5. qu. 3. p. 280. virtues principally was he canonised for a Roman Saint by Pope Honorius the third. Peter Suitor and * ●leurs des vies des Saints part 2. p. 428, 429. Ribadeneira, in his life record, that this Bishop had many contests with King Richard the first, that he resisted the King to his face when he demanded aid and subsidies of his Subjects, so that by his means only and another Bishops who joined with him, the King could obtain nothing at all; whereupon in great rage and fury he banished both the Bishops, and confiscated all their goods; the other Bishop's goods were seized, who thereupon afterward submitted and craved pardon of the King: but the King's Officers proceeding against S. Hugh, he presently excommunicated them, so as none of them for fear of this thunderbolt of his durst touch one thread of his garment, our Lord having horribly punished divers whom he had excommunicated, some of them being never seen nor heard of afterwards. One thing this Hugh did which is memorable: going to visit the religious houses within his Diocese, he came to Godstow a house of Nuns near Oxford; * Roger Hoveden. Annal. pars posterior. p. 712. Godwin, p. 237, 238. seeing a hearse in the middle of the Choir covered with silk, and tapers burning, round about it, he demanded who was buried there; and being informed, that it was fair Rosamonds Tomb, concubine to King Henry the second, who at her entreaty had done much for that house, and in regard of those favours was afforded that honour: he commanded her body to be digged up immediately, and buried in the Churchyard, least Christian religion should wax vile: saying, it was a place a great deal too good for an harlot, & it should be an example to other women to terrify them from such a wicked and filthy kind of life * Godwin ibid. Matth. Paris hist. Ang. p. 197. Hoveden. Anna. pars posterior, p. 812, 813. . This Prelate dying, when he was brought to Lincoln to be interred, john King of England, and William King of Scots were met there with an infinite company of Nobility of both Realms. The two Kings for the great reverence they bore to his holiness (who yet gave no reverence at all to Kings, as you have formerly heard) would needs set their shoulders to the bear, and helped to carry his course from the gates of the City, until it came to the Church door, where the Prelates themselves received and carried it into the Choir and buoyed him in the body of the East end of the Church ABOVE THE HIGH ALTAR: (which therefore stood not close to the East wall in those times, but some good distance from it) near the Altar of Saint john. Hugh Walis, 9 HUGH WALLIS. or the Wills, his next successor in this See but one, Anno 1209. notwithstanding King john refused to receive Stephen Langhton, that arch-traitor, for Archbishop of Canterbury, * Matthew Paris Hist. Angl. p. 220, 288. Fox Acts and Monuments, vo. 1. p. 335. c. 1. willet's Synopsis Papism. contr. 5. quaest. 3 p. 280. Antiq. Eccles. Brit. p. 149. and commanded this Bishop to repair to the Archbishop of Rhoan for consecration from him, and not to receive it from Langhton, in contempt of this his Sovereign's command got him to Langhton and received consecration from him: whereupon the King seized on all his temporalties, and kept him fasting from them four years, and then restored them. After this he joined both with the Barons, and Lewis the French King (who came to conquer the Realm) against his natural Sovereign: For which treasons he was only excommunicated by the Pope, and not absolved till he had paid the Pope one thousand marks, and a hundred marks to his Legate. Divers other of our Prelates were fined for the same cause, and that so deeply, as they were compelled to sell all they had to purchase the King's favour. Anno Dom. 1252. * Holinshed, p. 246, 255. King Henry the third in a Parliament held at London, 10 GROSTHEAD. getting a grant from the Pope of the tenths due to the Church to be received of him for three years, towards the charges of his journey into the holy Land to rescue it from the Saracens, demanded these tenths of the spiritualty: But the Bishops, and especially Robert Grosshead Bishop of Lin●olne utterly refused to be contributory to this grant; They alleged sundry reasons for their excuse, as the poverty of the English Church being already made bare with continual exactions and oppressions; but chiefly they excused themselves by the absence of the Archbishops of Canterbury and York, of whom, the one was beyond the Sea; and the other at home in the North parts: All the other Bishops were there except Here●ord and Chester, who was sick: and therefore without the consent of those that were absent, and namely their Primate of Canterbury, they could not conclude any general point touching the King's demand. And although the King fretted and stormed against them, yet could he not bring them to his purpose, so as the Parliament was for that time dissolved: Yet before their departure from London, the King communed with them apart, to see if he could get some money towards his charges, but they had tuned their strings all after one not●, discording all from his Tenor, so that not a penny could be got of them: wherefore he took high displeasure against them, reviling them in most reproachful manne●; and amongst other he reviled his half brother the elect of Winchester, taxing him of great unthankfulness, who also among the residue stood against him. Anno 1257. they denied the King a Subsidy again, there being (saith Holinshed) a great untoward disposition in the Subjects of that time for the helping of their King, with a necessary aid of money towards such great charges as he had been by divers ways occasioned to be at. Before this Holinshed, p. 242 Anno 1250. this Bishop excommunicated a Priest for incontinency, who continuing for some days without seeking to be reconciled, the Bishop sent to the Sheriff of Rutland within whose bailiwick the Priest dwelled, to apprehend him as a disodient and rebellious person, who not executing the Bishop's commandment, the Bishop thereupon excommunicates the Sheriff: whereof the King being informed took displeasure, and sending to the Pope, procured an inhibition, that no Archbishop or Bishop should compel any Officer of the King to follow any suit before them for those things that appertain to the King's jurisdiction, or give sentence against them for the same. This * Matth. Paris, hist. major, p. 693 694. Grosthead Bishop of Lincoln, Anno 1246. upon the suggestion of the Friar's Predicants and Minorites, raged more than was meet or expedient against those of his Diocese, making strict inquisition in his Bishopric by his Archdeacon's and Deans, concerning the chastity and manners as well of Noble as ignoble (upon oath) to the enormous hurt and scandal of the reputations of many * Quod nunquam antea fieri consueverat (saith the Author.) Which had never been accustomed to be done before. The King hearing the grievous complaints of his people against these Innovations, did thereupon by the advice of his Counsel and Courts of Justice, send a Writ to the Sheriff of Hertford in these words. Henry by the grace of God, King of England, etc. We command thee, that as thou lovest thyself, and all things that are thine, that thou from henceforth suffer not any Laymen of ●hy Baylywicke to assemble together in any place, at the will of the Bishop of Lincoln, or of his Archdeacon's, Officials, or rural Deans, to make any acknowledgements or attestations upon their oath, unless in cases of Matrimony and testament. * Matth. Paris, hist. major, p. 705 And the very next year following, in pursurance thereof, the King (by Parliament) enacted, and commanded these things ensuing to be inviolably observed; That if any Lay men were convented before an Ecclesiastical judge, for breach of faith and perjury that they should be prohibited by the King. And that the Ecclesiastical judge should be prohibited to hold plea of all causes against Laymen, unless they were of Matrimony and Testament. All which Matthew Paris precisely relates. Which prohibition and statute nullified the constitution of Oho, and hindered this Bishop's innovation; whereupon, that insolent traytorly Martial Archbishop of Canterbury, Boniface ( * Antiquit. Eccles. Brit. Bonifacius, p. 185. better skilled in affairs of a Camp then of the Church) Anno 1256. (but nine years after this prohibition and forenamed statute) published this peremptory audacious constitution in affront of them both: Statuimus quod Laici ubi de subditorum pec●●tis & excessibus corrigendis per Praelatos & Ecclesiasticos judices inquiritur ad praestandum de veritate dicenda juramentum per excommunicationis sententias, si opus fu●rit, compellantur; impedientes verò ne hujusmodi juramentum praestetur: (for the Judges with many othe●s then generally oppugned and hindered the ushering in of this Innovation) per interdicti & excommunicationis sententiam arceant●●. To evacuate which exorbitant illegal constitution (meant only of witnesses, not of Churchwardens, Sidemen, or Strangers oaths as the * Lindew. Prov. Constit. l. 2. De jurejurando, ●. 80. Gloss of Lindwood (who records it) resolves in express terms, trenching both upon the people's liberties and the Courts of Justice too; the Judges frequently granted out sundry general prohibitions to all, or most of the Sheriffs of England; as is evident by * Pars 2. fol. 36. b. 43.50. the Register of Writs. * Nat. Bre. fol. 41.4. Fitz herberts natura Brevium. Rastall, and others; commanding the Sheriff to inhibit Bishops and their Officers, to cite Laymen before them, to take an oath in any case whatsoever, except of Matrimony or Testament only; * Abrid. of Statutes. Tit. Prohibition 5. and not to suffer the people to appear before them to take such oaths. The continuer of Matthew Paris his History of England, p. 966, 967. writes of this Bishop of Lincoln, That Simon Earl of Leicester (who most opposed Henry the third, and warred against him) adhered to him, and delivered his children to him to be educated. That by his counsel tractabat ardua, tentabat dubia, finivit inchoata, ea maximè, per quae meritum sibi succrescere aestimabat. And this Bishop is said to have enjoined the Earl in remission of his sins, that he should undertake this cause of the Barons against the King, for which he contended even unto death, affirming, that the peace of the Church of England could not be established, but by the material Sword; and that all who died for it, should be crowned with martyrdom. And some say, that this Bishop laying his hand sometimes on the head of this Earl's ●ldest son, said unto him; Oh my dear son, both th●u and thy father shall both die in one day, and with one kind of death, yet for justice and v●rity. Such an animater was he both of rebellion and wars. 11 HENRY LEXINTON Henry Lexinton the next Bishop of this See, Anno 1257. offered some kind of hard measure unto the University of Oxford, by infringing certain liberties th●t of old belonged unto it. * Matthew Paris Hist. Ang●. p. 915, 916. Godwin, p. 241, 242. For redress hereof, they were forced to make their complaint unto the King, lying then at S. Albon, and sent nine Masters of Art to the Court for that purpose; Matthew Paris a Monk● of S. Albon was present at the delivery of the petition, and (as himself writeth) was bold to s●ep unto the King, using these speeches to him in private. I beseech your Grace, even for God's sake, to have compassion upon the Church now tottering, and in great danger of utter subversion: The University of Paris, the nurse of ●o many excellent and famous Prelate's, is now greatly troubled: If the University of Oxford be disquieted and molested also, (especially at this time) being the second University of Christendom, and even another foundation of the Church, it is much to be feared, lea●● it cause a general confusion and u●●●r ruin of the whole Church. God forbid (said the King) that that should happen, especially in my time; I will endeavour to prevent it. I doubt not he was as good as his word, for I find no more mention of any further stirs. This I have thought good, the rather to set down, to show, what was the reputation of our University of Oxford in those days, and what indignities this Bishop offered to it, to cause a public combustion. 12 HENRY BURWASH Henry Burwash the 15. Bishop of Lincoln, though advanced to that See by King Edward the second his special favour, within two years after his consecration, Godwin, p. 303. for some contempts and misdemeanours he fell so fair into the King's displeasure, that his temporalties were seized upon into the King's hands for two years' space. Anno 1324. they were restored to him again, and he to the King's favour, * Hist. Angliae, Anno 1326, 1327. p. 101, 104 105. Speeds history of Great Brit. l. 9 c. 11. p. 678, 680, 681. but the grudge thereof so st●cke in his stomach, as the Queen rising against her husband seeking to depose him, (as afterward she did) no man was so forward to take her part, no man was so eager against the King, his undoubted true and natural Prince, as this Bishop. Thomas Walfingham writes, that almost all the Prelates joined with the Queen against the King, & precipuè, etc. but especially the Bishop of Lincoln, H●reford, Dublin and Ely who raised a great Army for her● others (and principally the Archbishop o● Canterbury) ●urnished her with money, and when the Queen had taken the King prisoner Anno 1327. keeping her Ch●istmas a● Wal●ingford, the Archbishop of Canterbury and Y●rke, the Bishop of Winch●ster (whom she m●de Lord Treasurer) the Bishop of Norwich her Lord Chancellor, this good Bishop of Lincoln, the Bishops of Ely, Coventry, and other Prelates kept their Christmas with her, with great honour, joy, and triumph; whence coming to Westminster, presently after Twelftide they assembled in Parliament, deposed the King from his Crown, and elected his son in his steed; to which election the Archbishop of Canterbury there present consented, ET OMNES PRAELATI, and all the Prelates: the Archbishop making an oration to them to confirm and justify this election, taking for his text, Vox Populi, vox Dei: Such good Subjects were all the Archbishops and Bishops at that time; and this Prelate one of the ringleaders; who not content thus to spoil his Sovereign of his Crown, Kingdom and life too; not long after making a new Pa●ke at Tyinghurst, he enclosed in the same, ground belonging to divers poor men his tenants, for which he had many a bitter curse of them: * Wa●singham hist. Angl. Anno, 1343. p. 150. whereupon it is reported, that after his death he appeared to one of his Gentlemen in the likeness of a Keeper, with a Bow and Arrows in his hand, a horn by his side, and a green jerkin on his back; telling him, that for the injurious enclosing of that Park, he was appointed to the keeping of the same, there to be tormented till it were disparked again, desiring him to entreat the Canons of Lincoln, his brethren, that this wrong done by him, by their good means might be righted; who upon this information, sent one William Bachelor of their Company to see it utterly disparked: which was effected. Anno 1351. the University of * Antiq. Eccles. Brit. p 269. Godwin, cat. p. 95. Oxford presented unto john Synwall 13 JOHN SYNWALL. Bishop of Lincoln (unto whose jurisdiction Oxford then appertained) one William Palmarin for thei● Chancellor, and prayed him to admit him. The Bishop (I know not for what cause) delayed h●s admission from time to time, and enforced the University to complain of this hard dealing unto the Archbishop. He presently set down a day wherein he enjoined the Bishop to admit this Chancellor, or else to render a reason of his refusal. At the time appointed the Proctors of the University were ready together with this William Palmorie to demand admission. And when the Bishop of Lincoln came not (trusting belike to this privilege procured from Rome to exempt himself his authority and jurisdiction) the Archbishop causes his Chancellor john Car●ton Deane of Wells to admit him, writ to the University to receive him, and cited the Bishop to answer before him for his contempt. He appealed to the Pope, would not come, and for his contumacy was convicted. Much money was spent in this suit afterwards at Rome. The event was, that the Archbishop prevailed, and the others privilege was by special order of the Pope revoked, who also granted unto the University at the same time, that the Chancellor hereafter should only be elected by the Scholars themselves, and so presently authorized to govern them without the admission of any other. 14 THOMAS WATSON. Thomas Watson Bishop of Lincoln in the first year of Queen Elizabeth, was deprived of his Bishopric, and imprisoned, for refusing to take the Oath of Allegiance and Supremacy, * Martin hist. p. 453. Godwin, p. 249. and counselling the other Bishops to excommunicate the Queen, for altering religion. Of which see more before in Tonstall Bishop of London. 25 JOHN WILLIAMS. Of other Bishops of this See since his time, I find little in History; As for the present Prelate of that Diocese, as he deserves due praise for his magnificent Structures of Libraries, Hospitals and the like; So on the other side, his excessive pride and miscarriages in his Chancellor-ship, for which he lost that office; and especially his advancing of the now Archbishop of Canterbury (who proved a scourge to him, as well as others,) with his procuring Mountagues Appeal to be printed, which * See the King's Proclamation for calling in his Appe●lo Caesarem: And his Majesty's declaration concerning the dissolution of the last Parliament but one, p. 20, 21. kindled a great Combustion in our Church and State, and laid the foundation of all those Popish Innovations both in doctrine and discipline, which have since, like a filthy leprosy, overspread our Church, and bred such sad effects and distractions among us) deserve just blame. Yea, his late extraordinary stickling (much spoken against) to maintain the Lordly jurisdiction, and secular authority of our Prelates, without the least diminution or reformation of their excesses, hath much eclipsed all the honour and reputation he had gained by his former sufferings, which should have made him (as the vulgar truly say) more * Matth. 11.29. meek and lowly in heart, like Christ his Master, of whom he, and all other Pontiffs, should learn Humility, not lofty and pontifical domineering like Diotrephes, who loved to have the pre-eminence, for which St. * 3 I●hn 9 john condemns him, or like the ambitious Apostles, who contended, * Math. 20.25. to 29. Luk. 22.24, 25, 26. which of them should be greatest; for which Christ sharply rebuked th●m sundry times, saying, Ye know that the Princes of the Gentiles exercise dominion ov●r them, and they that are great, exercise authority upon them, But it shall not be so among you; but whosoever will be great among you, let him be your minister, and whosoever will be chief among you, let him be your s●rvant: even as the Son of man came not to be ministered unto, but to minister, and to give his life a ransom for many. Which texts, (together with that of Peter, * 1 Pet. 5.2.3.5. Feed the flock of God which is among you, taking the oversight thereof, not by constraint, but willingly; not for filthy lucre, but of a ready mind; neither as being Lords over God's Heritage, but being ensamples to the flock etc. Yea all of you be subject one to another, and be clothed with humility; for God resisteth the proud, and giveth grace to the humble) it seems this Prelate and his Brethren have forgotten, or at least believe not to be canonical; since they now poynt-blancke oppugn them: yet me thinks, he should in this case, have remembered, what himself had but lately published in print ( * The very words of the Licence of john Lincoln Deane of Westminster before that Book. as most Orthodox in doctrine, and consonant in Discipline to the Church of England, and very fit to be printed and published in any place or places, where h● as Ordinary was enabled and licenced so to do: (and so at Westminster.) In the holy Table Name and Thing, pag. 82. against Clergy men's intermeddling with secular affairs, where thus he writes. * Regul. fusior. Reg. 20. pag. 454. O foolish St. Basil, that bids h●s Clergy take special heed, that their Martha be not troubled with many things. O dull Synesius, that held it fitter for an * Synes. ep. 52. Egyptian then a Christian Priest to be over-troubled with matters of wrangling. Well Doctor, God help the poor people committed to thy Cure; they are like to find but a sorry Shepherd: One that will be in the vestry, when he should be in the Pulpit; and by his much nimbleness in the one, is like to show a proportionable heaviness in the other: which he thus seconds, p. 166.167. St. Cyprian was angry with one Geminius Victor, for making (against the Canon) one Faustinus a Priest, Overseer of his Will, and by that means withdrawing him from his calling and ministry. And enlarging himself in that discourse, how careful God had been in providing Tithes and Oblations for the Priest under the Law, giving him not Lands and Husbandries amongst the other Tribes, ut in nulla re avocar●●ur, that he might have no occasion to be withdrawn from the Altar; He aggravates the offence of these Testators, that by making Churchmen, Executors and Overseers of their last Wills, ab altari Sacerdotes & Ministros volunt avocare, will needs withdraw Ministers from their Ecclesiastical functions, with no less offence, then if, under the Law, they had withdrawn the Priests from the holy Altar. So that this pl●ce takes my Doctor a little by the nose, that cannot endure to be a looker on, and a dull Spectator, confined only to his ministerial meditations. So this Prelate. And do not th●se passages of this Bishop Nose●oo ●oo, as w●ll as the Doctor, who cannot endure to be a looker on, and a dull Spectator, confined only to his ministerial Meditations, unless he may likewise sit as a Peer in Parliament, and intermeddle with secular affairs? If not, as some conceive they do, yet sure I am, the words of Synesius and Cyprian in their places which he quo●t●s, will round him in the ear, and give him no little check. For Synesius in his 52. Epistle to Andronicus, writes thus against Bishops sitting as judges, and intermeddling with public secular affairs, to which Andronicus would have persuaded him. To join the power of administering the republic, with the Priesthood, is all one as to knit those things together which cannot be coupled by any conjunction. Ancient times permitted the same persons to be Priests & judges. For the Egyptians and Hebrews for a long time used the government of Priests; Afterwards when, as it seems to me, that the divine work began to be done in a humane manner, Deus ambo vitae genera separavit, God separated both kinds of life, and one of these was appointed to sacred things, the other to government and empire; for He designeth some to the dregs of the lowest things, others he hath associated unto himself. Those are employed in secular affairs, not in Prayer● But yet in both, God requires what is honest and consentaneous. Why dost thou therefore again revoke them? Why wilt thou conjoin these things which God hath separated? Who requirest us not to administer, but to deprave us in administering: than which, what can be more unhappy? Hast thou need of a Patron? Go to him who is Precedent in the Laws of the Republic, (or Lord chief justice.) Hast thou need of God in any thing? Go to the Bishop of the City. Contemplation is the end of Priesthood, if a man not falsely usurp that name to himself. Now Contemplation and Action do no way●s accord: for the force of the Will is moved into action, which cannot be without some affection; But the Soul which is to become the receptacle of God, aught to be free from all affection's: he had need of vacation from secular employments, who with the s●udy of Philosophy is imploy●d in sacr●d things. After this he there professe●h. He neither would nor could undertake and manage both secular and spiritual affairs; and therefore desires, that either another Bishop might be ●lected in his place, which would discharge both, or else another joined to him, to dispatch those worldly affairs which he neither would, nor could administer. And because this might seem a novelty, he gives ●his excellent answer to it, necessary for our present time, and answering one grand objection against the alteration of Episcopal government, now found by long experience to be very pernicious to our Church and State. Quid exclamastis? num quia nondum factum illud est, ficri idcircone nunc non convenit? multa quae necessaria erant, invenit tempus, & emendavit. Non ad exemplum fieri omnia solent, & unumquodque eorum quae facta sunt initium habuit, & antequam fieret, nondum erat factum. Consuetudini utilitatem anteponere praestabilius est. Demus & nos meliori consuetudini initium. Thus far Synesius the Bishop's first Author. And as for St. Cyprian his second Author, he was so angry with Geminius Victor for making one Faustinus a Priest overseer of his Will, that he Epist. 9 lib. 1. but Epist 69. 〈◊〉 Pamelius his Edition. decreed this dishonourable punishment to him even after his decease. Non est quod pro dormitione eius apud vos fiat oblatio, aut deprecatio nomine eius in Ecclesia frequentetur, ut Sacerdotum decretum religiose & necessario factum, servetur a nobis: simul & caeteris fratribus detur exemplum, ne quid Sacerdotes & Ministros Dei Altari eius & Ecclesi● vacantes, ad saeculares molestias devocet; which if the now Bishop of Lincoln had well considered, I dare presume, it would have struck him dumb, and made him ashamed, so much as once to open his mouth in defence of our Prelates usurping or exercising temporal jurisdiction, and intermeddling in temporal affairs, in which himself heretofore hath been overmuch conversant, far more than this Clerk, who was but a bare overseer of another man's will. But for him and his Predecessors this may suffice. I shall now hasten to the Bishops of some other Sees. The End of the first Part. THE SECOND PART OF THE ANTIPATHY OF THE ENGLISH LORDLY PRELACY, BOTH TO REGAL MONARCHY, AND CIVIL UNITY: OR, An Historical collection of the several execrable Treasons, Conspiracies, Rebellions, Seditions, State-schismes, Contumacies, oppressions, & anti-monarchical practices, of our English, British, French, Scottish, & Irish Lordly Prelates, against our Kings, Kingdoms, Laws, Liberties; and of the several Wars, and Civil Dissensions occasioned by them in, or against our Realm, in former and latter ages. Together with the Judgement of our own ancient Writers, Martyrs, & most judicious Authors, touching the pretended Divine Jurisdiction, lordliness, Temporalties, Wealth, Secular employments, Traitorous practices, unprofitableness, and mischievousness of Lordly Prelates, both to King, State, Church; with an Answer to the chief Objections made for the Divinity, or continuance of their Lordly Function By WILLIAM PRYNNE, late (and now again) an Utter-Barrester of Lincoln's Inn. Woe to thee that spoilest, and thou wast not spoilt; and dealest treacherously, and they dealt not treacherously with thee; when thou shalt cease to spoil, thou shalt be spoilt, and when thou shalt make an end to deal treachercusly, they shall deal treacherously with thee. O Lord be gracious to us, we have waited for thee; Isaiah 33.1, 2. LONDON, Printed by Authority, for Michael Spark signior. An. 1641. TO THE HIGH AND HONOURABLE COURT OF PARLIAMENT NOW ASSEMBLED. RIght Honourable Worthies, what the Prince of Latin Poets long since observed in general— * Virg. Georg. l. 2. Ali●ur vitium crescitque tegendo; That maladies are nourished and augmented by concealing them; is in a more especial manner verified in our Lordly Prelates, (one of the greatest maladies in our Church and State) who have been fostered and suffered to grow great among us, only through the concealment, palliating, or ignorance of their disloyalties, and other Episcopal vices. The consideration whereof hath induced me to compile and publish, The second Part of this Antipathy; wherein I have (according to my weak abilities) anatomised some of their Traitorous, Seditious, Rebellious Contumacious, Oppressive, extravagant Practices, in ancient and modern times, laying them open unto public view: and withal discovered the frivolousnes of those grounds, the insufficiency of those Reasons alleged for the pretended Divinity, Antiquity, and perpetuating of their Lordly Prelacy among us; * Mat. 15.3. A Plant (I dare say) which our Heavenly Father never planted in our Church; and therefore certain to be rooted out in his due time; which in all probability is now near at hand. If these my endeavours (which I humbly prostrate at your Honour's Feet, recommending them to your Noble Patronage, as I did the former part) may contribute any thing to this much desired, long expected good work, I shall think my labour happily bestowed. In the mean time, I shall be a daily Orator to the Throne of Grace, for a superabundant blessing upon your Honourable Persons and public Consultations, till you have cleansed both our Church and State from all Corruptions which infest them, and * Psalm 100.8. Cut off all wicked doers from the City of our God. Your Honours devoted, and eternally obliged Redeemed one, WILL. PRYNNE. TO THE COURTEOUS READER. HAving now according to promise (kind Reader) with all convenient expedition finished this Second Part of the Antipathy of the English Lordly Prelacy to Regal Monarchy & Civil Unity, I humbly submit it to thy favourable Censure, and charitable Interpretation, which I must implore. The rather, because some uncharitable Lordly Prelates, and their malicious Instruments, have not spared to traduce my loyal intentions, and to misconster my innocent words even to the King my Sovereign, endeavouring to make me and others guilty of no less than High Treason, for discovering our Prelates notorious Treasons, Conspiracies, and Rebellions to the world. For finding this passage in my Prologue to the first Part: If then we consider the paucity of our Archbishops, and Lord Bishops, etc. on the one side, and then on the other hand, compare the multitude of the Prelates notorious Treasons, etc. we must necessarily conclude, their NO BISHOP, NO KING, to be a notorious Bull, and NO KING UNLESS NO BISHOP, to be a more probable and * Some Copies have most for more, through the Printer● mistake. more true position. They contrary to the whole design and scope of my Antipathy, yea, of this very passage, (as he that Reads it at large may at first discern) most injuriously su●●ected to his Majesty, that the meaning of my, No King unless no Bishop, was, that I and the Commons intended to depose his Majesty, and to have no King at all unless his Majesty would put down Bishops. Hereupon his Majesty to satisfy himselve in a point of such high and near concernment, calling for the book, perused the passage, and concluded, there was no such meaning couched in it as was suggested, but the quite contrary; namely, That he could not be an absolute King unless the Bishops (who had still been Rebellious, disloyal and opposite to their Sovereigns, so far as to uncrown or make them no Kings in a manner) were suppressed; which was all I intended in this passage, as is evident by its opposition to their no Bishop, no King, by the speech of King John, who hearing of Hubert Archbishop of Canterbury his death, said * See Part. 1. p. 31. I was never a King till now; by reason of Hubert's presumptuous daring to cross and frustrate his royal resolutions; from whence I borrowed this misinterpreted clause; by Mr William tyndal's passages here cited to the same effect, Part. 2. p. 366.369. which I alluded to, and by the whole scope of the Antipathy to this effect. By this malicious false suggestion, with others of like nature heretofore, (the sole cause of all my former sufferings) the world may easily judge what malicious calumniators, what impudent false informers our Lordly Prelates are, and how much I have been beholding to them for their malicious misinterpretations of my words, and misrepresentations of my sincere intentions to his Majesty, whom they ever laboured to incense against me by these most sinister means; and not content therewith, since his Majesty hath been satisfied touching this forecited passage, some of them have not spared to report abroad to others; That there were such passages in my Prologue, for which my life might be questioned; and I believe it true, were they to be both my accusers and judges: but blessed be God, this ever hath been and shall be my consolation, that they can only slander, not convict me of any disloyalty or misdemeanour. And if they will still calumniate me for well doing (as hitherto they have done) that golden Apothegme of Alexander the great, will be a sufficient Antidote against the poison of their tongues and pens; * Plutarchi Apoph. Regium est malè audire, cum benè facias. Now lest they should chance to slander me for any false quotations by reason of the variety of the Impressions and Pages of some of our Historians, I have frequently quoted; to prevent this inconvenience, I shall advertise them and thee (kind Reader) what Editions I have used. Malmesbury, Huntindon and Hoveden here quoted, were Printed at Francfort by Wich●lus, Anno, 1601. Matthew Paris, Tiguri. 1589. Matthew Westm. Londini. 1570. Walsingham, Londini, 1574. by john Day. Speed, London. 1623. Holinshed, the last Edition. Of Godwins Catalogue of Bishops there are two Editions; the first Printed by Geo●ge Bishop 1600. the latter with a Discourse of the Conversion of Britain, and some Additions, Printed for Thomas adam's. London 1615. both these Editions I have quoted for the most part promiscuously, and sometimes with distinction; if the pages vary in one Edition, peruse the other, and these Editions of the Historians which I follow, and then every page and quotation will prove true and punctual, if examined. And now (Reader) having given thee this advertisement, I shall desire God to Sanctify this Treatise to thy private information, and the public Reformation of all corruption in our Church. Farewell. A COMPLETE TABLE OF THE SEVERAL CHAPTERS of this Second Part of the Antipathy, which may serve in steed of an Index. Chap. IU. COmprising the Treasons, Conspiracies, Seditions, Contumacies, Disloyalties, etc. of the Bishops of Ely, Exeter, Worcester and Hereford. Chap. V. Containing the Treasons, Conspiracies, Seditions, Contumacies, Disloyalties, etc. of the Bishops of Chichester, Carlisle, Norwich, Chester, Coventry and Lichfield. Chap. VI Comprising the Treasons, Conspiracies, Seditions, Contumacies, Disloyalties, etc. of the Bishops of Rochester, S. david's, Landaffe, Bangor, Asaph, Bath and Wells; with a short touch of the Bishop of Oxford, Bristol, Peterborough, and Gloucester; and of our Bishops in general. Chap. VII. Containing the several Treasons, Rebellions, Seditions, Schisms, Contumacies, Wars, and disloyalties of the Bishops of France, Normandy, Scotland, and Ireland, in reference to our Kingdom and Kings of England. Chap. VIII. Containing certain Conclusions, deduced from the Premises, with the judgements and resolutions of divers of our ancient Writers, Martyrs, and some of our learnedest Bishop's and Authors in Queen Elizabeth's Reign, touching the pretended Divine Institution and jurisdiction of Bishops, their Treasons, Rebellions, Temporalties, large possessions, intermeddling with secular affairs; the taking away of their Temporalties not to be sacrilege; and the uselessness, unprofitableness, and mischievousness, of Lordly Bishops, and their government in our Church. Chap. IX. Comprising an answer to the principal Objections alleged by the Prelates in defence of the pretended divine Institution, and for the continuance of their Episcopacy in our Church. Kind Reader I pray correct these subsequent Errors which have escaped the Press in some Copies, in my absence. ERRATA. IN the book p. 200. l. 18. or read for. p. 203. l. 12. insolently, 207. l. 2. him to ● him. To. p. 235. l. 12. money. p. 238. Manwaring, p. 242. l. 2. than. l. 6. henries, Stephens. p. 250, l. 10. forced. p. 251. l. 36.11000. p. 255. l. 1●. Eiic●rent. p. 322. l. 2. not. p. 328. l. 1. after, aver. p. 322. l. 34. Churches, Churchmen. p. 342. l, 7. our, your. p. 356. l. 10. Cefenas. p. 393. l. 11. It is. p. 404. l. 11. and destruction. p. 405. l. 18. that p. 411. l. 8. perceive. p. 417. l. 19● Fisher, Fish. p. 419. l. 11. be, both. p. 424 l. 3. deal in. p. 430. l. 21. can, cannot, l. 22. In Master. p. 434. l. 23. fol. l. 24.32.22. l. 37. or spiritual. p. 435. l. 6. deal great p. 446. l. 5. Pastures. p. 440. l. 3. he thus writes; And l. 10. where, which, p. 453. l. 5. understand, l. 15. Erasmus. p. 481. l. 31. Angelorum l. 33. this book. p. 482. l. 16. never, ever l. 31. of, and. p. 484. l. 32. men. p. 486. l. 6. by Paul. p. 490. l. 27. deny, deem l. 35. it, them. p. 499. l. 23. habetur. p. 501. l. 13. deal, together. p. 503. l. 11. deal other. p. 510. l. 6. deal ad. l. 31. whole. In the Margin. p. 208. l. 2. Fordham. p. 357. joan Baleus. Scrip. Brit. Cent. 3. c. 61. omitted, p. 253.254. are omitted p. 365. l. 9, Common, Canon. p. 487. l. 2. Timotheum. l. 5. Romanorum. p. 499, l. 12. H. 8. p. 500, l. 14. Finan. p. 513. l. 25. Ingulph. THE SECOND PART OF THE Antipathy of the English Lordly Prelacy, both to Regal Monarchy and civil Unity. CHAP. IU. Containing the Treasons, Conspiracies, Seditions, Contumacies, and disloyalties of the Bishops of Ely, Exeter, Worcester, and Hereford. THe Bishopric of Ely was * Godwin Cat. p. 200 Holinshed. p. 36. Rog●re de Hoveden Anna●lium pars prior p. 472. Matth. Paris Hist. Ang. p. 61. Matth. West. An. 1109. p 26. Eadmerus. Hist. Novorum. l. 4. p. 95.96. & johannes Se●deni spici●egium, ibid. p. 209. ●o 213● & 165● to 169. first erected by the pride of Richard Abbot of Ely, who in respect of his great wealth disdained to live under the jurisdiction of the Bishop of Lincoln, to whose Diocese Cambridge-shire at that time appertained. But he had reasonable pretences or his ambition. He caused the King to be told, that the Diocese of Lincoln was too large for one man's government, that Ely were a fit place for an Episcopal See, etc. These Reasons amplified with golden Rhetoric, so persuaded the King, as he not only consented himself, that this Monastery should be converted into a Cathedral Church, and the Abbot made a Bishop; but also procured the Pope to confirm and allow of the same; but Richard dying before his enstalement, Henry the first, Anno 1109. appointed this Bishopric unto one Hervaeus, 1 HERVAEUS. that had been Bishop of Bangor, and agreeing ill with the Welshmen, was fain to leave his Bishopric ther●, and seek abroad for somewhat elsewhere. Nigellus, NIG●LLVS● the second Bishop of this See, by reason of his employment in matters of State and Council, could not attend his Pastoral charge, and therefore committed the managing and government of his Bishopric unto one Ranulphus, * Godwin. Ca●. p. 201. sometime a Monk of Glastonbury, that had new cast away his Cowle, a covetous and wicked man. * Matth West. Anno. 1139. p. 36. King Stephen and he had many bicker, and as * Hist. Ang. p. 74. Matthew Paris writes, he banished him the Realm; he was Nephew to Roger Bishop of Salisbury, from whom, in ejus pern●●iem traxerat inc●ntiuum, he had drawn an incentive to his destruction; but of him, and his contests with this King, you may read more in Roger of Salisbury his uncle. This * Matth. Paris Hist. Ang p. ●47. Godwin. ca● p. 202. See, continuing void five years, without a Bishop after Nigellus death, Geoffery Rydell, 3 GEOFFRY RYDEL. Anno. 1174. succeeded him, a very lofty and high minded man, called commonly, The Proud Bishop of Ely. King Richard the first, and he accorded so ill, that he dying intestate, and leaving in his coffers great store of ready money, namely, 3060. marks of silver, and 205. pound of gold, the King confiscated and converted it to his own use. William Longchamp, WILLIAM LON●CHAMP. next Bishop of this See, being made Lord Chancellor of England, chief Justice of the South part of England, & Protector of the Realmeby Richard the first, when he went his voyage to the Holy-land, * H●veden. Annal. pars ●esterior p. 687.700 to 708.718.719 720.735.663 680. etc. Nubrigen. Hist. l. 4 c. 14.15.16 17.18. Matth. Paris Hist. Major. p. 151. 155.156.157.160● 161 Fox Acts and Monuments. p: 114: 2●3. 224. Godw. Cat p. 247. to 261 Holinshed. p. 21.129.130.131.132. Speed. p. 531: etc. set the whole Kingdom in a combustion, through his strange insolence, oppression, pride, violence: For having all temporal, and spiritual Jurisdiction in his hands, the Pope making him his Legate here in England, at the King's request, (which cost him a thousand pounds in money, to the great offence of the King,) infatuated with too much prosperity, and the brightness of his own good fortune, he began presently to play both King and Priest, nay Pope in the Realm; and to do many things, not only untowardly, and undiscreetly, but very arrogantly and insolently, savouring aswell of inconscionable covetousness and cruelty, as lack of wisdom and policy in so great a government requisite. He call a Convocation by virtue of his power Legantine, at the entreaty of Hugh Novant Bishop of Chester, displaced the Monks of Coventree, and put in secular Priests in their rooms; Officers appointed by the King himself, he discharged, and removed, putting others in their steeds. He utterly rejected his fellow Justices whom the King joined with him in Commission for government of the Realm, refusing to hear their Counsel, or to be advised by them. He kept a guard of Flemings and French about him. At his Table, all Nobleman's children did serve and wait upon him. john the King's brother, and afterward King himself, he sought to keep under, and disgrace by all means possible, opposing him all he could that he might put him from the Crown; He tyrannised exceedingly over the Nobility and Commons, whom he grieved with intolerable exactions, oppressions, extraordinary outward pomp, and intolerable behaviour. He was extreme burdensome one way or other to all the Cathedral Churches of England. His Offices were such prowling companions (bearing themselves bold upon their Master's absolute authority) as there was no sort of peaple whom they grieved, not by some kind of extortion, all the wealth of the Kingdom came into their hands insomuch that scarce any ordinary person had left him a silver belt to gird him withal, any woman any brooch or bracelet, or any gentleman a ring to wear upon his finger. He purchased every where apace, bestowed all Temporal and Ecclesiastical Offices and places that fell where he pleased. He never road with less than 1500. horse, and commanded all the Nobility and Gentry when he went abroad to attend him, lodging for the most part at some Monastery or other, to their great expense: having both Regal and Papal authority in his hands: he most arrogantly domineered, both over the Clergy, and Laity; and as it is written of a certain man, The fruit of Clergy mens, having both temporal and spiritual jurisdiction. That he used both hands for a right hand; so likewise he for the more easy effecting of his designs (as our Lordly Prelates do now) used both his powers one to assist the other; for to compel and curb potent Laymen, if peradventure he could do less than he desired by his secular power, he supplied what was wanting with the censures of his Apostolical power. But if perchance any Clergy man resisted his will, (him without doubt alleging the Canons for himself in vain) he oppressed and kerbed by his secular power. There was no man who might hide himself from his heat, when as he might justly fear, both the rod of his Secular, and the sword of his spiritual jurisdiction to be inflicted on him; and no Ecclesiastical Person, could by any means or authority be able to defend himself against his royal pre-eminence: Finally glorying of his immense power, that the Metropolitan Churches, which as yet did seem to contemn his excellency, might have experience of his authority, he went in a terrible manner to both. And first of all to York, to the Bishop elect whereof he was most maliciously espiteful. And sending before him a mandate to the Clergy of the said Church, that they should meet him in a solemn manner, as the Legate of the Aposticke See; when as they had thought to appeal against him, he regarded not the appeal made to the higher power, but gave the appellants their choice, that they should either fulfil his commands, or be committed to prison, as guilty of high * It was treason then to resist this proud Prelates will. Treason's Being therefore thus affrighted, they obeyed, and not daring so much as to mutter any further against him, as to one triumphing, they with a counterfeit sorrow bestowed as much honour & glory on him as he would himself. The chief Chanter of that Church had gone out of the way a little before, that he might not see that which he could not behold without torment of mind, which the Bishop understanding, raging against this absent person as a rebel with an implacable motion by his own Sergeants spoiled him of all his goods. Having preyed upon the Archbishoppricke, and pursed all up into his Treasury, this famous tryumpher departed. And not long after he triumphed in like manner over those of Canterbury, when as no man now durst to resist him. Having therefore both Metropolitan Sees, thus prostrate to him, he used both as he pleased. In a word, Note the m●schiefe of Prelates temporal and secular jurisdiction combined. the Laymen in England at that time (writes Neubrigensis) found him more than a King, and the Clergy men more than a Pope, but both of them an intolerable tyrant. For by occasion of his double power, he put on a double tyrant's person, being only innoxious to his complices and co-operators, but equally grievous to all others, not only in his greedy desire of moneys, but likewise in his pleasure of domineering, his pride being more than Kingly almost in all things. * Matth. West. An. 1191 p. 6●. He carrying himself above himself, consumed much Treasure in walling about the Tower of London, which he thought to have compassed with the Thames, Et regem de magna parte pecuniae multipliciter damnificavit, and many ways damnified the King in mispending a great part of his money. Therefore in the end he was precipitated from the top to the bottom of confusion. He set over every Province, rather to be destroyed than governed, most wicked executioners of his covetousness, who would neither spare Clergy man, nor Lay man, nor Monk, whereby they might the more advance the profit of the Chancellor; for so was he called, when as he was a Bishop; the name verily of a Bishop being nothing at all, or Lukewarm in him, but the name of a Chancellor was famous and terrible throughout all England. He appointed the Governors of every county, under pretence of suppressing thiefs, to have great troops of cruel and barbarous armed persons to ride with them, every where, to terrify the people; who going abroad in every place without punishment, commited both many enormities and cruelties. Hoveden 〈◊〉 and Holinshed note, that the King confirming this Bishop Chancellor, and Lord chief justice of all England, and the Bishop of Durham to be Lord chief justice from Trent Northwards; when they were thus advanced to these dignities, howsoever they came by them, directly, or indirectly: that immediately, thereupon strife and discord did arise betwixt them; for waxing proud and insolent, they disdained each other, contending which of them should bear most rule and authority: insomuch that whatsoever seemed good to the one, the other misliked. The like hereof is noted before, between the Archbishops of Canterbury and York. For the nature of ambition is, to delight in singularity, to admit no Peer, to give plac● to no superior, to acknowledge no equal, as appears by this proud Prelate. Who afterward depriving Hugh of Durham of all his honour and dignity; and putting the Bishop of Winchester to great trouble; and doubting least the Nobles of the Realm should put him out of his place, who detested him for his pride and insolency, he thereupon matched divers of his Kinswomen to them, to make them true unto him, promising them great preferments; the rest of the Nobility he either crushed, or otherwise appeased: fearing none but john the King's brother, who was like to succeed him to curb him, he sent his two brothers to the King of Scots, to join in a firm league with him to crown Arthur King, and not john, in Case the King died without issue. These several particulars, insolences, and oppressions, being related to the King Wintring in Sicily, he thereupon sent Wal●er, Archbishop of Rhoan, a prudent and modest man, with a Commission to be joined with this Bishop in the government of the Kingdom, and that nothing should be done without his consent, sending Hugh Bardulfe Bishop of Durham with him to govern the Province of York, (where the Bishop's brother played Rex in a barbarous manner) granting him likewise the custody of the Castle of Windsor: Hugh meeting with the Bishop at the town of Ely, showed him the King's Letters to this purpose, to which he answered, that the King's commandment should be done, and so brought him with him to Euwell, where he took him and kept him fast, till he was forced to surrender to him the Castle of Windsor, and what else the King had committed to his custody, and moreover was constrained to leave Henry de Put●nco his own● son, and Gilbert Liege, for hostages of his fidelity to be true to the King and the Realm. The Bishop hereupon contemned this command of the King, pretending that he knew his mind very well, and that this Commission was fraudulently procured; and when the Archbishop of Rhoan, according to the King's direction went to Canterbury to order that See, being void, this proud Chancellor, aspiring to the prerogative of this See. prohibited him to do it; threatening, that he should dear pay for this his presumption if he attempted to go thither, or do any thing in that business: so that this Archbishop continued idle in England. But the Chancellor impatient of any colleague in the Kingdom's government, like a singular wild beast preyed upon the Kingdom. Whereupon he sends for a power from beyond the sea, puts Gerardus de Cammilla, from the government of Lincoln Castle his wife's inheritances and commands him to resign it into his hands: he refusing to do it, repairs to john the King's brother for aid, and assistance; whereupon the Bishop in a rage presently goes and besiegeth the Cas●le; and seeks to force it: john in the mean time takes Nottingham and Tikehill, and sends to the Bishop, to give over his siege, who losing one of his horns or hands (his spiritual Legantine power by the Pope's death, and a little affrighted therewith) by the advice of his friends, he comes to a parley with john, and made his peace with him for the present upon the best terms and conditions he could. But hearing shortly after that the foreign forces he had sent for to aid him were arrived, he takes courage, and falls off from his Covenants, protesting, that he would drive john, or john should drive him out of the Kingdom; intimateing, that one Kingdom was to little to contain two such great and swelling persons. At last they come to new Articles of agreement; soon after, which Geoffery Plantagenet Archbishop of York, the Kings and john's base brother, procured his consecration from the Archbishop of Towers, which the Chancellor hindered and delayed all he might. The Chancellor, his bitter enemy and prosecutor hearing of it, presently ●ends his own Officers to York, invades and spoils all the possessions of the Bishopprick●, and what ever belonged thereto, and commands all the Ports to be stopped, to hinder his landing and access to his Church, writing this Letter to the Sheriff of Kent. We command you, that if the Elect of York shall arrive in any Port or Haven within your Baylywicke, or any Messenger of his, that you cause him to be arrested, and kept till you have commandment from us therein. And we command you likewise to stay, attach, and keep all Letters that come from the Pope, or any other great man. He notwithstanding arrives at Dover, but found a greater storm on shore, than at sea, for the Captain of Dover Castle, who had married a Kinswoman of the Chancellors, hindered his progress, and certified the Chancellor of his landing withal speed, who no ways dissembling the rage of his fierce mind, commanded him to be stripped of all his goods, and to be thrust prisoner into the Monastery of Dover. The Officers hereupon sent from this most cruel tyrant seize upon all his carriage and goods, and strip him and his of all they had, and finding him in the Church of S. Martin in Dover, neither respecting the greatness of his person, nor the holiness of the place, dragging him by force from the very sacred Altar, and violently haling him out of the Church in a most contumelious manner, thrust him prisoner into the Castle. The same of this enormity flying, as it were upon the wings of the wind, presently filled all England. The Nobility storm at it, the inferior sort curse him for it, and all with common votes detest the tyrant. john most of all grieved at the captivity and abuse of his brother, earnestly seeks, not only to free him from prison, but to revenge his wrong. Wherefore he speedily gathers together a great army: many Bishops and Nobles that formerly sided with the Chancellor joining their forces with him, being justly offended with his tyrannical proceedings, and immoderate pride, as well as others, and raged against him more than others, both with their tongues and minds. The Chancellor hereupon releaseth the Archbishop; who coming to London, allayed and recompensed the grief of the injury sustained, with the more abundant affections and offices of many. But john with the other Nobles, and Prelates, not satisfied with his release, though stirred up with his imprisonment, proceeded on to break the horns of this Unicorn, who with his friends and foreign soldiers encamped about Winchester; but finding himself too weak, and most of his friends and his soldiers to fall off from him, flees first to Windsor, and from thence to London; where finding the Citizens, who formerly feared him for his pride and cruelty, to incline to john, flies with all his company into the Tower; which being oppressed with the multitude, was more likely to betray than defend them; whereupon he seeing his danger, ●oes forth and submits himself to john, craves leave for th●se included in the Tower to depart● resigns up the Tower, and all the other royal forts to him, and flieth privately in an inglorious manner to Dover to his Sister's husband, thinking to steal secretly beyond the seas to the King: and knowing that his enemies, if they should have any inkling of his intent, would assuredly hinder the same, or work him some mischief by the way, he disguised himself in woman's apparel, and so went unto the Sea side at Dover muffled, with a met-yard in his hand, and a web of cloth under his arm. There he sat upon a rock ready to take ship; where a certain lewd mariner thinking him to be some strumpet, began to dally wantonly with him; whereby it came to pass, that being a stranger borne, and not able to speak good English, nor give the mariner an answer either in words or deeds, he suspected him to be a man, and called a company of women; who pulling off his kerchief and muffler, found his crown and beard shaved, and quickly knew him to be that hateful Chancellor whom so many had so long cursed and feared; whereupon in great despite, they threw him to the ground, spit upon him, beat him sore, and drew him by the heels alo●● t●e ●ands, the people flocking out of the Town, deriding and abusing him, both in words and deeds. The Burg●sses of the Town, hea●i●g of this tumult, came and took him from the people his servants being not able to rescue him, and 〈◊〉 him into a seller, there to keep him prisoner, till notice had been given of his departure. It is a world to see he that was a few months before honored● and reverenced of all men like a petty god, attended by Nobleman's sons, and Gentlemen of quality, This is the common fate of ill Officers wh●n in disgrace. whom he matched with his Nieces and Kindswomen, every man accounting himself happy whom he favoured, yea to be acquainted well with his Porters and Officers, being thus once down, and standing in need of his friends help, had no man that moved a finger to rid him out of the present calamity & trouble. Whereupon he lay prisoner in this pickle a good space. The Earl john was desirous to have done him some further notable disgrace and contumely; neither was there any one almost, that for his own sake withstood it; But the Bishops, though most of them his enemies, regarding notwithstanding his calling and place, would not suffer it, but caused him to be released. So not long after being deposed of his Office of Chancellor by direction of the King, deprived of authority, and banished the Land by the Lords, Barons, and Prelates of the Realm, he got him over Sea into Normandy, where he was borne, and complained of these proceedings against him to the Pope, whose Legate he was, who thereupon writ Letters in his favour to all the Archbishops and Bishops of England, commanding them to excommunicate john Earl of Morton, and interdict the Realm, till the Bishop was restored unto his former estate; which the Bishops neglecting to do, notwithstanding this Bishops own Letter to the Bishop of Lincoln, touching this matter, he there rested himself after this turmoil till the return of King Richard from the holy Land, See Fox, vol. 1. p. 319.320.321. the Archbishop of Rouen governing the Kingdom the mean while, whom he caused the Pope to excommnnicate. * Hoveden, Annal pars p●stirior. p. 735● Anno. 1194. Hubert Archbishop of Canterbury, with the Bishops of Lincoln, London, Rochester, Winchester, Worceter, Hereford, the Elect of Exeter, and many Abbots and Clergy men of the Province of Canterbury, after they had excommunicated Earl john with all his Fauters and Counsellors, in an Assembly at Westminster, in the Chapel of the infirm Monks, on ●he 4th. of February, appealed to the presence of the Pope, against this Bishop of Ely, that he should not from thenceforth enjoy the office of a Legate in England, which appeal they ratified with their seals, and sent it first to the King, and afterwards to the Pope to be confirmed. Upon the King's return, this Bishop excused himself the best he might, reconciled himself to Geoffery Archbishop of York, purging himself with an hundred Clerks his compurgators, from the guilt of his wrongful imprisonment and misusage at Dover, and being after sent Ambassador to the Pope with the Bishop of Durham and others fell sick by the way at poitiers, and so died. From this and other forcited precedents we may see, how dangerous and pernicious a thing it is for any one man to have the exercise of spiritual and temporal Jurisdiction vested in him, since it makes him a double tyrant and oppressor. 5 EUSTACHIUS. Eustachius, this turbulent Prelate's successor * Matth West. Anno. 1208. p. 86. Matth. Paris Anno. 1208. p. 217.318. God. ●at. p. 261. Holinsh p. 171 172. etc. was one of those Bishops, that pronounced the Pope's excommunication against King john, and interdicted the whole Realm; for which he was glad to flee the Realm, continuing in exile for many years: his temporalties & goods being seized on by the King in the interim: yea, the King for this Act warned all the Prelates and Clergy of England, that they should presently depart the Realm, that all their Lands and goods should be confiscated, which was done, and they all put out of the King's protection. The Bishops and Abbots hereupon stood on their guard, sending the King word, that they would not depart out of their Bishopprickeses and Monasteries, unless they were thrust out perforce, whereupon all their possessions, barns, corn, and goods were seized on by the Kin●s Officers, and the Parents of those Bishops who interdicted the Realm, apprehended, spoiled of all their goods, and thrust into prison. In the year 1266. while * Matth● Paris Hist. Aug. pag. 969.906.921. Godw. Cat. p. 209. King Henry the third besieged Kenelworth Castle, 6 HUGH BALSAM. some rebels whom the King had disinherited, entered the Isle of Ely, and wasted the Country thereabouts. Whereupon Hugh Balsam (about whose election there was great contention) coming to the King to complain, being then Bishop of this See, was unworthily received, & ei casus iste apluribus imputatur: This accident being imputed unto him by many, he being suspected to favour and side with these Rebels. * Matth. Paris p. 600. In William Kilkenny, his next predecessors time, there was a great suit between this Bishop and the Abbot of Ramsey about the Fens, and the bounding of them; which Fens having been formerly unhabitable, and unpassable by men, beasts, or carts● overgrown with Reeds, and inhabited only by birds, that I say not devils, about that time were miraculously converted into delectable meadows, and arable ground. Et quae ibidem pars ●egetes vel faena non producit, gladiolum, cespites, & alia ignis pabula, cohabitantibus utilia, germinando abundanter subministrat. Vnde lis, & gravis contentio, de termin●s locorum talium & terrarum inter eos qui ab initio Mariscum inhabitabant exorta, lights & praelta suscitabat; writes Matthew Paris, and among others, between the Bishop of Ely, and this Abbot of Ram●ey. King Edward the third was so highly offended with the Monk's election of this Bishop Balseam contrary to his direction that he caused the woods of the Bishopric to be cut down and sold, the Parks to be spoiled, the Ponds to be fished and wasted, and havoc to be made of all things: whereupon the Bishop got him over sea to Rome to seek relief: against whom Boniface Archbishop of Canterbury, to gratify the King, writ divers Letters to his friends of Rome, and set up one Adam de Marisco, to be a counterfeiter to the Pope against him. * Matth. Paris p. 921. In this Bishop's time, the King standing in need of money, the Prelates granted him 42. thousand marks, to the great hurt, and irreparable damnage of the Church and Kingdom, upon condition, that the King should speedily redress the oppressures of the Church, and reduce it to the State of due liberty: whereupon the Bishops framed about fifty Articles, and put them in writing, that being read before the King, Nobles, and Prelates, they might be confirmed in due time; which Articles, writes my author, were like to those which Thomas, Archbishop of Canterbury the Martyr contended for, and became a glorious conqueror, (and therefore directly against the King's Prerogative, and the Laws of the Realm). 7 THOMAS LILDE. Thomas Lilde Bishop of Ely, a furious and undiscreet Prelate, in King Edward the third his * Godw● Cat p. 269.270.271.272. days had many quarrels with the Lady Blanch Lake, a near Kinswoman of the Kings about certain bounds of Lands and trespasses in burning of a house by the Bishop's command or privity● belonging to this Lady who recovered 900. pound damages against him, which he was enforced to pay down presently. After this he had divers contestations with the King himself, one about Robert Stretton Bishop of Lichfield, he reprehending the King for making him a Bishop, which the King took so tenderly, that he commanded him in great displeasure to avoid his presence. Another about his suits with the forenamed Lady, and some harsh speeches used by him of the King concerning them● for which words and other matters, the King accused him to the Parliament then assembled, and there testifying these objected wrongs upon his Honour: the Bishop thereupon was condemned, and this punishment laid upon him, that hereafter he should never presume to come in the King's presence. Which History * William Harison Hist. l. 2. c. 1. p. 143.144. Godw. Cat. p. 269.270.271.272. Antiq. Eccles. Brit. p. 271.272.273.274. Holinsh. p. 391.392. ●hom. Walsing●. Anno. 1358. Hist. A●gl. p. 165. Ypodigma Ne●●triae. p. 125. William Harrison thus relates, and others quoted in the Margin. There was sometime a grievous contention between Thomas Lilde Bishop of Ely, and the King of England, about the year of grace. 1355. which I will here deliver out of an old Record, because the matter is so partially penned by some of the brethren of that house in favour of the Bishop; and for that I was also abused with the same in the entrance thereof at the first into my Chronologie. The black Prince favouring one Robert Stratton his Chaplain, a man unlearned● and not worthy the name of a Clerk, the matter went on so far, that what for love, and somewhat else, of a Canon of Lichfield, he was chosen Bishop of that See. Hereupon the Pope understanding what he was by his Nuncio here in England, stayed his consecration by his letters for a time; and in the mean season committed his examination to the Archbishop of Canterbury, and the Bishop of Rochester, who felt, and dealt so favourably with him in golden reasoning, that his worthiness was commended to the Pope's Holiness, and to Rome he goes. Being come to Rome, the Pope himself opposed him, and after secret conference utterly disableth his Election, till he had proved by substantial Argument, and of great weight before him also, that he was not so lightly to be rejected. Which kind of reasoning, so well pleased his Holiness; that, ex mera plenitudine potestatis, he was made capable of the Benefice, and so turneth into England; when he came home, this Bishop being in the King's presence told him, how he had done he wist not what, in preferring so unmeete a man unto so high a calling; with which speech the King was offended● that he commanded him out of hand to avoid out of his presence. In like sort the Lady Wake, than Duchess of Lancaster, standing by, and hearing the King her cousin to gather upon the Bishop so roundly, and thereto bearing an old grudge against him for some other matter, doth presently pick a quarrel against him, about certain Lands then in his possession, which he defended, and in the end obtained against her by Plea and course of Law, yet long also afore happened in a part of her house, for which she accused the Bishop, and in the end, by verdict of twelve men found that he was privy unto the fact of his men in the said fact; wherefore he was condemned in 900 pound damages, which he paid every penny. Nevertheless being sore grieved, that she had (as he said) wrested out such a verdict against him, and therein packed up a Quest at his own choice; he taketh his horse, goeth to the Court, and there complaineth to the King of his great injury received at her hands; but in the delivery of his tale his, speech was soblocki●h & terms so evil favoredly (though maliciously) placed, that the King took yet more offence with him than before; insomuch, that he led him with him into the Parliament house (for then was that Court holden) and there before the Lords, accused him of no small misdemeanour towards his person, by his rude and threatening speeches; but the Bishop eagerly denieth the King's Objections, which he still avoucheth upon his Honour, and in the end confirms his Allegations by Witnesses; whereupon he was banished from the King's presence during his natural life by verdict of that House. In the mean time the Duchess hearing what was done, beginneth anew to be dealing with him, and in a brabbling fray between their servants, one of her men were slain; for which the Bishop was called before the Magistrate, as chief accessary unto the fact; but he fearing the sequel of his third cause, by his success had in the two first, hideth himself; after he had sold all his moveables, and committed his money unto his trusty friends; and being found guilty by the Inquest, the King seizeth upon his possessions, and calleth up the Bishop to answer unto the trespass. To be short, upon safe conduct, the Bishop cometh to the King's presence, where he denie●h that he was accessary to the fact, either before, at, orafter the deed committed, and thereupon craveth to be tried by his Peers. But this Petition is in vain; for sentence passeth against him also by the Kings own mouth; whereupon he craveth help of the Archbishop of Canterbury and privileges of the Church, hoping by such means to be solemnly rescued. But they fearing the King's displeasure, who bore small favour to the Clergy of his time, gave over to use any such means, but rather willed him to submit himself to the King's mercy, which he refused, standing upon his innocence, from the first unto the last. Finally, growing into choler, that the malice of a woman should so prevail against him; he writeth to Rome, requiring that his Case might be heard there, as a place wherein greater Justice (saith he) is to be looked for, than is to be found in England: upon the perusal of these his Letters also, his accusers were called thither; but for so much as they appeared not at their peremptory times, they were excommunicated; Such of them also as died before their reconciliations, were taken out of the Churchyards, and buried in the Fields and Dunghills, Vnde timor & turba (saith my Note) in Anglia. For the King inhibited the bringing in, and receipt of all Processes, Bulls, and whatsoever instruments should come from Rome; Such also as adventured contrary to this Prohibition to bring them in, were either dismembered of some joint, or hanged by the necks: which rage so incensed the Pope, that he wrote in very vehement manner to the King of England, threatening far greater curses, except he did the sooner stay the fury of the Lady, reconcile himself unto the Bishop, and finally, make him amends for all his losses sustained in these broils. Long it was ye● that the King would be brought to peace: nevertheless in the end he wrote to Rome about a reconciliation to be had between them; but ye● all things were concluded, God himself did end the quarrel by taking away the Bishop. 8 JOHN HORDHAM Anno 1388. the Nobles being assembled at Westminster said to King Richard the second, that for his honour and the weal of the Kingdom, Th●mas Wa●si. Hist. engl. p. 365. Ypodigma. N●ustriae, p. 142 it behoved that Traitors, Whisperers, Flatterers, Malefactors● Backbiters● and unprofitable persons should be banished out of his Palace and company, and others substituted in their places, who knew & were willing to serve him more honourably & faithfully; which when the King had granted (Licet merens) they determined that Alexander Nevell Archbishop of Yorke● john Fordham then Bishop of Durham, and afterwards of this See of Ely, Thomas Rushoke the King's Confessor Bishop of Chichester (who being conscious to himself fled away and hid in Yorkshire) Richard Clifford, & Nicholas Lake, Deane of the King's Chapel, all Clergy men, whose words did many things in the Court, should be removed; all these they sent to divers prisons to be strictly garded● till they should come to their answers the next Parliament. 9 NICHOLAS WEST. God. p. 284. Nicholas West Bishop of Ely, in Henry the eig●h his days (who kept daily an hundred servants in his house to attend him and gave them great wages) fell into the King's displeasure, for some matters concerning his first marriage, who for grief thereof fell sick and died. Thomas Thirlby was advanced by Queen Mary, 10 THOMAS THIRLBY. not only to the Bishopric of Ely, but also made of her privy Council. Godwin. p. 225.226. Martius Hist. p. 453. After her death for resisting obstinately the reformation intended by our gracious Sovereign Queen Elizabeth, he was committed to the Tower, and displaced from his Bishopric by Parliaments Having endured a time of imprisonment, neither very sharp nor very long, his friends easily obtained licence for him, and the late Secretary Roxall to live in the Archbishop's house, where they had also the company of Bishop Tunstall, till such time he died. To these I might add Bishop Buckeridge, Bishop White, and Bishop Wren, late Prelates of this Sea, who occasioned much mischief and distraction in our Church and State; but I shall refer them to another place● and pass on to the Prelates of Exeter. Exeter. About the year 1257. Walter Bronscome. 12. B of Exeter, 1 WALTER BRONESCOME. had a Friar to his Chaplain and Confessor, which died in his house of Bishops Clift, and should have been buried at the Parish Church of Farringdon, Godw ●at. p. 325.327. Holinsh. p. 1303.1304. because the said house was, and is in that Parish, but because the Parish Church was somewhat far off, the ways foule● & the weather rainy, or for some other causes, the Bishop commanded the corpse to be carried to the Parish Church of Sowton, then called Clift Fomeson, which is very near, and bordereth upon the Bishop's Lordship, the two Parishes there being divided by a little Lake called Clift. At this time, one Fomeson a Gentleman was Lord and Patron of Clift Fomeson, and he being advertized of such a burial towards his Parish, and a leech way to be made over his Land without his leave or consent requited therein, calleth his Tenants together, goeth to the bridge over the Lake, between the Bishop's Land and his; there meeteth the Bishop's men bringing the said corpse and forbiddeth them to come over the water. The Bishop's men nothing regarding this Prohibition, do press forwards to come over the water, and the others do withstand so long, that in the end, my Lord's Friar is fallen into the water. The Bishop taketh this matter in such grief, that a holy Friar, a religious man, his own Chaplain and Confessor, should so unreverently be cast into the water, that he falleth out with the Gentleman, and upon what occasion I know not, he sueth him in the Law, and so vexeth and tormenteth him, that in the end he was fain to yield himself to the Bishop's devotion, and seek all the ways he could to curry the Bishop's good will; which he could not obtain, until for redemption he had given and surrendered up his Patronage of Sowton with a piece of Land; all which the said Bishop annexeth to his now Lordship. Thus by policy he purchaseth the Manor of Bishops-Clift, by a devise gaineth Cornish-wood, and by power wresteth the patronagne of Sowton from the true owner, to the great vexation and disturbance of the Country. 2 PETER QVIVILL. Pet●r Quivill, his next successor had great contests with the Citizens of Exeter; in so much that in his time. 1285. Godwin. p. 327.328.329. Walter Li●hlade the first chanter, was slain in a morning, as he came from the morning Service, than called the Matins, which was wont to be said shortly after midnight; upon which occasion the King came unto this city, and kept his Christmas in the same, and thereupon a composition was made between the Bishop and the City, for enclosing of the Churchyard, and building of certain gates there, as appear by the said composition bearing date, in festo Annunciationis beatae Mariae. 1286. The King at the suit of the Earl of Hereford (who at his being here, way lodged in the house of the Gray-Fryers, which then was near the house of S. Nicholas) obtained of the Bishop, that they should be removed from thence to a more wholesome place without South-gate; whereof after the King's departure grew some controversy, because the Bishop refused to perform his promise made to the King, being dissuaded by Peter Kenefield a Dominicane or a Blacke-Fryer, and confessor unto the said Bishop: for he envying the good success of the Franciscans, adviseth the Bishop, that in no wise he would permit them to enjoy the place which they had gotten, fo● (saith he) as under colour of simplicity they creep into the hearts of the people, and hinder us poor Preachers from our gains and livings; so be ye sure that if they put foot within your Liberties, they will in time find means to be exempted from out of your Liberty and jurisdiction. The Bishop being soon dissuaded, utterly forbiddeth them to build, or to do any thing within his See or Liberty: About two years after, the Bishop kept a great feast upon the Sunday next before S. Francis day; and among others, was present with him one Walter Wilborne, one of the King's chief Justices of the Bench, who was present when the Bishop at the request of the King made promise to further and help the Franciscans. He now in their behalf, did put the Bishop in mind thereof, and requested him to have consideration both of his own promise, and their distress. The Bishop misliking this motion, waxed angry, and did not only deny to yield thereunto● but wished himself to be choked what day soever he did consent unto it. It fortuned that the same week, and upon the day of S. Frances Eve, The Bishop took a certain Syrup to drink, and in too hastily swallowing thereof, his breath was stopped, so as he forthwith died. The Franciscans hearing thereof made no little ado about this matter, but blazed it abroad that S. Francis wrought this miracle upon the Bishop, ●●cause he was so hard against them Anno. 1326. * Holinshed p. 338.1305. Fabian part. 7. p. 181.182. Walsingh. Hist. Ang p 104.105 Godwin. p: 330● Walter Stapleton Bishop of Exeter, WALTER STAPLETON. to whom King Edward the second left the charge of the city of London, was assaulted by the people at the North-door of Paul's Church, who threw him down, and drew him most outrageously into Cheapside, where they proclaimed him an open Traitor, a Seducer of the King● and a destroyer and subverter of their Liberties; the putting off his Aketon, or coat of defence, with the rest of his garments, they shore his head from his shoulders, with the heads of two of his servants. The Bishop's head was set on a pole for a spectacled that the remembrance of his death, and the cause thereof might continue; his body was buried in an old Church yard of the● Pied Friars, without any manner of Exequys or Funeral service done for him. Belike he was a wicked instrument, that he became so odious to the people, who thus cruelly handled him. 4 JOHN GRANDISON Simon Mephara Archbishop of Canterbury began his Metropolitical Visitation, in the year 1332. and coming to Exeter, john Grandison Bishop of that See, * Antiquit. Eccles. Brit p. 231.235. Walsingham Hist Angl. p. 313. Godw. Cat. p. 333. Holinsh p 1306. either scorning or fearing his jurisdiction, appealed against it to the Pope; and when the ArchBishop came to visit his Diocese, he resisted him, and kept him from entering into it with * johannes Exoniensis cum mi●itari, ●anu prohibu●s; cumque Archie●is●opus armis ●um Exoniensi cong●edi Statuit, re regi nunciata literis regiis revocatus, infectovisitation●s negotio ●x illa diocaesi turpiter & ignominiose recessit. a Military band of Soldiers, and when as the Archbishop resolved to encounter him and his forces in the field with arms, and raised an army in Wiltshire for that purpose; the King being there with acquainted, recalled him by his royal Letters; so as he returned shamefully and ignominiously out of that Diocese without visiting it, and falling sick for grief of this his repulse, he died at Macfield in his return thence, of a deadly fever. This Bishop built a fair house at Bishops Taington which he left full furnished unto his successors, and did impropriate unto the same the Parsonage of Radway, to the end (as he setteth down in his Testament) ut haberent Episcopilocum ubi caput suum reclinarent, si forte in manum regis eorum temporalia caperentur. Presuming no doubt, that many of them would prove contemptuous to their Sovereigns, and have their temporalties seized for it. 5 THOMAS BRENTINGHAM. Thomas Brentingham the 18th. Bishop of Exet●r, at the * Godw. p. 334. Ant. Eccles Brit. p. 301.302. Walsingham. Hi. Angl. p. 373.374. Parliament holden at Westminester, in the tenth year of King Edward the second, was chosen to be one of the twelve Peers for the government of the Realm under the King. In this man's time, Anno. 1388. William Courtney, Archbishop of Canterbury intending to keep a Metropolitical Visitation in his Province; and having formerly visited the Diocese of Rochester, Chichester, Worcester, Bath and Wells, without any resistance or contradiction, came into the Diocese of Exeter; and having begun his Visitation there oft times prorogued the same from day to day, and from place to place, and suspended the Jurisdiction of the Bishop and other Prelates in that Diocese during his Metropolitical Visitation; Herupon the Bishop of Ex●ter commanded all within his Diocese, that they should not obey the Archbishop in his Visitation, and that they should receive their Institutions, Collations, and Admissions to Benefices Commissions of Administrations, Confirmations of Elections, Conusances, and Decisions of all causes, Corrections of crimes and ordinary rights, from no other but himself and his Officers, excommunicating all who disobeyed this his Edict. The Archbishop abolished and repealed this Prohibitory and Mandatory Edict of his by a contrary one, and made void his sentence of Excommunication. After which he appealed four several times to the Pope, and fixed his appeal in writing on the doors of the Cathedral Church of Exeter. The Archbishop rejected, and refuted them all, and proceeded in his Visitation notwithstanding; citing the Bishop himself by divers Edicts to answer to certain Articles objected to him in his Visitation. But some of the Bishop's adherents, caught Peter Hill, the Archbishop's Summoner in a Town called Tapsham, and punishing him grieviously, compelled him to eat with his teeth and swallow down a Parchment Citation, wax and all● written and sealed with the Archbishop's seal●, which he carried in his bosom wherewith to cite the Bishop. Of which misdemeanour the Archbishop complaining to the King; he commanded William Courtney Earl of Devonshire to curb these Rebels, and to apprehend and carry them to the Archbishop, who enjoined them penance, and withal removed William Bid (a Dr. of Law, and Advocate of the Court of Arches) from his Order and place, because he had given counsel to the Bishop of Exeter against the dignity of the See of Canterbury; and thereupon prescribed a set form of Oath to all the Advocates of that Court, not to give any advice to any person against that See. The Bishop of Exeter after much contention, finding the Archbishop too potent for him, and that his appeals were like to succeed but ill, by reason the King favoured the Archbishop, submitted himself to the Archbishop's jurisdiction, and craved pardon for what was passed. 6 EDMUND LACIE. In Edmund Lacies time, the 21. Bishop of this See, there arose * Godw. Cat. p. 335. Holinshed p 637. great contentions between him and the city for Liberties, which by arbitrement were compounded. After which, Anno. 1451. King Henry the sixth, came in progress to the city of Exeter; where after great entertainment, there was a Sessions kept before the Duke of Somerset, and certain men condemned to die for Treason, and had judgement to be executed to death. Edmond Lacie and his Clergy understanding hereof, with open mouth● complained to the King, that he caused a Sessions to be kept within his Sanctuary contrary to the privilege of his Church, and that therefore all their doings (being done against Law) were of no effect. And notwithstanding the King and his Council had discoursed to them the just and orderly proceeding, the heinousness of the offences, and of the offenders, and the necessity of their condign punishment, yet all could not avail, for holy Church; for neither holy Church, nor the Sanctuary might be profaned (as they said) with the deciding of temporal matters; whereupon the King in the end yielding to their exclaims, released a coupple of arrant Traitors, reversed all his former lawful proceedings, and so departed and returned to London, his Laws and Justice being thus captivated to this Prelates will, and traitorly encroachments upon his Prerogative so far as even to exempt and rescuee notorious condemned Traitors from his Justice and condemnation, even after judgement of death pronounced against them. George Nevil 7 GEORGE NEVIL. the 23. Bishop of Exeter (afterwards Archbishop of York) March the 4. 1460. after a solemn procession preached at Paul's Cross, Grafton 38. H. 7. p. 641. God●. p. 335. where he took upon him by manifold evidence to prove the Title of Prince Edward (afterwards Edward the fourth) to the Crown to be just and lawful, answering all objections that might be made to the contrary: whereupon, the ●aid Prince accompanied with the Lords Spiritual and Temporal, and a great number of the common people, road the same day to Westminister Hall, and there, by the consent & approbation of them all, took possession of the Kingdom against King Henry the sixth, who made him Bishop. See more of him in York. part. 1. p. 196.197. The Rebellion in Cornwall and Devonshire in Edward the six his reign, was * Speeds Histo. p. 1111. Godw. Cat. p. ●37. Holinshed. p. 1306. imputed to john Voysey 8 JOHN VOYSEI. Bishop of Exeter, and other Priests; who thereupon resigned his Bishopric into King Edward's hands, having much wasted and impoverished it before. Godwin writes of him, That he was Lord Precedent of Wales, and had the government of the King's only daughter, the Lady Mary (who afterwards proved a bloody persecuter by the Prelates cruel instigation tutership, and evil counsel, when she came to the Crown.) Of all the Bishops of the Land, he was accounted the best Courtier; being better liked for his Courtly behaviour than his learning, which in the end turned not so much to his credit, as to the utter ruin and spoil of the Church; For of 22. Lordships and Manors which his Predecessors had left unto him, of a goodly yearly revenue, he left but three and them also leased out, and where he found thirteen houses well furnished (too much for one Prelate) he left only one house bare, and without furniture, and yet charged with sundry fees and anuities. So as by these means, this Bishoppricke● which sometime was counted one of the best, is now become in temporal lands one of the meanest. 6 JAMES TURBEVILL. james Turbevill the 32. Bishop of this See, was deprived in the first year of Queen Elizabeh for denying the Queen's Supremacy and refusing to take the Oath of Allegiance. * martyn's Hist p. 453.454. Godw p 339. 10 WILLIAM COTT●N. William Cotton the 37th Bishop of Exeter, was a great persecuter and silencer of godly Ministers in his Diocese; and so was Bishop Cary after him for a season, but at last, both of them being mollified with gifts and gratuities became more mild, selling that liberty of preaching for money, which they formerly restrained gratis, of purpose to advance this sale to an higher price, so as may apply that of * Sermo 77. in Cant Ad Clerum council in Concil● Rhemensi. Bernard to them. Episcopi hujus temporis Christi approbria, sputa, flagella, claves, lancem crucem, & mortem, haec omnia in furnace avaritiae conflant, & profligant in acquisitionem turpis quaestus, Et praecium universitatis suo marsupio includere festinant hoc solo san● a juda Ischariota differentes; quod ille horura omnium denariorum emolumentum denariorum numero co●pensavit; isti vora●iori ingluvie lucrorum infinitas exigunt ●p●cunias; his insatiabili desiderio inhiant; pro his ne amittant timent, & cura amittunt dolent, Animarum nec casus reputatur, nec salus. 11 Bishop. HALL.. For the present Bishop of this See, a man formerly much honoured and deservedly respected, both for his Writing and Preaching before he became a Bishop, he hath much degenerated and lost himself of late, not only by his too much worldliness, but by his over-confident defence of Episcopacy to be jure Divino, in some late Books he hath published, and that upon such * See Smectymnius; and a vindication to the Answer to the humble Remonstrance. weak sandy grounds as vanish into smoke, when seriously examined. I read that * Godw. Cat. p. 322. Osbertus the second, and William Warewest the third Bishop of this See, became blind in their latter days. I wish this reverend Prelate may not do the like, who doth already Caecutire, through the splendour of that Episcopal Lordly pomp and honour, which some fear hath dazzled his eyesight. I come now to Worceter. The Bishops of Worceter. Dunstan 1 DUNSTAN. the sixteenth Bishop of Worceter (afterwards of Canterbury) put King Edgar to seven years' penance for ravishing Wildfrid, * Holinshed. Hist. of England l. 6. c. 24. p. 436● and kept him some twelve or fourteen years from the Crown. Which fact of Dunstan's * Acts and Monuments vol. 1. p. 201.202. Mr. Fox thus expresseth; you heard before how King Edgar is noted in all Stories to be an incontinent liver in deflowering Maids and Virgins, three notoriously are expressed in Authors, to wit, Vlstride, or Vlfride; the second was the Duke's maid at Andever, near to Winchester; the third was Elfrid mother of Edward, for the which Elfrid he was stayed and kept back from his Coronation, by Dunstan Archbishop of Canterbury, the space of seven years, and so the said King beginneth his reign in the sixteen year of his age, being the year of the Lord, 959. was crowned at his age, One and thirty, Anno. Dom. 974. as is in the Saxon Chronicle of Worceter Church to be proved. For the more evident declaration of which matter, Ex chronic● Sax●nico Ecclesiae Wigorniensis. concerning the Coronation of the King restrained, and the presumptuous behaviour of Dunstan against the King, and his penance by the said Dunstan enjoined; ye shall hear both Osburne, Malmesh. and other Authors speak in their own words, as followeth. Perpetrato itaque in virginera velatam peccato, etc. After that Dunstan had understanding of the King's offence perpetrated with the professed Nun, he comes to the King, Ex Orb●rno in vita Dunst●n. who seeing the Archbishop coming, eftsoons of gentleness arose from his regal seat towards him, to take him by the hand, to give him place. But Dunstan refusing to take him by the hand and with stern countenance bending his brows, Dunstan refuseth to take the King by the hand. spoke after this effect of words (as Stories import) unto the King, The words of Dunstan to King Edgar. You that have not feared to corrupt a Virgin maid hand fast to Christ, presume you to touch the consecrated hand of a Bishop? you have defiled the Spouse of the Maker, and think you by flattering service to pacify the friend of the Bridegroom? No Sir, his friend will not I be, which hath Christ to his enemy, etc. The King terrified with these thundering words of Dunstan, and compuncted with inward repentance of his sin perpetrated, fell down with weeping at the feet of Dunstane, who after he had raised him up from the ground again, began to utter to him the horribleness of his fact, and finding the King ready to receive whatsoever satisfaction he would lay upon him, enjoined him this Penance for seven years' space, as followeth. Penance enjoined to King Edgar to Dunstan. That he should wear no Crown all this space, that he should distribute his Treasure left to him of his Ancestors liberally unto the poor, he should build a Monastery of Nuns at Shafts-bury, that as be had robbed God of one Virgin through his transgression, so should he restore to him many again in times to come. Moreover he should expel Clerks of evil life (meaning such Priests as had wives and children) out of Churches, and place covents of Monks in their room, etc. It followeth then in the Story of Osberne, that when the seven years of the King's penance were expired; Dunstan calling together all the Peers of the Realm, with Bishops, Abbots, and other Ecclesiastical degrees of the Clergy, in the public sight of all, set the Crown upon the King's head at Bath, King Edward reigned but three years crowned King. which was the one and thirtieth year of his age, and thirtenth year of his reign, so that he reigned only but three years crowned King. All the other years besides, Dunstan belike ruled the land as he listed. As touching the Son of the said Elfled, thus the Story writeth● Puerum quoque ex peccatrice quadam progenitum, sacro fonte regeneratum lavavit, & aptato illi nomine Edwardo, in filium sibi adoptavit, i.e. ●lfled proved a Nun, and Edward her son proved a bastard, The child also which was gotten of the harlot he baptised in the holy Fountain of regeneration, and so giving his name to be called Edward● did adopt him to be his son, Ex Osberno. But of this Dunstan, See more in Cante●bury. p. 3, 4.5. Living the 23. Bishop of Worceter, 2 LIVING. Anno. 1040. was accused for procuring the death of Alfred, Matth West. Anno 1040. Malmesbury de Gestis Regum Angl. l. 2. c 12. p● 77 Godw p. 436. the eldest son of King Elthelred and King Hardeknutes brother● his accusers were Elfricke Archbishop of York, with many others. Whereupon the King being very angry degraded him, and gave his Bishopric to Elfricke● he died at Tavestocke, March 2●. 1046. At which time, just as he gave up the ghost, there was such an horrible tempest of thunder and lightning, as men thought that the day of Doom had been come. Alfred Bishop of Worceter, 3 ALFRED. was * Speeds Hist. p. 405.411. Holinshed. l 7. c. 15. p. 1851. expulsed that See by King Hardicanute for his misdemeanour and oppositions against him, till his money had purchased his peace. This Bishop's hands (as was said) was deep in the murder of Alfred the King's half Brother, who had his eyes inhumanely put out, his belie opened, and one end of his bowels drawn out, and fastened to a stake● his body pricked with sharp needles, forced about, till all his entrails were extracted: in which most savage torture he ended his innocent life: for which barbarous act this Bishop was for a time deprived, af●er which being restored, he went & fought with Griffith King of South-Wales, but with such success that many of his Soldiers were slain, and the rest put to flight● which made the Welshmen far more bold, and Rese the brother of Griffith to make incursions to fetch preys out of England, till at length he was slain at Bulenden, and his head presented to King Edward at Gloucester. Not to mention Wulstan, 4 WULSTAN the 19 Bishop of this See, surnamed God p. 358.359.360. Malms. de Gest. Pontif. Angl. l. 4. p. 279. 280.281● Reprobus, the reprobate, belike for his lewd reprobate actions; S. Wulstan the 24. Bishop, refused obstinately to yield consent to his election a long time, protesting he had rather lay his head upon a block to be chopped off, then to take so great a charge as a Bishopric upon him. At last, undertaking it by the persuasion of one Wullsius an Anchorite; he permitted public drinking in his Hall after dinner for whole hours together, and made as if he drank in his turn, but in a lesser cup to make the guests the merrier, pompam ra●litum secum ducens, leading still a stately train of Soldiers with him, who with their annual stipends, and daily provision wasted a hugh mass of money. Matth. West. Anno. 1066 p. 431. In his time Edward the Confessor falling sick, and continuing speechless for two day's space, on the third day rising as it were, from the dead, and groaning exceedingly, he began to speak thus. O Almighty God, if it be not a fantastical illusion which I have seen, give me leave to relate it to those that stand by: or if on the contrary it be false, I beseech thee subtract from me the power of uttering it. As soon as he had ended his speech, speaking expeditely enough, and very articulately, he said, I beheld two Monks standing by me, whom when I was young, I saw live very religiously in Normandy, and I knew that they died most Christianly. These affirming themselves to be God's Messengers sent unto me, added; because the chief men of England, Deuces, EPISCOPI & Abbates, non sunt Ministri Dei sed DIABOLI, the Dukes, Bishops, and Abbots, are not the Ministers of God but of the Devil; God hath delivered this Kingdom in one year, and in one day into the hand of the enemy, and Devils shall wander over this whole Land. And when I answered, I would show this unto the people, that so sinners having made confession and condign satisfaction might repent, and obtain mercy like the Ninivites: they replied, neither of these shall be; because neither shall they repent, neither shall God have mercy on them. And I demanding, when remission, of so great calamities might be expected? To this, they answered, concerning this it shall be so, as in case of a green tree, if it be cut in the midst, and the part 〈◊〉 off be carried far from the Trunk, when that without any help shall be reannexed to the Trunk, and begin to flourish, and bring forth fruit, than a remission of such evils may be hoped for. The truth of which prophecy (writes Matthew Wstminster) the English soon after had experience of, in this, that England became the habitation of strangers, and the dominion of foreigners; for a little after no English man was either a Duke, Bishop, or Abbot (upon the coming in of the Conqueror,) neither was there any hope of ending this misery. The Conqueror coming to the Crown, had some contests with this Bishop, whom he would have removed from his Bishopric for insufficiency in point of learning; but being found more able than he was reputed, he held his Bishopric, and recovered some Lands from the Archbishop of York, taken by the Archbishops from this See, which some three or four Archbishops before had held in Commendam with York. The Cathedral of Worceter being stately built a new from the ground in his time, the Monks thereupon forsaking their old habitation built by Oswald, which they pulled down, betook themselves to this new stately building. Which Wulstan seeing, burst out into tears, and being demanded a reason thereof, by some that told him, he had rather cause to rejoice; our predecessors (saith he) whose Monuments we deface, rather (I doubt) to set up the banners of our vainglory, than to glorify God, they indeed (quoth he) were not acquainted with such stately buildings, but every place was a Church sufficient for them to offer themselves a reasonable, holy, Note this Speech. and lively sacrifice unto God: we chose are double diligent in laying heaps of stones, so to frame a material Temple, but are too too negligent in setting forward the building of that lively Temple the Church o● God. In King William Rufus time, this Bishop arming such an number of people, as the city of Worceter could afford, caused to sally out, and set upon Roger, Earl of Mountgomery and others, who attempted to take it, whom they discomfited, killing and taking a number of them prisoners. 5 MAUGERE. Maugere, the 36. Bishop of Worceter, was one of those four Bishops, who Anno. 1208. upon the Pope's command excommunicated King john, and put the whole Kingdom under interdict: whereupon his goods and temporalities were seized, and he enforced to fly the Realm, dying at last in exile at Pontiniac in ●rance: during the time of this interdict, the King (writeth Matth● West● Anno. 1208● Godw. p. 362. Matth. Paris Hist. Ang. p. 217.232. Walsing Ypodig. Neust. Anno. 1208. p. 53. Pag. 222. Matth West. Anno. 1211. 1212. p. 90.91. Matthew Parts) had most wicked Councillors, Qui Regi in omnibns placere cupientes, cousiliura non pro ratione, sed pro voluntare dederunt; who desirous to please the King in all things, gave counsel not according to reason, but will: among these he reckons up Tres Episcopi curiales, three Court Bishops, to wit, Philip Bishop of Durham, Peter, Bishop of Wincester, and john Bishop of Norwhich. 6 WALTER de CANTELUPO. Walter de Cantelupo the 40. Bishop of Worceter, as he stoutly opposed the Pope's exactions in England, so in the year 1264. he * G●dw. Cat p. 363.364. Matthew Paris p. 961.962.963. Holinshed. p. 265.271. took great pains, to work a peace between the King and the Barons: in whose behalf when he had offered the King conditions (as he thought most reasonable) which might not be accepted, he addicted himself unto their party, exhorted them to fight valiantly in the cause, and promised heaven very confidently to them that should die in defence of the same. For this he was after justly excommunicated by the Pope's Legate, and being sick unto death, repenting much this fault of disobedience unto his Prince, he humbly craved and received absolution from that excommunication: whereupon ensued bloody wars and rapines so● as Pag● 965. Matthew Paris writes, Nec Episcopi, nec ahbates, nec ulli religiosi de villa in villam progred● potuerunt, quin à vespilionibus praeda●ontur. And concludes this year thus. Transmit annus iste frugifer, benè temperatus, & sanus● said in cunctis eventibus Angliae dispendiosus, propter bellum commune, propter rerum coramunium & privatarum flebilem direptionem. Most of the succeeding Bishops of Worceter (as Adam de Orleton that Archtraitor and such like) were translated to other Sees, where I shall meet with them, and therefore pretermiting them here, I pass to those of Hereford. The Bishops of Hereford. june 16. An. 1056. Griffin King of Wales having overthrown the forces of the Engishmen about two miles from Hereford, 11 LEOVEGAR immediately assaulting the city took it, Matth. Westm. Ann. 1056. p. 423. Godw. Cat p. 371. slew Leovegar the Bishop, and seven of the Canons there, who denied him entrance into the Church and held it against him, spoilt it of all the relics and ornaments that were portable; and lastly, fired both Church, City, and all. This See continued void four years after the death of Leofuegar, 2 WALTER. 2. after which * Godw. Cat. p. 371.372. Mal. de G●stis Pont● l. 4. p. 286. Polychron. l. 7. c. 2. ●. 263 An. 1071 Walter Chaplain to Queen Edith was consecrate at Rome by the Pope, in the year 1060. his end was much more unhappy than his Predecessors. He chanced to fall in love with a certain comely woman that he met in the street. A long time he contended with this vile and unseemly affection, and he thought he had quenched the same; when a small occasion renewed it to his destruction; having certain linen to cut out, this woman was commended to him for a very cunning Seamster. He sent for her, and his old flame of filthy desire easily kindling by this little spark, he found errands to send his men out of the way, while he set upon her first with words, and they not prevailing by force: she resisted what she might, but finding him too strong for her, thrust her Shears into his belly, and gave him his death's wound. The King being desirous it should be esteemed false, forbid the report of it by a Proclamation, which afterwards came to be Chronicled. 5 RAYNELMUS. Raynelmus the 30 Bishop of this Diocese, received that Bishopric at the hands of King Henry the first, who bestowed it freely on him, Malmbs. de Ge●stis Ponti●. l 4. p. 287 Godw● p● 373. and was invested into it (as the manner of those times was) by the delivery of the Ring and the Crosier. Anselm then Archbishop refused to consecrate him and divers others, who received their investitures in this manner from the King: he was so far from importuning him in this matter as being now persuaded this his election to be insufficient, he renounced the same, delivering again unto the King's hands the Ring & Crosier that he had received. Herewith the King was so offended (as he had cause) that presently he banished him the Realm: after much ado between the King and Anselm, a reconciliation was wrought and this man consecrated. 4 GYLES de BRUISE. * Matth. Westm. Anno. 1208. 1215 Godw. p. 375. Gyles de Bruse the 30. Bishop of Hereford in the Baron's wars, was a great stickler with them against King john, and at last was glad to fly the Realm with other Prelates, the King seizing on his and their goods and banishing him the Kingdom. 5 PETER de Egueblancke. * Matth. Paris● p 881.882.885.886.887.903,: 907.916 917.924.934.960.961. Godw p 375. Holinsh. p. 251.252. Ann 1255 1256. Peter de Egueblancke the 42. Bishop of that See (Cujus Memoria sulphureum faetorem exhalat ac deterrimum, writeth Matthew Paris) An. 1255. put King Henry the 3. upon a strange and intolerable kind of exaction, such, and so great, as even beggared all the Clergy of that time: he got certain authentic seals of the Bishops of England, wherewith he sealed Indentures, Instruments, and Writings, wherein was expressed that he had received divers sums of money for dispatch of businesses for them and their Churches of this or that Merchant of Florence or Spain, whereby they stood bound for payment thereof by the same Instruments and Writings so made by him their agent in their name. This shift was devised by the said Bishop, with licence of the King and Pope, into whose ears he distilled this poisonous council; the manner whereof Matthew Paris relates at large. These debts being afterwards demanded the Prelates denied them to be true, and said, there was a greater occasion for them to suffer Martyrdom in this cause than of that of Thomas Becket of Canterbury; whereupon the Bishops of London and Worceter, protested they would rather lose their lives and Bishopprickeses than consent to such an injury, servitude, and oppression. Haec & alta detestabilia à sulphurto fonte Romanae Ecclesiae, proh pudor, imo & proh dolour tunc temporis emanarunt, Writes Matthew Paris of this and such like cheating projects to get money An. 1263. the Barons arrested this Bishop (who plotted much mischief against them) in his own Cathedral Church, seized upon his goods, divided his Treasure unto their soldiers before his face, imprisoned him a long time in the Castle of Ordley, as a mere pest and Traitor both to Church and State. He was accursed of so many for his strange Oppressions, Treacheries● and Extravagances, that it was impossible many calamities should not light upon him. Long before his captivity, his face was horribly deformed with a kind of Leprosy Morphea, or Polypus, which could by no means be cured till his dying day; this disease made him hide his head, so that none within his Diocese knew where he lurked. Some reported that he went to Mount Pessula to be cured of this his infirmity: Tot in caput suum congessit imprecationes multipliciter à Doraino meruit flagellari, ad sui, ut sperandum est, correctionem, * Hist. p. Angl. p. 924. 934● Writes Matthew Paris, who further adds, Episcopus Herefordensis turpissimo morbo, videlice● Morphea, Domino percutiente, merito de●ormatur, qui totum Regnum Angliae PRODITIOSE damnificavit. About the year of our Lord, 1256. the Archbishop of Bordeaux being old and decrepit, began to be deadly sick, and being thought to be dead, who was but half alive, this Bishop of Hereford, who most earnestly gaped after this Archbishoppricke thinking to obtain it● procured the King's Letters, who was very favourable to him, because he was his Tax-gatherer, and went with them beyond the Seas, but when the truth appeared, that the Archbishop was still alives he lost both his journey, labour, travel, and expenses and received many scoffs, as one Mr. Lambin did in the like case, of whom these two Verses were composed, Aere dato multo, nondum pastore sepult●, Lambi● ad optatum Lambinus Pontificatura. He to reimburse his expenses not regarding the public good, but his own private benefit, by licence from the King and Pope, collected a tith for himself in the borders of Ireland● and the places adjoining, which amounted to no small quantity of money; this he reputed the price of his pains, and the reward of his treason; and he caused it to be so strictly exacted● that shame prohibits the relation of the manner of the extortion. And because fraud is not accustomed to want fear; meticulosus armatus, armatus vallatus incessit; being fearful, he went armed, and being armed he went with a guard about him. 6 ADAM de ORLETON. Adara * Walsingh. Hist Angl. p: 98.99 101.104. Holinshed. p. 329.339.340.1245. Camd. Brit p. 375. de Orleton, the 46. Bishop of Hereford, was a notable wicked Traitor and Rebel against his Sovereign, King Edward the second, who advanced him, and was the chief cause both of his deprivation and murder: Of whom you may read more at large in Winchester, p. 265.266. 7 JOHN BRUTON. john Bruton or Briton was the 43. Bishop of Hereford, on him the King bestowed the keeping of his wardrobes which he held long time with great honour, as his Register saith. A wonderful preferment that Bishops should be preferred from the Pulpit, to the custody of Wardrobes● Harrison● l. 2 c. 2. p● 142. but such was the time, nevertheless his humble custody of that charge is more solemnly remembered then any good Sermon, that ever he made, which function peradventure he committed to his Suffragan, sith Bishops in those days had so much business at Court, that they could not attend to Doctrine and Exhortation. This Bishop was * Godw. p. 376. Sir Edward's Cook's Epistle to the 8. Report. Doctor of both Laws, and very well seen in the common Laws of the Land and writ a great volume De juribus Anglicanis, yet extant: but that he ever Preached, or writ any thing of, or had any skill at all in the Law of God, I find nothing at all in story. john Trevenant the 51. Bishop of Hereford, 8 JOHN ●REVENANT. sided with King Henry the 4th. against Richard the second, who advanced him, and was sent to Rome, Walsing. Hist. Angl. Henricus 4th. Anno 1439. p. 401. Holinsh. p. 503.504 505.506.507.508. Speed Hist. p. 763. Godw. p. 378. to inform the Pope, what good Title King Henry the 4th. had unto the Crown of England, which he usurped. So the Bishop of Duresme was then sent unto France, the Bishop of Saint Asaph to Spain, the Bishop of Bangor to Germany, armed with all ●orts of instructions for the justification of their new advanced King his Title too, and usurpation of the Crown. So ready have Prelates been not only to act, but to justify, defends and bolster out Treasons, and Rebellions of the highest nature, with the depositions and murders of their lawful Princes● Anno. 1499. this Bishop of Hereford had a chief hand in deposing King Richard the second, and was the second commissioner sent from the States in Parliament, named in the Instrument wherein they declare his voluntary resignation; and he, with the Archbishop of York made report to the Parliaments of the King's voluntary resignation of his Crown and Kingdom, the instrument whereof subscribed in their presence, was delivered unto Thomas Arundels hands then Archbishop of Canterbury, an Archtraitor, as I have formerly manifested. The most of the succeeding Bishops of this See were translated to other bishoprics, 9 CHARLES' BOOTH. where you may meet with them who were most obnoxious, only I observe, that in the general pardon of 22. H. 8. c. 15. the Bishop of Hereford (then Charles Booth) is specially excepted out of the pardon of the Praemunire. It seems his crime was very great. And for the present Bishop of Hereford, George Cook, 20 GEORGE COOK. he stands now impeached by the Commons in Parliament for the late Canons, Oath, and benevolence in the pretended Synod, in which he had a finger; which proceeding of our Prelates, may justly induce us to pass the same censure on them now, as famous Henry Bullenger did of old on the Bishops then, in his Book De Episcoporum Functione & Iurisdic●ione Tiguri, 1538. ●. 112.113.143.1150.159. to 163. and 172. and as Mr. Calvin after him did, in his notable Book De Necessitate Reformandae Ecclesiae. Edi. 1543 p. p. 24.25.26.104.105.106. to which I shall refer the reader. As for Dr. Manwaring who had some relation to this church, we all know that he received a Censure in the Parliament House 3. Caroli. for two seditious Sermons, Preached at the Court before his Majesty, and then published in Print by the now Archbishop of Canterbury's means; wherein he endeavoured to undermine the Subject's liberties, and the propriety of their goods (●etled in them by our Laws) by false divinity● and to give the King an absolute power against Law, to impose what taxes he pleased and to take away such a proportion of goods and treasure from his people as himself should think meet, upon any occasion. For which Sermons, though he were censured by both Houses to be never more capable of any future preferment in Church or Commonwealth, yet immediately after the dissolution of the Parliament, he was by Canterbury's means, in affront of that Sentence● advanced, first to a great living granted formerly to another, then to a Deanery, and soon after to the Bishopric of St. David's, where he so demeaned himself in advancing of superstition, profaneness, and idolatry, that now he dares not show his face in Parliament, and lies lurking, in obscure Places (and Ale ho●ses as some report) fearing a deprivation from this usurped● dignity given him in contempt of his former sentence in Parliament. And thus much for the Bishops of these Sees, I now proceed to others. CHAP. V. Containing the Treasons, Conspiracies, Contumacies and disloyalties of the Bishops of Chichester, Carlisle, Norwich, Chester, Coventry, and Litchfield. NOt to mention how * Wigorniensis, Matth● Westm. Matth. Paris Malmes. Huntindon and Hoveden. Anno. 1070. Godw. p. 383. Agilricke Bishop of the South-Saxons, 1 AGELRICK. with divers other Bishops and Abots, were deprived by William the Conqueror, Anno 1076. 〈…〉 in the Counsels of Winchester and Windsor, and after that committed to perpetual Prison upon suspicion of Treason, and Rebellion against the Conqueror, to deprive him of the Crown. Ralph the third Bishop of Chichester, 2 RALPH. a man of high Stature, and no less Malmes. de Gestis Pontificum. l. 2. p. 257. 25●. Eadmerus Hist. Nov●rum. l. 1.2, 3, 4. Godw. p. 384.385. high of mind● stood very stoutly in defence of Bishop Anselm, in so much that when King William Rufus threatened him for the same, he offered him his Ring and Crosier, saying, It should better become him to lose his place● than his duty to the Archbishop, whom he could never be induced to forsake, until he seemed to forsake his own cause, by flying the Country. After this when King Henry the first, was content to dispense with the marriage of Priests, to which Anselm was an heavy enemy, notwithstanding the Canons lately made in the Council of London to the contrary, the Priests granting him an yearly sum of money to defend them against Anselm, this Bishop resisted the collection of that money in his Diocese, calling it, the tribute of Fornication; and when notwithstanding his resistance it was paid, he interdicted his own Diocese, commanding the Church doors to be every where stopped up with thorns. The King whether not vouchsafing to contend with him, or taking his well meaning in good part, was not only content to pardon this his contemptuous disobedience, but also bestowed the money so gathered in his Diocese upon him, saving, It was a poor Bishopric and needed such helps. This Bishop went every year thrice about his Diocese, Causa praedicandi, only to Preach the Gospel to the people, exacting nothing from his Provincials by his Episcopal power, but receiving only what they willingly presented to him as a free gift, rebuking those who offended, which was the sole kind of Visitation in those days, without any such Visitation Articles, Procurations, presentments, Fees, &c, as are this day practised, imposed, exacted, both against Law and * See Summa Angelica. Tit. Visita●io. Canon too. 3 HILARY: Hilary the fifth Bishop of this See, though he was Godw. p. 385. content absolutely to allow of the Declaration after published at Claridon, without mention of that odious clause (saluo ordine suo) being shrewdly baited of his brethren for his labour, yet afterwards he had some contests with the King, and sought to impeach his prerogative royal, as appear●s by this notable passage, of the Author of the Holy Table, name and Thing p. 30.31. Sure I am, that [according to this advice of Eleuthe●ius] the Danish● and first Norman Kings have governed their Churches and Churchmen by Capitula●s and mixed Digests, composed (as it were) of Common and Canon Law, and promulged with the advice of the Counsel of the King, as w●e may see in those particulars set forth by * In his excellent Book called Archaionomia p●r totum Mr. Lambard, * In ●is Analect. Anglo-Brit l. 2. c. 3.6.7. Mr. Selden ¶ History of Cambria p. 59 Howell. Dsha. Dr. powel, and others. And I do not believe there can be showed any Ecclesiastical Canons for the government of the Church of England, until long after the conquest, which were not either originally promulged● or afterwards approved and allowed by either the Monarch, or some King of the Heptarchy, sitting and directing in the national or Provincial Synod. For all the Collections that Lindwood Comments upon, are (as Theophrastus speaks) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but rough and rugged money of a more fresh & later coining: * Theophra●t. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. and yet in those usurping times I have seen a Transcript of a Record, An. 1157.3o. Henry the 2. wherein when the Bishop of Chichister opposed some late Canons against the King's exemption of the Abbey of Battles from the Episcopal Jurisdiction; In M S. Chron. Abbatiae de Bell●● it is said, That the King being angry and much moved therewith, should reply. Tu pro Papae authoritate ab hominibus concessa, contra dignitatum Regalium authoritates mihi à Deo concessas, calliditate arguta niti praecogitas,? Do you Sir go about by subtleties of wit to oppose the Pope's authority, which is but the favour or connivance of men against the authority of my Regal Dignities, being the Charters and Donations of God himself? and thereupon requires Reason, and Justice against the Bishop for this soul insolency. A good evidence, that the Canon Law, had little esteem or force among us in that age; and not long after it was prohibited by special Writ to be read among us, as appears by the Writ of 19 Hen. 3. directed to the Major and Sheriffs of London, commanding them, * Claus. 19 H 3 memb. 22. Quod per totara Civitatem London Clamari faciant & firmiter prohiberi, ne aliquis Scolas regens de Legibus in eadem Civitate de caetero ibidem Leges doceat. * M. Seldens Review of Tithes p. 491. Decembris● This was five years after the decretals published, and it seems most probable, that these Leges were Canon Laws, perhaps mixed (as usually they were in the profession also,) with the imperials (for both of them were it seems, studied here under * Videses 3●. H. ● a●●d Matth. Paris Hist M●jori. an 12●5. Henry the third by the Clergy, more ●han any other part of learning,) and therefore were forbidden, as being b●th in regard of their own authority, against the supreme majesty, and independency of the Crown of England. * Selden Ibid. p. 489 And before this, in King 〈◊〉 reign, in that great controversy in the Synod of Winchester touching the Castles of Newarke, Sales●ury, and the vieth, the King denied utterly Censuram Canonum pati, * G. Mal●es Hist. Novel. l. 2. p. 103 b. that is, to have it determined by them● whether or no● the two Bishops Roger of Salisbury and Alexander of Lincoln might lawfully keep their Castles that they had fortified. But while the rest of the Bishops stood so much upon their Canons, and even in the face of majesty, professed a rebellion, the King, and the Lay subjects, it seems grew so exasperated against them, that by public command for the preservation of the Liberty of the Crown and Laity, they were forbidden to be of any more use in the Kingdom: for so perhaps is that to be understood in * De Nugis ●urialium. l. 8. c. 21. john of Chartres, where he says; that, Tempore Regis Stephani a regno jussae sunt Leges Romanae quas in Brittanniam domus venerabilis Patris T●eobaldi Bri●tanniarum Primatis asciverat. Ne quis etiam libros retineret, edicto Regio prohibitum est. The Canon Law made by Popes and Prelates being inconsistent with the King's Supremacy, and Subjects Liberty. 4 STEPHEN BERKSTEED. * Matth. Paris p, 970. Godw p. 387. Holinsh. p. 271. Stephen Berksteed the 14th. Bishop of Chichester, Anno. 1265. was excommunicated by O●tobon the Pope's Legate, for rebelling and taking part with the Barons against King Henry the third, who thereupon repaired to Rome for absolution. 5 JOHN de LANGHTON. john de Langhton, the 16th. Bishop of Chichister, Anno. 1315. excommunicated Warren, Earl of Kent, for adultery: Godw. p. 387. whereupon the Earl came unto him with armed men, making some show to lay violent hands upon him, unless he would absolve him. The Bishop's men perceiving it, by their Masters command set upon them, and put both the Earl, and his men in prison, whereupon ensued great combustions. Walsing Hist. Ang●. ●n. 1388● p. 365. Grafton 11 R. 2 ●. 37●. Godw. p. 388. Thomas Rushocke the 20th Bishop of Chichester, 6 THOMAS RUSHOCK. a lewd pernicious Prelate. Anno. 1388. was driven away from the Court by the Barons, as a Traitor, for his ill Counsels to Richard the second, his Lands and goods confiscated, he banished and deprived of his Bishopric by * 11 R 2 c 6● Act of Parliament, himself had suffered as a Traitor, but that his guiltiness made him fly before he could be apprehended. Adam Molins the 31. Bishop of that See, 7 ADAM MOLINS. falling at variance with Richard Duke of York was slain at Portsmouth by certain Mariners, june 9 1449. Godw●n. p. 389. Holinsh. p. 951. Richard Sampson the 37th. of Chichester. 8 RICHARD SAMPSON. Anno 21. Hen. 8. was committed to the T●●●●●r for relieving certain Traitorous persons, who denied the King's Supremacy. George Day the 21. Bishop of this See, 9 GEORGE DAY. October 10. 1551. Godw● p 390. was deprived from his Bishopric, for denying the King's Supremacy, and maintaining the Popes, and other misdemeanours, but was afterwards restored by Queen Mary, at whose Coronation he preached. Godw p 390. martin's Hist. p. 452, 453, 454. john Christopherson the 40. Bishop of this Diocese, 10 JOHN CHRISTOPH●RSON. was deprived by Act of Parliament in the beginning of Queen Elizabeth's happy reign, for denying her supremacy, and refusing to take the oath of allegiance. To pass by the subsequent Bishops of this See, Richard Montague the last Bishop thereof but one, 11 RICHARD MOUNTAGVE. was the principal abetter and reviver of those late Arminian and Popish Doctrines, Ceremonies, Innovations which for sundry years have disquieted● both our Church and State; and that not only in his Book, entitled Appello Caesarem, published in the year 1625. complained against in three several Parliaments, and called in by his Majesty's special Proclamation, S●e the Declaration for the Dissolution of the Parliament. p 20.21. as a Book that opened the way to those Schisms and Divisions which have since ensued in our Church; (though for this very Booke● he was advanced to this See, by the practice and confederacy of some swaying Prelates;) and in his Gag; but likewise in his Visitation Articles, his Antidiatribae, his Aparatus ad Historiam Eccles●asticam, and other Works, as you may rea● more largely in Mr. Bayly his Canterburians se●fe-Conviction, the last Edition: which Books of his have given great scandal to our Church, much advantage to our Popish Adversaries, and much distracted● not only our Church, but State; for which no doubt he should have received his just demerits in the high Court of Parliament, had not he died suddenly out of fear, (being sent for to answer his old and new offences upon some fresh complaints) to ease the Parliament, and prevent a censure. Of his successor in this See, I need say nothing he is so well known: wherefore I shall next visit Carlisle Diocese, and give you but a touch of some special Acts of the Bishops of that See. The Bishops of Carlisle. WALTER MALCLERKE● * Godw. p. 538.539. Matth West. An. 1233. p. 134. Walter Malclerke, in the year 1223. was consecrated unto the Bishopric of Carlisle, which he acknowledged to have obtained by evil and corrupt means, and therefore resigned the same (moved in conscience so to do as he alleged) june 29. 1246. and took on him the habit of a Friar Preacher at Oxford, in which he continued till his death. Being Treasurer of England under King Henry the third; the King upon a sudden, at the instigation of Peter, Bishop of Winchester, not only displaced him from that office, but revoked certain Grants made unto him heretofore, & charged him with the debt of 100 pound. which he acknowledged not. For redress of these wrongs (as he took them) he determined to travel to Rome, but was stayed at the waters-side by the King's Officers; whom Roger, Bishop of London excommunicated for the same; and riding presently to Worceter, where the Court lay, renewed that Excommunication in the King's presence● How he thrived with these businesses afterward I find not. But likely enough it is, that these troubles rather made him weary of the world, than any such scruple induce him to leave his Bishopric. Sylvester de Everdon, 2 Sylvester de Everdon. the 5th. Bishop of this See, was elected in the year, ●●46. but not consecrated till February 5th. 1247. because he refused to accept of the election, Matth. Westm. Anno. 1246. 1247. p 216. Godw. p. 539. alleging his own unworthiness; but at last upon better deliberation, yielded: he was one of them that joined with Boniface the Archbishop, and Ethelma●re the Elect of Winchester in their request to the King that remembering his promise often made, hereafter he would not impeach the Liberty of Elections by interposing his armed requests, etc. The King acknowledged he had indeed offended that way, and that especially (quoth he) in making means for you yourselves, that thererefore of all other should least find fault with it. To this man particularly he used these words. I remember how I exalted thee Sylvester of Carlisle unto a Bishopric, having hankered a long time about the Chancery, and being a petty Chaplain to my Chaplains, preferring thee before many grave and reverend Divines, etc. His conclusion was that if they would give over their places which they had obtained by so undue means, he would hereafter forbear to commend any so unworthy. This was the year 1253. The year following, May the 13th This Bishop riding a horse somewhat too lusty for him, was cast, and so bruised with the fall, as he died by and by, to wit, May 13● 1254. 3 THOMAS MERKES. * Godw. p. 540●541. 542. Walsing. Hist. Ang. An 1490. p. 404. Gra●ton. Chron. p. 407.408.409. Speeds Histo. p. 764.765.766. Hall's Chron. 1. H. 4. F. 11. to 15. Holinsh. p 514.516.512 Thomas Merkes the Fiftenth Bishop of this See, amongst many unworthy preferred to Bishopprickeses in those days, was undoubtedly a man well-deserving that honour; for he was both learned and wise, but principally to be commended; first, for his constant and unmoveable fidelity unto his Patron and preferrer King Richard, then for his excellent courage in professing the same, when he might safely, yea, and honestly also, have concealed his affection. Some other there were of the Nobility that remembering their duty and allegiance, when all the world b●s●de forsook this unfortunate Prince, followed him with their best assistance, even till the time of his captivity. This man nothing regarding the danger might ensue, not only refused to forsake him when he had forsaken himself, but defended him and his cause the best he could, when he might well perceive, his endeavour might hurt himself much, without any possibility of helping the other, when the furious and unstable multitude, not contented that King Richard had resigned his Crown to save the head that wore it, and their darling Henry the fourth. seated himself in his royal throne, importuned the Parliament assembled to proceed yet farther against him, desiring no doubt that to make all sure, his life might be taken from him. This worthy and memorable Prelate stepping forth, doubted not to tell them, that there was none amongst them meet to give judgement upon so noble a Prince as King Richard was● whom they had taken for their Sovereign and Liege Lord, by the space of twenty two years and more, And proceeding further, I assure you, quoth he (I report his words as I find them in our Chronicles) there is not so rank a Trayter, nor so arrant a thief, nor yet so cruel a murderer, apprehended or detained in prison for his offence, but he shall be brought before the justice to hear Judgement; and will you proceed to the judgement of an anointed King, hearing neither his answer nor excuse? I say and will avow, that the Duke of Lancaster (whom ye call king) hath more trespassed to King Richard and his Realm; the King Richard hath done either to him or us: for it is manifest and well known, that the Duke was banished the Realm by King Richard and his Council, and by the judgement of his own Father's for the space of ten years, for what cause ye remember well enough● This notwithstanding, without Licence of King Richard, he is returned again into the Realm, and (that is worse) hath taken upon him the name, title, and pre-eminence of King: and therefore I say that you have done manifest wrong to proceed against King Richard in any sort without calling him openly to his answer and defence. This Speech scarcely ended, he was attached by the Earl Martial, and for a time committed to ward in the Abbey of St. Albans. Continuing yet his loyal affection unto his distressed Master, soon af●er his enlargement, he traitorously joined with the Hollands, and others in a conspiracy against King Henry the 4th. which being bewrayed to the destruction of all the rest, he only was pardoned, peradventure in regard of his calling (for it had seldom or never been seen hitherto, that any Bishop was put to death by order of Law;) peradventure in some kind of favour and admiration of his faithful constancy (for virtue will be honoured, even of her enemies;) peradventure also to this end, that by forcing him to live miserably, they might lay a punishment upon him more grievous than death, which they well saw he despised. The Pope (who seldom denied the King any request that he might afford good cheap) was easily entreated, to translate forsooth, this good Bishop from the See of Carlisle, that yielded him honourable maintenance, unto Samos in Greece, whereof he knew he should never receive one penny profit: he was so happy, as neither to take benefit of the gift of his enemy, nor to be hurt by the masked malice of his counterfeit friend, disdaining (as it were) to take his life by his gift, that took away from his Master, both life and Kingdom, he died shortly after his deliverance, so deluding also the mockery of his Translation, whereby (things so falling out) he was nothing damnified. Hall reports, that he died for fear, more than sickness, as one rather desirous to die by death's dart, than the temporal Sword, which this his Treason deserved, being a great blemish to his former fidelity. 4 OWEN OGLETHORP * Godw. p. 543. martin's Hist. p. 452.453.454. Owen Oglethorpe the 31. B. of this See, was deprived with divers other Bishops for withstanding Q. Eliza. proceedings, and refusing to take the Oath of Allegiance, in the year 1559. Of other Bishops of this See, since his days, I find little mention, most of them being translated to other Sees; I shall therefore proceed to the Bishops of Norwich. The Bishops of Norwich. 1 JOHN de GREY. john de Grace, the fifth Bishop of Norwich (if we believe * Hist. Angl. p. 221.222. Matthew Paris,) was one of those three Court Bishops who were consiliarios iniquissimos most wicked counsellors to King john, during the time of the inderdict of the Realm: who desiring to please the King in all things, consilium non pro ratione, sed pro voluntate dederunt, gave the King counsel, not according to Reason, but Will, and thereby wrought much trouble both to the King and Kingdom. * See Matthew Paris Hist. Angl. p. 204. to 278. Matth. West An. 1207. to 1224: Fox Acts and Monu. p 2●6 to 234. Pandulphus the next Bishop of this See, 2 PANDULPHUS. consecrated by the Pope at Rome, Anno. 1222. was the Pope's Legate, and the chief instument, who persuaded King john, most ignominiously, and shamefully to resign up his Crown and Kingdom to the Pope, to become his Vassal, to his eternal infamy, and to submit himself to S●ephen Langhton, and those other traitorly Prelates who intardicted the Realm, excommunicated this King, published the Pope's deprivation of him from his Crown, and instigated the French King to invade the Realm of England, and usurp the Crown, which the Pope had conferred on him upon King john's deprivation from it, of which you may read more at large before in Stephen Langhton, Archbishop of Canterbury, p. 33. to 41. Only let me inform you, that during the time of this inderdict (above six years' space) all Ecclesiastical Sacraments ceased in England, except Confession, and the viaticum in extreme necessity, and the Baptism of Infants; so as the bodies of dead men were carried out of Towns and Villages, and buried like dogs in Highways and Ditches without prayers, and the ministry of Priests, as Matthew Paris and others testify. Such was the Prelate's piety and charity. About the year of our Lord, 1271. In the time of Roger de Skerwing, 3 ROGER de SKERWING. 12. Bishop of Norwich, there was raised a dangerous sedition between the Citizens of Norwich and the Monks of the Cathedral Church; Matth. Paris Hist. Angl● p. 976.977. Matth. West● Anno. 1271. p. 351. Holish p. 275.276. Godwin p. 346.347. the History whereof is briefly this. At a Fair that was kept before the gates of the Priory, there happened a fray, in which some servants of the Covent, ●lew certain citizens: A Jury being empaneled hereupon, found them guilty, and the Officers took order for the apprehending of the murderers if they might be met withal. The Monks greatly offended herewith, first, excommunicated the Citizens, then shutting the gates, not only prepared themselves to defence. but also began to offend the other, shooting at the passengers first, and afterward issuing out of their gates, killing divers persons, and spoiling many houses: The Citizens greatly incensed herewith, fired the gates, entered the Monastery. and after a long conflict (a great number being slain on both sides) prevailed, rifled the Priory, and set fire on the same in divers places at once. This fire consumed not only the Cells and Offices of the Monks, but the Alms house also, the steeple, and greatest part of the Cathedral Church. The King hearing of this tumult, with all speed posted thither, with the Bishop of Rochester, and others. The Bishop of Rochester, excommunicated all those who had consented to this wickedness, and the King caused divers Citizens to be hanged● drawn, and quartered; amongst the rest that were executed● a woman that carried fire to the gates was burned. The Monks for their part appealed to Rome, and so handled the matter, that they not only escaped punishment but also forced the Citizens to pay them 3000. marks after 500 marks a year, toward the reparation of their Church, and to present them with a Pix or Cup of gold of seven pound weight. This end was made by King Edward the first (his Father being now dead) at the request and solicitation of the Bishop. But the Prior (saith Holinshed) was well enough borne out and defended by the Bishop of Norwich named Roger, who (as it is likely) was the Master of the mischief, though hands were not laid upon him, nor upon his adherents, perhaps for fear, peradventure for favour; and no marvel, though the less faulty lost their lives, as most guilty; for — Rarus venator ad ursos Accedit, tutos conservat Sylva Leones; Debilibus robusta nocent, & grandia paruis. Alice fulminiger timidos infestat olores; Accipiter laniat Turdos, mollesque Columbas. Verficoler Coluber ranas miserasque lacertas; Irretit muscas, transraittit aranea vespes. So Holinshed. ANTHONY de BECK. After him Anthony de Becke, the 17th. Bishop of this See attaining this dignity at the Pope's hands. behaved himself so imperiously in the place, * Godw. p. 348. that he bereft the Monks of divers ancient and long enjoyed privileges suffering them to do nothing in their house but what seemed good unto him, plucking down and preferring amongst them whom he listed. Neither could he only be content thus to tyrannize over them, but scorning to have his actions reform or called in question by any other, he openly withstood Robert Winchelsey, Bishop of Canterbury in his Visitation; affirming, that he would not answer to those things which were objected against him, unless it were at the Court of Rome. This boisterous and unruly dealing purchased him such hatred of all men, that at the last he was poisoned by some of his own servants. William Bateman the 18th. Bishop of Norwich● 5 WILLIAM BATEMAN. forced the Lord Morley for killing certain Deer in one of his Parks, and abusing his Keepers, * Godw. p. 349. to carry a burning Taper in his hand, through the streets of Norwich unto the High-Altar by way of Penance. And although King Edward the third became an earnest intercessor for him to the Bishop, mingling sometimes threats with requests, yet nothing could move the Bishop following his determinate course; such arrogant, malicious, espiteful froward creatures are Prelates for the most part, both towards Kings and Nobles. In his time there happened a great Pestilence, so that in many Monasteries and religious Houses, there were scarce two of twenty left alive, there died only in Norwich in one year, besides religious men 57104 persons. Henry Spencer, 6 HENRY SPENCER. a Gentleman of great valour and skill in martial affairs, * Walsingh. Hist. Angl p. 278.279.315.316 319. to 334.348. Speed. Hist. p. 735.537 Polichro. l. 7 c 5. f 320. Antiquit. Eccl. Brit p. 298. Holinsh p. 442.443.444.445. Godw. p. 350.351.352. serving the Pope as General in his, wars, in the year 1370. was made Bishop of Norwich. And being a better Butcher and Soldier than a Shepherd, he (notwithstanding the King's Commandment to the contrary) procured the Pope's authority for levying of an army here in England, which he transported about the year 1385. into the Low-Countries for the Pope's service in his warns, where after he had slain above 1100. men, in a set batt●ll (wherein the Priests and religious men that were with the Bishop fought valiantly and most eagerly, some of them slaying sixteen men apiece in one battle against the flemings: vanquished an army of 30000. and burnt the Towns of Gravelling, Dunkirk, Newport and others, returned again into England, the King seizing his Temporalties into his hands & detaining them two years' space for his contempt, in raising an army without, and against his express command. This Martial Prelate, had forgotten what answer all the Bishops, Abbots, and Clergy of England gave to King Henry the third, Anno. 1267. in a Parliament at St. edmond's Berry, where the King demanding, that all Clergy men holding Baronies, or Lay Fee, should go armed in person against the King's enemies, or should find so many men to serve the King in his Expidition, as pertained to so much land or tenement. To this they answered, Matth Paris Hist. Angl. p. 970.971. Quod non debent pugnare cum gladio raateriali; That they ought not to fight with the material sword, but with the spiritual, naraely with tears, and sighs, and devout Prayers; and that for their Benefices they were bound to maintain peace not war: and that their Baronies were founded in pure Franck-Almoigne, where they owed no Knights Service but what was certain; neither would they begin any new: and when it was replied, that the Prelates were obliged to grant all the King's requests (there specified and contradicted by them) whether they would or no, by reason of the Oath they had taken at Coventrie, where they swore, that they would aid their Lord the King by all means that they could. To this they gave this equivocating answer; that when they made this Oath, they understood it not of any other aid, but spiritual and wholesome council, denying to grant the King any money at all. But it seems that this was then the Bishops received distinction, that they might lawfully bear arms, and fight with the material sword, and grant Subsedias to aid the Pope against his enemies, as this Bishop and the Clergy in his time did; but not to assist the King against his enemies' This Martial Act of his warlike Prelate is thus censured by * Fox Acts, and Monuments, vol. 1. p 613. William Swinderby, one of our Martyrs in Richard the seconds reign. Further I say, if the Pope hold men of arms, in maintaining his Temporalties and Lordship to venge him on them that gilten and offend him, and giveth remission to fight and to slay them that contrary him● as men say he did by the Bishop of Norwich, not putting his sword into his sheath, as God commanded Peter Mitte, etc. he is Antichrist, for he does contrary to the Commandments of Jesus, that bade Peter forgive to his brother seventy times seventy. Si peccaverit in me frater meus, quotiens dimittam ei? Septies? &c & Christus; non dieo tibi septi●s, sed septuagesies sepcies. Which Walter Brute another martyr in that time thus seconds, * Ibid. Fox. vol. 1. p● 633. Again, Christ saith, You have heard that it is said, an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, but I say unto you, see that you resist not evil. But if any man shall strike you upon the right cheek, give him the other too; and to him that will strive with thee for thy caate in judgement, let him have thy cloak also, and whosoever shall constrain thee one mile, go with him also two other. He that asketh of thee give him, and he that will borrow of thee, turn not thyself from him. By these things it may plainly appear how that Christ the King of peace, the Saviour of mankind, who came to save, and not to destroy, who gave a Law of Charity to be observed of his faithful people, hath taught us not to be angry, not to hate our enemies, nor to render evil for evil, nor to resist evil. For all these things do foster and nourish peace and charity, and do proceed and come forth of charity, and when they be not kept charity is loosed, and peace is broken. But the Bishop of Rome approveth and alloweth wars and slaughters of men in war, as well against our enemies, that is, the Infidels, as also against the Christians for temporal goods. Now these things are quite contrary to Christ's Doctrine, and to charity; and to peace, etc. And indeed if we consider Pope Vrbanes Commission and privileges granted to this martial Prelate against Clement the Antipope and his complices, we shall see how far the Pope's practices are opposite to Christ's practi●e and precepts, and what merciful, peaceable men Lordly prelate's are, I shall give you a taste hereof out of * Walsing. Hist. Angliae p 312.313.314. etc. Walsingham. In the year of our Lord 1382. Henry Spencer Bishop of Norwich, received Bulls from the Pope his Lord directed to him, to sign with the Cross all those who were willing to go with him into France, to the destruction of the Antipope, who called himself Clement, and to sanctify a war against all who adhered to him. Which Bulls, because they conferred great power to him, he caused to be published in Parliament, and sent abroad Copies of them round about into every place, which he caused to be fixed on the doors of Churches and Monasteries in open view. These Bulls relate at large the injuries that Clement the Antipope, and the Cardinals confederating with him, had offered to Vrban, and that Pope Vrban, being unable without great offence of Christ, and remorse of conscience any longer to endure so many great excesses, thought meet to rise up against those wicked ones in the power of the most high, and proceeding judicicially against them by a definitive sentence denounced and declared them to be schismatics, and conspirators against the Pope, and blasphemers, and that they should be punished like Heretics, and persons guilty of high Treason, and did thereupon excommunicate and accurse them, and withal deprived them from all their Benefices and Offices whatsoever, making them uncapable to retain or receive them, or any other, both for the present and future; withal, he degraded all the Nobles and Knights who adhered to him from all their honours, dignities, and Knightships, decreed all their goods, moveables and immovables, rights, and jurisdictions to be confiscated, and their persons to be detestable, and so to be esteemed, and exposed them to be apprehended by all Christians, and so apprehended to be kept in such sort, that they should not escape, and either be sent immediately to the said Pope, or else detained close prisoners in safe custody, till he should give further order therein: Moreover he excommunicated all those who should either believe, receive, defend, or favour any of them, so as they should not be absolved from this sentence without his privity, unless it were at the very point of death; he further decreed, that whosoever should wittingly presume to admit any of them to Ecclesiastical burial, should be subject to the sentence of Excommunication, from which he should not be absolved, unless at the very point of death; except (O barbarous cruelty) they would first with their own hands dig them out of their graves, Et procul e●●ecrent ab Ecclesiastica sepultura corpora eorundem; and cast out their bodies far from the Churchyard or Ecclesiastical burying place. Moreover, he inhibited all Christians wittingly to harbour any of them, or to presume to bring, send● or suffer to be brought or sent, any corn, wine, fleshy clothes, wood● victuals, or any other thing profitable for their use, to any place where any of them should dwell or abide, if it lay in their power to prohibit it; he commanded likewise, that no man should presume in any wise to hinder the apprehension and detention of the said Antipope and his adherents and their transmission to him, and commanded every man to be assisting to their apprehension. And if any did contrary to the premises, or wittingly name, believe in, or preach Clement to be Pope, if he were a single person he should be excommunicated, if a Commonwealth or Corporation, they should be interdicted, and their cities and Lands, deprived of all commerce with other cities, places, and countries, and that the cities themselves should be deprived of their pontifical dignity, and that none but the Pope himself should have power to absolve them from this interdict, or excommunication, unless it were at the very point of death, he further granted to all persons truly penitent, and confessed who would fight against the said Antipope, and his confederates in their proper persons, or by others for one whole years space, from the day this Bishop of Norwhich should appoint, either continually, or by times if they were lawfully hindered, to all, as well Clergy men as Lay men who should follow the standard of the Church, and likewise to all such that should contribute towards the expenses of this war according to their ability, either to the Bishop or to his Deputy, or should hire fit soldiers to war and continue with him for the said space, the same indulgence that was usually granted to those who went to aid the holy Land. Moreover this Pope grants these Privileges to this his General the Bishop of Norwich, for the better promoting of this war. First, that the said Bishop might execute capital punishments against the Antipope, his adherers, factors, and counsellors in any place, with strong hand. Item that he should have power to publish process against the Antipope and his adherents and any other, to be fulminated out by the said Lord the Pope himself, against them● and every of them. Item, that he should have power summarily, and plainly to inquire of all and singular Schismatics, and to imprison them, and to confiscate all their goods, moveables, and immovables. Item, that he should have power to deprive Lay Schismatics of all secular Offices whatsoever, and to confer their Offices upon fit persons. Item, That he should have power of depriving and declaring to be deprived all Schismatical Clergy men, and of conferring their Benefices with Cure, or without Cure, their dignities, Personages, or Offices to other idoneous persons. Item, That he should have power over all exempt persons, Clerks or Laics, Seculars or Regulars, though they were brethren of the Order of the Mendicants, or Professors, or Professed of other Houses, or of the Hospital of St. john's of jerusalem, or of St. Mary of the teutonics, or professors of any other Orders. Item, That he should have power of dispensing with any Beneficed secular Clerks, with Cure, or without Cure, or such who had any dignities, parsonages, or Offices, and with regulars exempt or not exempt, that every of them might be absent with him from their benefices, dignities, offices, and houses under the sign of the Cross, without any licence of their Prelates obtained, with the notice and reception of the fruits of their benefices, as if they personally had resided. Item, It is granted to all, who go oversea with him at their own cost and expenses, or at the charges of any other plenary remission of all sins, and so many privileges, as are granted to those who go to the aid of the holy Land. Item, They who out of their proper goods and means shall minister sufficient wages to fit soldiers, according to the discretion of the said Bishop, or of any deputed by him, albeit he himself shall not be personally present in the execution of the said business, shall have like remission of sins and indulgence as aforesaid, as they had been personally present with him. Item, All shall be partakers of this remission who shall congruously minister of their goods to the said Bishop towards the expugnation of the said Heretics. Item, if any in following the same Standard shall chance to die in the journey undertaken, or if the business itself shall chance to be finished in the interim with a convenient end, he shall entirely receive the same grace, who shall be partaker of the forenamed indulgence & remission. Item, he hath power of excommunicating, suspending, interdicting all rebellious persons; or those who hinder him to execute the power granted to him, of what dignity, state, degree, pre-eminence, order, place, or condition soever they shall be, although Regal, Queenly, Note this. or Imperial, Note this. or of what other Ecclesiastical or worldly dignity soever they excel in. Item, He hath power of compelling all religious persons whatsoever, even the professors of the Order of the Mendicants, if it shall seem expedient to him, to destinate or transmit them where he please for the execution of the premises. This Bishop armed with this large Commission, sends out his Mandates, every where for the advancement of this holy papal war; and among other his precepts, directs this ensuing mandate to the Clergy of the Province of York. Henry, by Divine permission, Bishop of Norwich, Nuncio of the See Apostolic, to our beloved in Christ, all and singular the Rectors, Vicars, and Chaplains Parochial within the City and Diocese of York, greeting in the Lord; Albeit we have exhorted all, and every of you by Apostolical authority in the Lord, and strictly commanded you, that you should publish the cross committed to us and its virtue to your parishioners in the most opportune time and places, whose sustainers, fauters, and aiders according to Ours, or Our Deputies discretion have plenary remission of sins granted, and besides this, have augmentation of eternal salvation permitted, as is more fully contained in the Apostolical Bulls lawfully published throughout all England. And because we understand by the relation of credible men, that our exhortation and command hath taken none, or small effect, especially (as is believed) by reason of the negligence of Curates, to the diminution of the Catholic faith, and danger of souls, who easily by your council and exhortation might obtain the foresaid privileges and sempiternal grace. Therefore we much affecting the salvation and pofit of souls, lest the precious gift of this spiritual universal grace or our power, should not as much as in us lieth be unknown to any of your parishioners, for time to come; do you cause the names of all your Parishioners to be written, setting down the sum and donations of those that pay upon their names, and those that pay not, from day to day, as often, and when it shall be most expedient, not only the rich, but also the poor, according to the similitude of the poor widow, the healthy, and those that are sick, especially in confession, do you prudently handle, and persuade to put their helping hands to this holy voyage, to the destruction and extermination of modern Heretics, that so they may be partakers of the merit and reward granted in this behalf, and yourselves hereby very much eased from the burden of your Cure. Moreover, the desturbers of this holy Voyage, or Rebels to our Commands, or rather to the Apostles, and fauters of the modern Schism, you, or some of you shall peremptorily cite, that they personally appear before us, or our Commissioners by a certain day perfixed by you, or some one of you in the Cathedral of St. Paul in London, to show cause, at a precise and peremptory time, wherefore they ought not to be pronounced to have fallen into the censures thundered out against those who perpetrate such things. And further to do and receive what Justice shall persuade. You or some one of you shall distinstly and wisely certify us or our Commissioners of the nam●●● and quantity of the alms conferred in this kinde● and also of the days of your citations, and of the manner and form thereof: Of all, and every of which we burden every of your consciences, firmly enjoining you by virtue of that obedience you stand obliged to the See Apostolicke● that you publish these our present Letters among your Parishioners, retaining the Copies of them with yourselves, and that ye speedily transmit them to the next Curate in the foresaid Diocese: In witness whereof we have to these presents set to our usual S●●le in this behalf: Given at Our Lodging ●t Charing near Westmi●ster the 9th. day of the Monesh of February, Anno. Dom. 1382. and the 13th. of Our Consecration. And withal he granted this form of Absolution to all aiders and Assistants to this holy war. By the Apostolical authority committed to me in this behalf, we absolve thee, A. B. from all sins confessed with the mouth and sorrowed for with the heart, and which thou wouldst confess if they came to thy memory, and we grant thee plenary remission of all thy sins, and promise thee retribution of just men, and augmentation of eternal salvation; and we grant to thee so many privileges as are granted to those who go to the aid of the holy Land, and we impart to thee the suffrages of the prayers and benefits of the Synod of the Universal Church, Bulls. and of the holy Catholic Church. By these recited Letters and Absolutions, you may clearly discern, 1. The extraordinary insatiable malice, uncharitableness, cruelty, rage of Popes and Lordly Prelates against their opposites. 2. Their earnest desire and promotion of bloody wars by all manner of instigations and enforcements. 3. Their exorbitant encroachments and usurpations upon Emperors, Kings, Princes, Subjects, and all sorts of men, who must be subject to their Censures, Excommunications, and Deprivations, if they resist their wills and bloody designs. 4. Their notable abuse of Excommunications, and other Ecclesiastical censures to avenge their own mere personal wrong'st and execute their own malicious designs. 5. Their politic inventions to raise monies, and men to maintain their wars. 6. The impiety and strange abuse of their pretended indulgences wherewith they grossly cheat poor silly people. 7. The industry of this Martial Prelate of Norwi●h to promote this holy war, as he termed it, only in maintenance of Pope Urbans inurbanity. This Bull and large Commission of the Pope to the Bishop● was many days debated in Parliament, and so his Voyage: During which time the Bishop's foresaid Letters & Pope's Bull being published throughout the Realm, the silly people, hearing the sweetness of so great a benediction to have arrived to the English, would neither reject nor receive in vain so great grace, but inflamed with the heat of devotion and faith, those who thought themselves fit for war, prepared themselves with all speed, and those who seemed unable for the Expedition, according to the council of their Confessors liberally contributed out of their goods towards the use of those who wentt, ●●t they might deserve to be partakers of so great remission and indulgence. And the hearts of all men were so generally inflamed with devotion, that there was almost no man found in so great a Kingdom, who did not either offer himself to the said business or contribute something towards it, out of his estate: So that in a short space, divers great sums of money were brought to the Bishop out of many parts of the Kingdom, and multitudes of soldiers resorted to him: whereupon the Bishop takes his journey with part of his army towards the Seaside, and comes to Northborne in Kent; where making some small stay, he received the King's writ, commanding him to return to speak with the King● and to know his pleasure. The Bishop thinking that if he returned, the King would command him to stay his Voyage, and so all his pains and provision should be lost, and himself exposed to derision, gathering together those soldiers he had present by the help of john Philpot, transported both himself and them to Chalis, from whence he went and besieged Gravelling; where in a set battle he vanquished the Flemmins and Schismatics, and obtained a glorious victory, slaying at least 12. thousand of them in the battle and flight. The news whereof coming over into England, so affected the people moved with the hope of the prey they should gain, that many Apprentices in London, and many servants took the Cross upon them without their Master's consent, and against their wills, whose example others following throughout the Kingdom, leaving their parents, kind red, and dear consorts, being unarmed, having only swords, bows, and arrows went out to this war; and many religious persons of all Orders, (who craved licence to go but could not obtain it) presumed to undertake that Voyage, In magnum personarum suarum dedecus & detrimentum, quia non propter jesnm tantum peregrinare decreverunt sed ut patriam mundumque viderent. john Philpot pro●●●●ng all these with necessaries, transported them to the Bishop: whose temporalties the King seized and detained many years in his hands for undertaking this war, and passing the sea with his subjects, contrary to his inhibition. A little before this war, this Martial Prelate had occasion given him of employing his valour at home to better purpose. In the year 1381 the Commons of Suffolk, and Norfolk made one john Lister their Leader, a Dyer of Norwich, called the King of the Commons, endeavouring to join their forces with those notable Rebels What ●yler, and jack Straw. The Bishop hereupon armed from top to toe, marcheth with such forces as he could raise against these Rebels: meeting with some of them at Ickingham, he presently laid hold of the three chief of them, and without more ado, cut off their heads, which he caused to be set upon poles at Newmark●t: Thence he marched towards Norwich, where he understood the Rebels had determined to make some stay. By the way divers Gentlemen that had hid themselves Videntes Episcopum militem induisse, & galeam assumps●sse raetalicam, & lor●cam duram quam non possent penetrare sagittae, nec non gladium ma●ertalem ancipitem arr●puisse (as Walsingham writes) joined with him; so as by that time he came to Norwich he had a reasonable company about him. With that troop (such as it was) he set upon the Rebels, who had fortified themselves with trenches, and barracadoes very strongly, having their carriages, and wagons behind them. The Martial Bishop without delay, about to give them open battle, moved with their audacity, commands the Trumpets to blow, and the Drums to beat; and taking a Lance in his right hand, putteth spurs to his horse, and is carried with so great animosity and impetuous boldness against them, that with a most speedy course he pre-ocupies their trenches, before his Archers could come up to him, neither was there need of Archers, they being come to fight hand to hand. The warlike Prelate therefore, like a wild Boor gnashing his teeth, sparing neither himself nor his enemies, where he perceives most danger thither he directs his strength, running through this man, casting down that man, wounding another, and ceaseth not to hurt the enemy most vehemently, until all the troop which followed him● had gotten the Trench, and were prepared to the conflict: the Bishop's party then fought valiantly, and so did the Commons, Donec infirmior conscientia partem terreret injustams & animum ab audacia & voluntate subtraheret moriendi. * Wal●ing. Hist. Anglicae p 278.279. Hereupon the fearful vulgar betake themselves to flight, and because they had no way left besides their Carts and Carriages which they had placed behind them, they strove to leap over them, and so to escape. But the Bishop, exercising every where the Office of a circumspect Generally dashed these endeavours, and hindered those who thought to flee by killing them, and in hindering slays them, till he had taken their Ringleaders, and john Litcestere their King, whom he caused to be drawn, quartered, and beheaded. Which done, this Bishop rested not, until having searched out the malefactors throughout the country, he caused Justice to be executed on them, Sicque pacem peperit regioni, & indicibile toto regno commodum, laudanda probitas, & audac●a commendanda Pontificis bellicosi. This Act was very commendable, I confess yet unsuitable to his calling. There wa● great contention between him and the Monks of Norwhich for fifteen years, concerning their privileges and jurisdictions; at last they gave him 400. Marks to enjoy their privileges. 7 ALEXANDER. * Godw. p 35●. Alexander P●yor of Norwich was next elected B. by the Monks, but the King so misliked their choice, as he not only kept him from his dignity, but also imprisoned him at Windsor almost a whole year after his election, yet afterwards at the request of Thomas Arrundell Archbishop of Canterbury, and divers other of the Nobility, he was released, set at liberty, and afforded Consecration, Anno. 1408. Richard Nyx. 29. Bishop of this Sea, 8 RICHARD NYX. had a report of a vicious and dissolute liver, and was blind long before his death. Hilary 25 H. 8. Coram Rege Rot. 15. he was attainted in a praemunire, * Godw p. 354. See a Brief of the Prelate's Incr●c●ments. etc. p. 246.247. put out of the King's protection, his person imprisoned, Lands, Goods, and Chattles forfeited to the King, for citing Richard Cockerall, Major of Thetford, and others into his Spiritual Court, and enjoining them under pain of Excommunication, to call a Jury of the said town before them, and cause them to revoke and cancel a Presentment they had found upon Oath touching their Liberties, to wit, that none of the said Town ought to be cited into any Spiritual Consistory, but only into the Dean of Thetfords' Court; and that if any one cited any of that Town into another Spiritual Court, he ●hould forfeit six shillings eight pence for the same, The Glass-windows of Kings-Colledge Chapel in Cambridge were bought and set up with part of this Bishops Fine and Forfeiture upon this his attainder, as the Author. of the Catalogue of the Chancellors and Colleges of Cambridge Records, in his Collegi●m Regis. 9 JOHN HOPTON. * Godw. p. 355. john Hopton the 32th Bishop of this Sea, was a great persecuter, and a cause of putting many of our Martyrs to death; as you may read in Mr. Fox his Acts and Monuments. Samuel Harsnet Bishop of this Diocese, 9 SAMVEL HARSNET. a turbulent Prelate and great opposer of Godly Ministers in the latter end of King james, and the beginning of King Charles reign was questioned and proceeded against in Parliament for divers oppressions, Extortions, and Superstitious innovations introduced in that Diocese. Of whom, See more in York, to which he was translated. Dr. White, 10 D. WHITE. and Dr. Corbet his immediate successors, 11 Dr. CORBET. were men of the same strain with Harsnet, and whereas Dr. White had gained great fame and reputation in our Church for his learning and Books against the Papists whilst he continued an ordinary Minister, his carriage and change was such, that he soon lost all his honour and reputation after he became a Bishop, and when as other men grow commonly white in their old age, he chose like the * Plin. Nat. Hist. l. 7 c. 2. Herodotus l. 2. Albans (who do in senectute nigrescere) waxed black in his declining days, and as some say, deserved the title of that Popish Treatise which he answered in his Orthodox, White died black. A strange effect of a white Rochet. But his Successor in this See, Matthew Wren, 2 MATTHEW WREN. a man of a more active spirit, thinking it a disparagement to him, not to transcend his predecessors in superstitious Popish Innovations, and extravagant oppressions, both of the Ministers and people of that Diocese, hath been so exorbitantly outrageous in his proceedings, that upon the hearing of sundry Petitions and complaints against him in Parliament, the whole House of Commons have transmitted to the Lords these subsequent Articles of impeachment against him (already Printed) wherein the malicious venom of his spirit against piety and our Religion, with his seditious, oppressive practices are Anatomised to the full, and most elegantly displayed in their proper colours by Sir Thomas Widdrington in his Speech at their transmission, which Articles and Speech here I insert. ARTICLES of Impeachment, of the COMMONS Assembled in Parliament in the name of themselves, and of all the Commons of England, against Matthew Wren, Dr. in Divinity, late Bishop of Norwich, and now Bishop of Ely, for several Crimes, and Misdemeanours committed by him. THat the said Matthew Wren, being Popishly and superstitiously affected, did at his first coming to be Bishop of Norwich, which was in the year 1635. endeavour by sundry ways, and means, to suppress the powerful and painful Preaching of the Word of God; did introduce divers Orders, and Injunctions, tending to Superstition and Idolatry; did disturb, and disquiet the orderly, and settled estate of the Ministers, and people, and Churches of that Diocese, to the great prejudice of His Majesty, the great grief and disquiet, and hazard of the estates, consciences, and lives of many of his Majesty's Loyal Subjects there, to the manifest bringing in, and increasing of profaneness, ignorance, and disobedience in the Common people, (as by the particulars ensuing may appear.) I. Whereas many Chancels of Churches, during all the time of Queen Elizabeth, King james, and of his Majesty that now is, had laid and been continued, even and flat, without any steps ascending towards the East-end of the same, and are ordered to continue as they were, and so ought to have continued; He of his own mind and will, without any lawful warrant of authority, in the year 1636. being then Bishop of Norwich, ordered and enjoined, that the same should be raised towards the East-end, some two, some three, some four steps, that so the Communion Table there placed Altarwise, might be the better seen of the people. II. He in the same year 1636. ordered, That the Communion Table which is appointed by the said Rubric, at the time of the celebration of the holy Communion, to be placed in the Body of the Church or Chancel, where Divine Prayers are usually read, and where the people might best hear, should be set up close under the Wall at the East-end of the Chancel Altarwise, and not to be removed from thence; whereby the Minister, who is by the Law to Officiate at the North-side of the Table, must either stand and officiate at the North-end of the Table so standing Altarwise, or else after the Popish and Idolatrous manner, stand and officiate at the Westside of the Table with his back towards the people. III. He in the same year 1636. enjoined that there should be a Rail set on the top of the new raised steps before the Communion Table so set Altarwise as aforesaid, which Rail should raise from the Southside of the Chancel to the North within, which the Minister only should enter, as a place too holy for the people; and some of the people were punished for stepping into it, as namely Daniel Wayman, and others. IV. The more to advance blind Superstition, he in the same year 1636. ordered that all the pews in the Church should be so altered, that the people might kneel with their faces Eastward, towards the Communion Table so set Altarwise as aforesaid; And that there should be no seats in the Chancel above, or on either side even up with the said Table. V. He in the same year 1636. enjoined that every Minister after he had finished the reading of some part of the Morning Prayer, at the Desk, should go out from the same to the holy Table set Altarwise, as to a more holy place, and there, when no Communion was to be administered, read at the said Table a part of the Communion Service, now commonly called the second Service, whereby the consciences both of the Minister, and people, have been not only very much offended, and grieved, but also the Service itself was made very unprofitable to the people● who could not hear what was said, or prayed in that place. VI That both he in his own person, his Chaplains, and others of the Clergy as namely, Master john Novel, Master William Guest, Master john Dunckon, and others following his example, did ever after the Table was so set Altarwise, use and perform such, so many, and so frequent bowings and adorations before, and towards the said Table as have been dangerous examples to draw others to the like superstitious gestures, and have given great scandals and offence to the sound, and sincere, and well affected Christians. VII. He in the said year 1636, enjoined all the people to come up to the Rail to receive the holy Communion, and there kneel, and do reverence before the holy Table placed Altarwise and gave directions to the Ministers not to administer the Communion to such people as should not so come up, and do such reverence as aforesaid, And that the Minister should within the Rail deliver the Bread to such people only as should so come up and kneel before the said Table as aforesaid. This was to the offence of the consciences of many good people, who for fear of Idolatry and Superstition, durst not come to kneel at the ●aid Rail before the Table so placed Altarwise; and many people not coming up thither, though presenting themselves upon their knees in the Chancel, have not had the Communion delivered unto them, and afterward for not receiving have been excommunicated, as namely, john Shyming, Samuel Dunckon, Peter Fisher, Thomas Neuton, Edward Bedwell, Edmund Day, john Frowar, and many others. VIII. He did in the said year, 1636. enjoin and command, that there should be no Sermons on the Lords Days in the afternoon or on the week days at all, without his Licence. And also enjoined that there should be no Catechising, but only such questions, and answer'st as are contained in the Book of the Common prayer. Not allowing the Ministers to expound or open the points of the same to the poople. He and his under Officers affirming in public places, that such an exposition might be as ill as a Sermon. And the more to hearten, and confirm the people in profaning the Lords Day, He enjoined the Ministers to read publicly in their Churches, a Book published touching Sports on the Lord's Day. For not reading whereof, some Ministers were by the command and directions of the said Bishop suspended, viz. Master William Leigh, Mr. Richard Proud, Mr. jonathan Burr, Mr. Matthew Brumwrigg, Mr. Mott, and divers others, some deprived Master powel, Mr. Richard Raymond, Mr. Jeremy Borrows, and some otherwise troubled. By all which, knowledge was suppressed, and ignorance and profaneness introduced in that Diocese. IX. There having been formerly two kinds of ringing of Bells, and calling people to the Church in that Diocese (viz.) one kind, when there were only Prayers to be read, and another kind, when there were both Prayers to be read, and a Sermon preached, whereby the people did apply themselves to the Service of God in those places, where both Prayers, and Preaching was to be; He to hinder the people in their good desires of serving of God, and edifying their souls, did in the same year 1636. command, and enjoin that there should be no difference in ringing of Bells to Church when there was a Sermon, and when there was none. X. Whereas many godly Ministers for the preventing of the great sin in the people of unworthy receiving the holy Communion of the Lords Supper● did use to Preach two or three days before every Communion, a preparation Sermon to prepare, and instruct the people in the right and worthy receiving of the Communion, He the said Bishop did in the said year, 1636. forbid Ministers, to preach any such preparation Sermon in that Diocese, as namely, Master Devereux, Master Swain, and other Ministers. XI. Whereas all God's Ordinances are sanctified, and made fruitful by the blessing of God upon them by Prayer; He endeavouring to suppress the power, and benefit of Prayer in the year 1636. enjoined that no Minister should use any prayer before his Sermon, but move the people to pray only in the words of the fifty fifth Canon made Anno Dom. 1603. which Canon was not warranted by the Law. And that no prayer should be used before or after the Sermon. And he in his own person having been at the Sermon in the Town of Ipswich when the Preacher did use or make any other prayer, did sit upon his seat without using, or giving any reverence of kneeling, or otherwise, thereby to discountenance such prayer. And he in the said year 1636. enjoined that no prayer should be made in the Pulpit for the sick, and that such as were prayed for in the reading Desk, should be prayed for only in the two Collects prescribed for the Visitation of the sick in private houses. XII. He the more to alienate the people's heart from hearing of Sermons in the said year 1636. commanded, and enjoined all Ministers to preach constantly in their Hood, and Surplice, a thing not used before in that Diocese, and much offensive to the people as a scandalous innovation. And the Parishioners of Knattshall wanting a Surplice● he did by his Officers in the year 1637. enjoin the Churchwardens there, that no prayers should be read in that Church till they had got a Surplice, which they not getting for the space of two Lords days after, had no prayers during that time there. XIII. That during the time of his being Bishop of Norwich, which was about two years, and four months, There were for not reading the Service, at the Communion Table set● Altarwise, for not reading the Book of Sports● for using conceived prayers before and after Sermons, and for not observing some other illegal innovations by him, and his under-officers, by and upon his directions, and Injunctions, sundry godly painful Preaching Ministers, that is to say, Master William powel, Mr. john Carter, Mr. Robert Pe●k● Mr. William Bridge, Mr. William Greene, Mr. Mott, Mr. Richard Raymond, Mr. Thomas Scot, Mr. Greenehill, Mr. Nicholas Beard, Mr. Hudson, Robert Kent, Jeremy Burrow, Mr. Thomas Allen, and others to the number of fifty, were excommunicated, suspended, or deprived and otherwise censured, and silenced, to the undoing of many of them, their wives, and children, and they could not be absolved without giving promise to conform to his directions editis & edendis, by means whereof some Ministers were enforced to depart this Realm into Holland, and other parts beyond Sea, viz. the said Mr. William Bridge, Mr. Jeremy Burrowes, Mr. Thomas Allen● Mr. John Ward, and others of Norwich, to remove into other more peaceable Dioceses, as namely, Mr. Edmund Calamy, Mr. Broome, Mr. Beard and others, and some of them so prosecuted, as hath been suspected to be the cause of their deaths, as namely, Mr. Th●mas Scot and others; the terror of which proceedings, hath caused other Ministers to leave their Cures, and go away, viz. Mr. William Kirington, M. Thomas Warren, Mr. John Allen and others; & if a stranger preached at the Cure of such person suspended, the Churchwardens permitting such person so to preach, were enjoined penance, and otherwise troubled, as namely, the Churchwardens of Snaile-well, and the stranger for preaching, was also therefore molested, viz. Mr. Ash, Mr. Eades, Mr. Manning, and other Ministers. XIV. That during the time he was Bishop of the said See of Norwich, he did unlawfully compel the inhabitants of the several parishes within that Diocese, to raise the floors of the chancels, of their respective Churches, to rail in their Communion Tables, to remove the pews and Seats, and to make other alterations in the respective Churches; in the doing whereof the said Inhabitants, were put to great, excessive, and unnecessary charges and expenses, amounting in the whole, to the sum of five thousand pounds, and upwards, which said charges and expenses, he did by unlawful means and courses, enforce the said Inhabitants to undergo; And such of the said Inhabitants, as did not obey the same, he did vex, trouble, and molest by presentments, Citations, Excommunications, tedious, and frequent Journeys, and by attendances at the Court of his Chancellor, and other his officials, viz. the Churchwardens of Lin, Ipswich, S. Edmunds Bury, and others. XV. That for not coming up to the Rail, to receive the holy Communion, kneeling there before the Table Altarwise, for not standing up at the Gospel, and for not observing and performing of his unlawful Innovations, and Injunctions, many other of his Majesty's subjects, viz. Peter Fisher, Samuel Duncon, james percival, John Armiger, Thomas King and others, have been by him, his Chancellors, Visitors, Commissaries, and officials by his command and Injunctions, much molested, disquieted, and vexed in their estates and consciences by Citations to the Courts, long attendance there, Dismission, Fees, Excommunications, Penances, and other Censures. XVI. That by reason of the rigorous prosecutions, and dealings in the last precedent Articles mentioned, and by reason of the continual superstitious bowing to, and afore the Table set Altarwise, the suspending, silencing, driving away of the painful preaching Ministers, the suppressing, and forbidding of Sermons, and Prayer, the putting down of Lecturer, the suppressing means of knowledge, and salvation, and introducing ignorance, Superstition, and profaneness, many of his Majesty's subjects, to the number of three thousand, many of which used trades of Spinning, Weaving, Knitting, and making of Cloth, and Stuffe, Stockings, and other manufactures of Wools, that is to say, Daniel Sunning, Michael Metcalfe, John Berant, Nicholas Metcalfe, John Derant, Busbie, widow Mapes, Richard Cock, John Dicks, Francis Laws, John Senty, and many others, some of them setting an hundred poor people on work, have removed themselves, their families, and estates into Holland, and other parts beyond the Seas, and there set up and taught the Natives there, the said manufactures, to the great hindrance of trade in this kingdom, & to the impoverishing, and bringing to extreme want, very many who were by those parties formerly set on work, to the great prejudice of his Majesty and his people. XVII. That he the said Bishop, finding the people to distaste his innovations, hath often in public, and private speeches declared in the said year, 1636. That what he did in the same, was by his Majesty's command, whereby he contrary to the duty of his place, which he held under his Majesty, being Deane of his Majesty's Royal Chapel, and contrary to the duty of a good and loyal subject, endeavoured, to free himself of blame, and to raise an ill opinion of his Royal Majesty, in the hearts of his loving subjects. XVIII. That he the said Matthew Wren, being Bishop of Norwich in the said year, 1636. in the Tower Church in Ipswich, and other places, did in his own person, use superstitious and idolatrous actions, and gestures in the administration of the Lords Supper, consecrating the bread and wine, standing at the Westside of the Table with his face to the East, and ●is back towards the people, elevating the Bread and Wine, to be seen over his shoulders bowing low, either to o● before them● when he after the Elevation, and Consecration, had set them down on the Table. XIX. That he the more to manifest his Popish affection in the said year 1636. caused a Crucifix, that is to say, the figure of Christ upon the Cross to be engraven upon the Episcopal Seal besides the Arms of the See. XX. That he hath chosen and employed such men to be his Commissioners, Rural Deans, and to be his household Chaplains, whom he knew to be, and stand affected to his innovated courses, and to popish superstition, and to be erroneous, and unsound in judgement and practice, as namely M. john Novel. M. E●mond Maple●of●, M. john Dunkin. M. Bo●ek, M. Dun, and others. XXI. That he hath very much oppressed divers Patrons of Churches by admitting without any colour of title his own Chaplains and others whom he affected into Livings, which became void within his Dioces● unjustly enforcing the true and right Patrons to long and chargeable suits to evict such Incumbents, and to recover their own right, some of which he did against his Priestly word given to the said Patrons or their friends in verbo Sac●rdotis not to do the same. This he did in the case of one M. Rivet. XXII. That he and others in the year 1635, sold, granted away the profits of his Primary Visitation for five hundred pounds over and above the charges of the Visitations and for the better benefit of the Farmer, s●t forth a book in the year 1636 entitled, Articles to be inquired of within the Diocese of Norwich, in the first Visitation of Matthew Lord Bishop of Norwich, consisting of 139 Articles, and wherein are contained the number of eight hundred ninety seven questions, according to all which, the Churchwardens were enforced to present upon pain of perjury. And some Churchwardens, that is to say, Robert Langly, Charles Newton, Richard Hart, William Bull, and Zephany Ford, and others not making presentments accordingly, were cited, molested, and troubled, and enjoined pennance● notwithstanding many of the said Articles were ridiculous and impossible. XXIII. That the Churchwardens, and other men sworn at the Visitation, were enforced to have their presentments written by Clerks specially appointed by such as bought the said Visitations to whom they paid excessive sums of money for the same, some two and twenty shillings, as namely, Richard Hurrell, john Punchard, and others, some more, some less, for writing one Presentment, to the grievous oppression of his Majesty's poor subjects in his Diocese. XXIV. Whereas by the Laws of this Realm no tithes ought to be paid out of the rents of houses, nor is there any custom or usage in the City of Norwich for such payment, yet the said Bishop endeavoured to draw the Citizens, and other inhabitants within the said City against their wills and consents to pay two shillings in the pound in lieu of the tithes of houses within the several Parishes of the said City, unto the Ministers there, of the said respective parishes. And the better to effect this his unjust resolution, he did by false and undue suggestions, in the fourteenth year of his Majesty's reign that now is, procure his Majesty to declare under his Highness' great Seal of England his royal pleasure, That if any person, within the said City shall refuse to pay according to the said rat● of two shillings the pound unto the Minister of any Parish with in the said city, That the same be heard in the Court of Chancery, or in the Consistory of the Bishop of Norwich. And that in such case no prohibition against the said Bishop of Norwich, their Chancellors, or Commissaries in the s●●d Courts of Consistory be granting the same upon ●ight of his Highness said Order, shall forthwith grant a consultation to the Minister, desiring the same with his reasonable costs and charges for the same, which said Order and Decree under the great Seal of England tended to the violation of the Oaths of the Judges● and was devised, contrived, and made by the said Bishop. And afterwards by his evil counsels and false surmises he did obtain his Majesty's royal consent thereunto, and by colour of the order aforesaid; and other the doings of the said Bishop, the Citizens and inhabitants of Norwich aforesaid, viz. john Collar, Judith Perkeford, and others, have been enforced to pay the said two shillings in the pound in lieu of tithes, or else by suits and other undue means been much molested, and put to great charges and expenses, contrary to the Law and Justice. XXV. That he assumed to himself an arbitrary power to compel the respective parishioners in the said Diocese to pay great and excessive wages to Parish Clarks● viz. the Parishioners of Yarmouth, Congham, Tostocke, and others, commanding his officers, that if any parishioner did refuse to pay such wages, they should certify him their names, and he would set them into the High Commission Court for example of them. And that one or two out of Ipswich might be taken for that purpose. And the said Commons by Protestation saving to themselves the libertie● of exhibiting at any time hereafter any other accusation or impeachment against the said Matthew Wren late Bishop of Norwich, and now Bishop of Ely, and also of replying to the answer to the said Articles, or any of them, or of offering proof of the premises or any other impeachments or accusations that shall be exhibited by them as the case shall (according to the course of Parliaments) require, do pray that the said Matthew ●ren may be called to answer the said several crimes, and misdemeanours, and receive such condign punishment as the same shall deserve, and that such further proceedings may be upon every of them had, and used against him, as is agreeable to Law and Justice. Sir THOMAS widdrington's SPEECH, At a Conference between both Houses, on Tuesday the 20● of july, 1641. At the transmission of the impeachment against Matthew Wren Doctor of Divinity, late Bishop of Norwich, and now Bishop of Ely. My Lords, I am commanded by the Knights, Citizens, and Burgesses now assembled for the Commons in Parliament, to deliver to your Lordships these Articles against the Bishop of Ely. May it please your Lordship's first to hear them read. MY Lords, These Articles are dipped in those Colours, in which this Bishop rendered himself to the Diocese of Norwich, they need no Gloss, nor Varnish. In them you may behold the spirit and disposition of this Bishop, hear the groans and cries of the people, see a shepherd scattering, (I had almost said) devouring his own flock; He that was desired to paint Hercules, thought he had done enough, when he had made a resemblance of the Lion's skin, which he was wont to carry about him as a Trophy of his honour. I will not say that in these you will find a resemblance of the Lion's skin, I am sure you will find the resemblance of the skins (that is to say,) the tottered and ruin'd fortunes, of poor innocent Lambs, who have extremely suffered by the violence of this Bishop. In the year 1635. this man was created Bishop of Norwich: he is no sooner there, but he marcheth furiously. In the creation of the world light was one of th● first productions, the first visible action of this Bishop after his creation into this See was to put out many burning and shining lights, to suspend divers able learned and conscientious Ministers● he that should have been the Golden snuffer of these lights, became the extinguisher, and when these are taken away, where shall poor men light their Candles? My Lords, this was not all. He put out lights, and sets up firebrands in their places, suspends painful Ministers, and sets up idle factious and superstitious Priests, (to use their own language) in their places, yet it is the fortune of these men at this time, like Rivers in the Ocean, to be buried the in extreme activity of their Diocesan. He made a scourge, not of small cords, but of new Injunctions and numerous Articles tied about with a strong twist of a most dangerous oath; and with this he whips not out buyers and sellers, but the faithful dispensers of the word out of their Churches, out of their estates, out of their dear Country. This Noah (if I may so call him without offence) assoon as he entered into the Ark of this Diocese, he sends, nay forces Doves to fly out of this Ark, and when they return unto him, with Olive branches in their mouths of peaceable and humble submissions, he will not receive them into this Ark again, unless like Ravens they would feed upon the Carrion of his new Inventions, they must not have any footing there● he stands as a flaming sword to keep such out of his Diocese. My Lords, unless he had done this, he could never have hoped to have brought that great work he undoubtedly aimed at to any perfection. Whilst the Palladium of Troy stood, that City was impregnable, The greeks had no sooner stolen that away but they instantly won the Citie● So then he first put out the Candles, than was the opportunity to shuffle in his works of darkness: h● first bea●s off the Watchmen and seers, than was likely to follow that which the impiety of some was pleased to style, the piety of the times. This being done, he than begins to dress out God's Worship according to his own fancy, this he expresseth in Injunctions and directions, the Minerva's of his own brain; we find them styled Regales Injunctiones Domini Episcopi: a stile too sacred to Baptism his brats withal; I shall be bold to ca●l them Tyrannicas injunctiones Do● Episcopi; stories afford not a more barbarous cruelty then to join a dead and a living body together, the one is miserable, killed with the stinch of the other. This Bi. who like Aaron should have stood between the living & the dead hath joined to lively ordinances many dead & venomous ceremonies, which have no other life, than what they received from the breath of his Injunctions● and these are pressed upon the Consciences● even these must be observed as moral laws. An arbitrary government in the Church is more dangerous, more grievous than that in the state; this is exercised upon men● consciences the most tender parts, and is the very pinnacle of tyranny, and of all other most intolerable; tha● blow which will hardly be felt by the arm, will put out the eye. (My Lords) in the time of King Ri●h. 1. one of this man's predecessors, a valiant Bishop went into the holy war, this Bishop hath raised a war at home in his own Diocese; a war not against Sarazens, Barbarians, Turks or Infidels, but against good & well disposed people. I know not what stile to give this war: without doubt (my Lords) this was no holy war. The weapons of this warfare were 28. Injunctions, ●●9. Articles containing 87●. questions. The soldiers were Chancellors, Commissaries, Officials, Commissioners, Rural Deans, etc. Himself commanded in chief. The ways of assault and killing were by excommunications, suspensions, deprivations,— I stay here, Mille modis mori●ur mortales. The Magazine wherein all these were originally hatched and lodged, was the superstitious and malicious breast of this Bishop. This Diocese was the stage where the direful tragedies of this war were acted by the space of two years and upwards. Thus did he trouble Israel in the time of peace, nay by these he put some of the Chariots and Horsemen of Israel to flight, out of these he raiseth a farm of 500 pounds for his primary Visitation: if it be considered cum pertinentiis, it was not dear, yet well improved; for formerly but 40. pound in the time of some of his predecessors. Will it please your Lordships with patience to cast your eyes upon the model of this Bishop's zeal, piety, and Religion: Let his affection to prayer and preaching speak for all the rest. First, for prayer. It was his hap to find a prayer which is no prayer, pretended to be prescribed by a Canon which is no Canon, I mean the 55. Canon set forth in the year 1603. and no other prayer must be used in his Diocese before Sermons. That monster of conceived prayer (pardon the expression, it's not my own) seemed as bad to him as a spell or charm. It must not be used upon any occasion, without doubt he would never have been so straitlaced, and severe in this particular, if he had but dreamt of that strait which a minister a friend of his was put unto by this means; the story is short. A Butcher was gored in the belly by an Ox, the wound was cured, the party desired public thanksgiving in the Congregation, the Minister finding no form for that purpose, reads the Collects for Churching of women. Next for preaching. That he is most able in this kind is agreed by all. But that he ever preached himself in this Diocese saving once, I never heard affirmed by any. His next care was that others should not preach too often; if they did, they must be put into his black Bill: He changed that golden sentence of (vae mihi si non praedicavero) into vae aliis si praedicaverint; he was so far from the practice of Saint Paul the great Preacher of the Gentiles, who (we read) preached till midnight, that there must be no Sermons in the afternoon; there may be, nay there must be sports and pastimes then. And as if he had stood in fear of inarticulate language bells which might foretell a Sermon, he cannot endure to hear the noise of a Sermon in the toll of a Bell. In a word; he adorned Churches at the charge of other men, and spoilt Pulpits, which ought to have been the greatest part of his own charge. (My Lords) you have now presented to your Lordships a brother, nay, one whose place engaged him to be a father of the Clergy, yet one who like Joseph's brethren hath taken the coat from joseph, nay they were forced to fly from him as joseph from his Mistress, or else they must taste of his forbidden waters, but in their going away he rends their skirts, nay their whole garments and livelihoods from them, he hath taken the locks from many sampson's, and done what he could to put out their eyes, and to make them grind in the mill of his pernicious and dangerous innovations. He should like Moses have led his flock. Moses led the children of Israel through the red Sea, this man drives part of his flock over the Sea, but went not himself. Like Nimrod he hath invaded the laws and liberties of the subject, he hath been as great a robber as ever was presented to your Lordships: He hath robbed the King of his Subjects, the greatest glory of Kings; the Kingdom of trade, of tradesmen, the supporters of it. He that deprives the King of one subject, you know his punishments and what shall be the punishment of him who hath robbed the King of so many subjects? 26. H. 3 Waste. ●28. In the time of King Henry the third● we find a tenant in Dower punished in action of waste, because she had destroyed two rich villeynes, and made them beggars. I appeal to your Lordships, what is his offence who hath committed so much wilful waste and spoil, beggared hundreds, not villains, but free borne subjects. He rob the souls of that sweet Manna, which is pabulum animarum, the Word of God. (My Lords) I have not yet recounted all his robberies; he hath robbed God of part of his day● makes part of that a day of sports; he hath robbed the subjects of their indubitable birthright, the Laws of the Kingdom. The citizens of Norwich must pay tithes for the rents of houses; there's no Law in England, nor Custom in Norwich for it: Nay and that they may be sure to be robbed of justice too, the suit for these tithes must be in his own Consistory, from whence there must be no appeal, no prohibition. The true● Patrons of Churches, they are robbed of their presentations● others who had none or small pretence of right are admitted upon this unhallowed maxim, That if he should institute those who had right, the pretender was without remedy; by this he inverted a fundamental Law of this Nation, to invest remediless rights with unjust possessions. (My Lords) I cannot tell you all, but you can measure a Lion by the paw. I am commanded to lay this great malefactor at your doors, one who hath been a great oppugner o● the life and liberty of Religion, and who set a brand of infamy (to use his own words) upon Ipswich education. In sum, one who is a complete mirror of innovation, superstition, and oppressions he is now in the snare of those Articles, which were the works of his own hands. The rod of Moses at a distance was a serpent, it was a rod again when it was taken into his hands: this Bishop was a serpent, a devouring serpent in the Diocese of Norwich; your Lordships peradventure will by handling of him make him a rod against or if not, I doubt not but your Lordships will chastise him with such rods as his crimes shall deserve. (My Lords) I am commanded by the House of Commons to desire your Lordships that this Bishop may be required to make answer to these Articles, and that there may be such proceedings against him as the Course and Justice of Parliament doth admit. You see by this Parliamentary impeachment what a Regulus, Tyrant, and Serpent this Wren hath been, I shall say no more of him, but leave him to his legal trial. Richard Montague who next succeeded Bishop Wren, in this Sea, proceeded on in his extravagant courses, and Popish innovations; witness his strange Visitation Articles printed for the Diocese of Norwich; many whereof are directly Popish, others unjust, absurd and strangely ridiculous; as, of what Assize is ●our Surplice? What is your Surplice or Lords Table worth if it were to be sold? Is your Communion Table railed in, so as Cats and Dogs (he might as well have added, Rats and Mice) cannot get through unto it? etc. This Bishop conscious to himself of his own guiltiness came not up to this last Parliament for fear of questioning, and being complained of for suspending a Lecturer in Norwich without any just cause, even sitting this Parliament, the House thereupon made an Order, that a special Committee should be appointed to examine all his offences old and new; the news whereof so affrighted him, that within few days after he died, to ease the Parliament of that labour, of whom see more in Chichester: Since his decease this See hath continued vacant; and the whole Diocese earnestly desire it may so remain till Doomsday, having been almost ruined, and infinitely vexed by their late monstrous Prelates; of whom I shall now take my farewell, and shape my course to Chester Diocese. The Bishops of Chester. The Bishopric of Godw. Cata p. 256. Coventry and Lichfield in former times, had three Episcopal Sees, Chester, Coventry, and Lichfield, whence some of the Bishops in our Chronicles, were formerly called the Bishops of Chester, because they there resided, of some of whose Acts I shall give you a taste: 1 HUGH NOVANT. Hugh Novant Bishop of Chester (whom * In his Cata. p. 256. Godwin reckons among the Bishops of Coventry and Lichfield) about the year 1188. when King Richard the first was taken prisoner by the Archduke of Austria, Roger Hoved. Annal. pars post p. 734.737.752.776. Speed Hist● l 9 p. 541. Matth. Paris Hist p 185● Matth. West. Anno 1198. p. 73. Holi●sh. p. 142.147. Godw. Cat. p. 356.256. joined with john Earl of Morton the King's Brother against the King, to dispossess him of his Kingdom; his brother went from this Earl and the French King to the Emperor with Letters, & a message, promising him a great sum of money in their names to detain the King still in Prison, after the Articles for his release and ransom were concluded; for which treason and conspiracy after the King's enlargement, this Bishop was indicted in a Parliament at Nottingham, that he being privy to the King's secrets had revolted from him to the King of France and Earl john, his enemies; & adhered to them plotting all mischief for the destruction of the King and of the Kingdom, whereupon he was peremptorily cited to appear and answer this indictment within 40. days, which he failing to do, was adjudged to be punished by Ecclesiastical censures as he was a Bishop, and as an Officer to the King, he was also by the Laity banished the Realm, and at last enforced to purchase his peace with a Fine of 5000 marks to the King. ●alaeus Cent. 13. c 31. p● 134● Anno 211 90. he having purchased the Monastery of Coventry from the King, came thither with a power of armed men to place in secular Priests in stead of the Monks, who making resistance against him, he invaded them with forces, chased away some, lamed others of them● spoiled their house, burnt their Charters and Evidences, himself being wounded (and that in the Church before the High Altar) in this conflict, to the effusion of his blood. Matthew Paris Hist. Angl. Anno. 1234. p. 381.382.383. Speeds Hist. ●. 609.610. Godw. Cat. Edit. 2. p. 321. 2 ALEXAN●DER de SAVENSBY. In the year of our Lord, 1234. in the Purification of St. Mary, King Henry the third came to a conference at Westminster, wherein he sharply rebuked certain Bishops, Et maximè Alexandrū Cestrensem Epis●opum; & especially Alexander de Savensby Bishop of Chester, that they were over-familiar with the Earl Martial; Et quòd ipsum de regni solio depellere nitebantur; that they endeavoured to depose him from his royal throne. But this Bishop clad in his Pontificalibus, when he knew such things were objected to him, and also that some had suggested to the King by way of exasperating, that the Bishops favouring the party of the Marshal would create another King, was exceedingly moved, especially against Roger de Catelu; whereupon he incontinently excommunicated all those, who imagined any such wickedness against the King, or maliciously imposed such things upon the Bishops, who were altogether folicitous of the King's honours and safety. The innocency of the Bishops being thus manifested and proved, and the sowers of dissension confounded, Catelu held his peace being not free, as it seemed● from the Anathema. So the other Bishops who were present intervening, Alexander B●. of Chester was pacified, and his spirit quieted, Nimis antè amaricatus, being overmuch embittered before. Edmond Elect Archbishop of Canterbury with many of his suffragans, were present at this conference, who all condoling at the desolation of the King and Kingdom, came to the King, and as it were with one heart, mind and mouth said. O our Lord the King, let us tell you in the Lord, as your faithful subjects, that the counsel which you now have and use● is neither wholesome nor safe, but cruel and dangerous to yourself, and to the Kingdom of England, to wit, the counsel of Peter Bishop of Winchester (of whom before) Peter de Rivallis and their complices. Fi●st of all, because they hate and contemn the English Nation calling them Traitors, and causing them all to be so called, and turning your mind away from the love of your own Nation, and ●h● hearts of your people from you, as appears in the Marshal, who is the best man of your Land, whom they have perverted and estranged from you by lies they have scattered abroad of him. And through this very counsel, to wit, by the said Bishop, your Father King john first lost the hearts of his people, after that Normandy, afterwards other lands, and in the end exhausted all his treasure, and almost lost the dominion of England, and had never peace afterwards. By the same counsel in our times, the Kingdom was troubled, and the interdict came, and finally, the Kingdom was made tributary, and the Prince of Provinces (alas for grief) is brought under tribute to ignoble persons, and wars begun, and long protracted, your father died like a banished man, neither in peace of the Kingdom, nor of mind, and so by them he incurred a very perilous death. By the same counsel the Castle of Bedford was detained against you, where you lost much treasure, and many valiant men; by means whereof in the interim you lost Rochel, to the ignominy of the whole Realm. Item, the now imminent perturbation, perilous to the whole Kingdom, comes to pass through their wicked counsel, because if your people had been handled according to Justice and the right Judgement (or Law) of the Land● this perturbation had not happened, and you should have had your lands undestroyed & your treasure unexhausted. Likewise we tell you in that allegiance whereby we are obliged to you, that your counsel is not of peace's but of trouble to the Land, because they that seek to thrive by the trouble of the Kingdom, and the disinherison of others, cannot do it by its peace. Item, because they have your Ca●tles and your forces in their hand● as if you ought to distrust your own people. Item, because they have your Exchequer, and all the greatest Wards, and Escheates in their power, such an expectation pleaseth, and how they will answer you in the end, we believe you shall prove. Item, because by your Seal or Precept without the Seal of Peter de Rivallis, scarce any great business is done in the Realm, as if they accounted you not to be King. Item, because by the same counsel the natural borne subjects of your Kingdom are expelled out of your Court; whence we have cause to be fearful both of you and the Kingdom, when as we see you to be more in their power, than they in yours, as appears by very many examples. Item, because they have a maid out of Britain, and your sister under their power, with many other noble girls, and women who are marriageable, with Wards and marriages, which they give to their own creatures and disparage. Item, because they confound and pervert the Law of the Land sworn and confirmed, and ratified, by Excommunication, and Justice likewise; whence it is to be feared lest they be Excommunicated, and you also by communicating with them. Item, because they keep to no man, either their promise, faith, or oath, or writing, neither fear they Excommunication: whence they who have receded, from the truth are desperate● as remaining diffident in fear. Now these things we faithfully relate to you, and we counsel, beseech, and admonish you before God and man, that you would remove such counsel from you, and as it is the custom in other Kingdoms, that you govern your Kingdoms, by your faithful and sworn men of your Realm. We denounce to you in verity, that unless you correct these things, within a short time we will proceed against you, and all other contradictors by Ecclesiastical Censure● expecting nothing but the Consecration of our venerable Father, the Elect of Canterbury. These things being thus spoken, the King humbly desired a short time of truce, saying, that he could not so suddenly remove his counsel until he had received an account of the treasure committed to him; and so the conference was dissolved, all men departing, with confidence of a concord speedily to be obtained; soon after the Archbishop being consecrated upon the fifth of April, the King with his Nobles being at Westminster; the Archbishop taking all the Bishops and other Prelates that were present with him, whereof this Bishop of Chester was one, went to the King, and showed him their counsel touching the imminent desolation and danger of the Kingdom, repeating the former inconveniences mentioned in the conference; and denounced to the King expressly, that unless he would speedily reform his error, and make a peaceable composition with the faithful men of his Kingdom, he with all the Bishops who were present, would incontinently in ipsum Regem sententiam ferre excommunicationis, pronounce a sentence of Excommunication against the King himself, and against all others contradictors of this peace, and perverters of concord. The King hearing this, humbly answered, that he would obey their counsels in all things. Whereupon a few days after understanding his error, moved with repentance, he commanded Peter, Bishop of Winchester, to go to his Bishopric, to intend the cure of souls, and that from thenceforth Regiis negotii● nequaquam interesset; he should by no means intermeddle with the King's affairs. * Holins●. p. 313. G●dw. p. 260. 261 Matth. West. Anno. 1301. p. 419. Walsingh. Hist. Angl. p. 68 Speeds Hist. l. 9 p. 667. Walter de Langton Bishop of Chester lived in great authority, 3 WALTER de LANGTON under King Edward the first, who favoured him much; but his son Edward the second molested & disgraced him all that eyer he might. His Fatherdying in the North country, he commanded this Bishop to conduct his corpse up to London: and when he had done so, for reward of his pains, he caused Sir john Felton Constable of the Tower to arrest him, seized upon all his goods, and imprisoned him first, in the Tower, then in the Castle of Wallingford, of which imprisonment he was not released in two years after. In his father's life time, he had often reprehended the young Prince for his insolent and dissolute behaviour, which good admonitions he taking in evil part, wronged and disgraced him many ways, namely one time, he brak● down his Parks, spoilt and drove away his dear, etc. The Bishop complained of this outrage unto the King his Father, who being greatly displeased therewith, committed the Prince his son for certain days. And this was the cause of the grudge between the young King and him, for which he sent him from Castle to Castle as Prisoner, seized his Lands & Tenements into his own hands, gave his moveables to Pierce Gaviston, and his Lord Treasurership to Walter Reignold. About the same time (or I think a little sooner, to wit, in the year 1●01.) he was accused of certain heinous crimes before the Pope, and compelled to answer the accusation at Rome in his own person. Though the proofs brought against him, were either none, or very slender, yet well knowing whom they had in hand (Noverant ipsum prae multis bovem valde pinguem, saith Matth. Westminster) they were content to detain him there so long, as it forced him to spend an infinite deal of money & yet was never a whit the nearer atlast: for the Pope remitted the hearing of the cause to the Archbishop o● Canterbury and yet reserved the determination of the ●ame unto himself at last. The tempests of these troubles being overblown, the rest of his time he lived (for aught I find) quietly, and being happily dismissed from the Court, attended only the government of his charge. This Bishop settling his See towards his later end at Litchfield, I find no mention at all of any Bishops of Chester after him, till towards the later end of King Henry the eight his reign, * Godwin. p. 545. who erected a new Bishops See at Chester, distinct from that of Coventry and Leichfield, and subjected it to the province of York, by Act of Parliament, to wit, 33. Hen. 8. c. 30. 4 JOHN BIRD. * See Godw. Catalogue. p. 545. john Byrd, the first Bishop of this new erected See, was deprived in Queen Mary's days, for being married. 5 CUTHBERT SCOT. Cuthbert Scot the third Bishop of this Diocese in the beginning of Queen Elizabeth's days was * Godw. Cat. p. 545. displaced, and for his disobedience committed to the Fleet: whence escaping he fled into Lorraine, and there died. To pass by the other Prelates of this See, I shall give you only a touch of john Brigdman the present Bishop of it. 6 JOHN BRIDGMAN. This man in his wife's life time, seemed to be a favowrer of godly Ministers, but since her decease, he hath turned a prosecutor, if not a persecutor of them, suspending and driving many of them out of his Diocese, especially in Lancashire amidst the Papists where was greatest need of them, to pleasure the now Archbishop of Canterbury, whose great creature and intelligencer he hath been of late years: he * See a new Discovery of the Prelate's Tyranny, p. 93. to. 109. 218● to 226. caused divers of the city of Chester to be Pursevanted & Articled against in the High Commission Court at York, and there fined, censured, and almost ruined in their estates, only for visiting Mr. Prynne at Chester in his passage to Carnarvan, whose Pictures he caused to be publicly defaced, and the frames of them to be openly burnt at the high Cross in Chester before the Major and his brethren, in a most disgraceful manner; and caused divers of Chester to make a public impious Recantation both in the Cathedral Church and Town Hall, at Chester, only for visiting Mr. Prynne at his being there, with the licence of his Keepers, who had no warrant, nor authority to keep any from him: in all which proceedings (as appears by his own letters) this Bishop was both the Informer, Accuser, Director, and Judge in some sort. To comply with the times, he erected divers stone Altars in his Diocese, one in the Cathedral at Chester used in times of Popery, which he caused to be digged up out of the ground where it was formerly buried, which Altar since this Parliament for fear of questioning he hath caused to be taken down and re-enterred: He ordered all the Ministers in Chester, not only to read prayers but likewise to preach in their Hoods and Surplesses, for which there is neither Law nor Canon, but his Lordly pleasure: he commanded all Sermons there, to end before nine of the clock in the morning, because the Major & Alderman should dance attendance on his Highness at the Cathedral, to which end he emplored the aid of the Archbishop of York, causing some to be troubled for not coming to the Cathedral, after they had been at their own parish Churches. He was a great stickler in the late war against the Scots, a vehement presser of the loan on the Clergy to maintain it, threatening to impose arms on those who refused it. He greatly promoted the new Canons, and late etc. Oaths which he both took, and enforced eagerly on his Clergy. He hath divers great impropriations of good value, where he alloweth little or no maintenance at all to find either a reading Curate or Preaching Minister; he hath caused divers to be excommunicated and vexed in his Consistory, for going to hear Sermons abroad when they had none at home. If any desire to know more of his Episcopal virtues, I shall refer them, to a Book entitled, * P. 93. to 109. ●18. to 226. A New Discovery of the Prelate's Tyranny, and to the Petitions of the inhabitants of Cheshire, Chester, Lancashire, Wiggon, and others, already exhibited or ready to be preferred to the High Court of Parliament against him, and so pass to the Bishops of Coventry and Lichfield, out of which this Bishopric of Chester was derived. The Bishops of Coventry and Lichfield. Of the first Bishops of this See, there is little extant in our stories, but only their names, with the time of their Con●ecrations and deaths; and the Acts of some others of them, I have formerly related in Chester, so as I shall be very brief in those who remain. 1 ROGER de CLINTON. Roger de Clinton the 36. Bishop of Coventry and Lichfield, about the year 1147● took upon him the Cross, went to jerusalem to fight against the Saracens, Godw. p. 255. and died at Antioch April 16. 1148. 2 RICHARD P●CHE. Richard Peche, son unto Rober Peche, Archdea●on of Coventry in the year, Godw. p. 255. 1162. succeeded him in this Bishopric: of this Archdeacon and Bishop perchance it was that I read this merry passage in * Itiner. l. 2. c. 13. Giraldus Cambrensis & in Camden's Brittannia p. 604. who relates it out of him. It happened that a certain jew travelling towards Shrewsbury with the Archdeacon of Malpas (in Cheshire) whose surname was Peche, that is, Sin, and a Deane named Devil; when he heard by chance the Archdeacon telling, that his Archdeaconry began at a place called Ill-street, and reached as far as to Malpas towards Chester, he considering and understanding with all, as well the Archdeacon's surname as the Deans, came out with this merry and pleasant conceit: would it not be a wonder (quot● he) and my fortune very good, if ever I get safe again out of this country, where Sin is the Archdeacon, and the Devil is the Dean, where the entry into the Archdeaconry is Ill-streete, and the going forth of it Malpas? 3 GEOFFRY BLITHE. Geoffery Blithe Bishop of this See, Anno Dom. 1523. was attached for high Treason. Godw. p. 265. And to mention no more, Robert Wright the present Bishop of this Diocese set up a goodly Crucifix in a frame, 4 ROBERT WRIGHT. with the pictures of men and women devoutly praying to it, in the Cathedral at Litchfield, over the Altar there: for opposing whereof he caused the Lady Davis to be laid in bedlam; promoted the late Innovations, and had a great hand ●n composing and imposing the late● Canons, Oath, Benevolence and Loan, for which he stands now impeached by the Commons in Parliament, to whose Censure I remit him. CHAP. VI Comprising the Treasons, Conspiracies, Seditions, Contumacies, and Disloyalties, of the Bishops of Rochester, St. david's, Landaffe, Bangor, Asaph, Bath and Wells: With a short touch of the Bishops of Oxford, Bristol, Peterburgh, and Gloucester. Rochester. PUTTA the sixth Bishop of Rochester, 1 Putta. waxing weary of his Bishopric, * Godw. p. 392.393. Malmesbur. de Gestis Pontif. Angliae. c. 1. p. 231. was half determined to leave it, when Edilred King of Mercia, upon some displeasure conceived against him, burning his Church and City, resolved and settled him in that determination. So he went into Mercia, where he accepted the Charge of a Parish Church under Saxulf Bishop there, mending his living by teaching a singing School, (for he was a great and cunning Musician.) In that kind of life he spent the rest of his time, and could never abide to hear of returning to his Bishopric. Malmesbury gives this verdict of him, Quantum idoneus oti● Eccle●iastico, tant●m hebes & segnis, forensi negotio: Anno 983. (As Matth. Westminster, * Matth. Westm. Ann. 983. pag. 379. Speed. pag. 414. Antiq. Eccles. Brit. ●1. Malmesb. de Gestis Regum Angl. l. 2. c. 10. p. 62. Godwin. p. 394. and others report) King Ethelrede besieged Godwin 2 Godwin. the 27. Bishop of Rochester in his own City a long time, and being warned by Saint Dunstane, he should take heed lest he provoked against him Saint Andrew, Patron of that Church, yet he would not depart thence till he had wrung from the Bishop 100 l. Dunstan wondering thereat, sent this message to the King: Because thou hast preferred silver before God, money before an Apostle, and covetousness before me, violent mischiefs shall come upon thee, which the Lord hath spoken: Yet for all this he continued his siege, and would not depart thence without the Bishop's submission, and unless he would likewise pay him an hundred pounds. 3 Gilbert de Glanuyll. Gilbert de Glanuyll was consecrated Bishop of this See Septem. 29. 1185. * Godwin. Cat. p. 397.398. Between this man ●nd his Monks of Ro●hester was long and continual debate, by occasion whereof, he took away from them all their movable goods, all the ornaments of their Church, their writings and evidences; yea, and a great part of their Lands, Possessions, and Privileges: wanting money to follow their suits against him, they were forced to coin the silver of Saint Paulines shrine into money. These controversies were ended no otherwise then by his death, which happened june 24. 1214. But their hatred against him was so far from dying with him, as they would afford him no manner of obsequies, but buried him most obscurely, or rather basely, without either ringing, singing, or any other manner of solemnity. 4 Laurentius de Sancto Martino. Laurentius de Sancto Martino, the 41. Bishop of this See, got a dispensation from the Pope to hold all his for●er ●i●●ings, in ●ommendam with this Bishopric. * Matth. Pa●●●. Hist. Angl. pag. 893.917. Godwin. pag. 399. And yet alleging that his Bishopricke● was the poorest of E●gland, much meaner than Carlisle, and therefore his living yet unable to maintain the po●t of a Bishop; he never ceased till he had extorted from the Clergy of his Dio●es, a grant of a f●ft part of all their Spiritual livings for five years, and appropriated unto his See for ever the Parsonage of ●riendsbury. boniface the Archbishop of Canterbury used this man hardly, invading his possessions, and violently taking from him without all right, divers things of old belonging ●o his Bishopric. He complained unto the King, ●nto whose Queen Boniface was Uncle. The King answered him in plain 〈◊〉, ●e ●new ●e should offend his wife much, if ●e should become a flickler between them, wishing him to seek some other remedy; and if by importunity he enforced him to interpose his authority, he should do him more hurt then good; which Matth. ●aris thus expresseth. Diebus sab ●isdem, A●chi●piscopus Cantuariensis Boni●acius, Ecclesiam Roffensem pr●gr●v●n●, ejusque invadens possessiones, t●ntam de facto suo ●o●am incurri● vitupe●i, u● Ecclesia, c●●●● esse debet defens●v, per eum dicatur v●xari. Epis●opus autem Roffensis, cum Domino Regi ●u●us ●ltori lachrymabili●●r super tanta injuria conquerere●ur, Rex demisso vulture spondit, Non possum eum ●●ectere ad ju●titiam vel humilitatem, ●e ipsum tam generosum & genus suum ●àm magnific●m, praecipue Reginam, offen●a● vel contristem. Hereupon he sought unto the Pope, but he was so near a neighbour to the D●ke of Sav●y the Archbishop's Brother, as perceiving quickly little good was to be done there, he was fain to take patience for an amends, and so sit him down; yet at last he obtained a citation from the Pope against the Archbishop, which Matthew Paris thus expresseth. Interim Episcopus Roffensis, qui int●llerabil●s ab Archi●piscopo Cantuarien●i injurias sustinuerat, querimonias lach●y●abiles coram tota curia Romana reposuit, & repositas continu●vit, Cumque causa sua cond g●am expostul●ss●t ultionem, culpa enim gravis extitit, post mult●s admonitiones tandem ad Regem factas, qui dicto Archiepiscopo cornua praestitit, & audacity delinquendi, mer●itidem Archiepiscopus citari, ut pe●sonaliter ●ompareret coram Papa, de ●ibi ●b●iciendis responsurus● & de illatis injuriis & damnis s●tisfact●r●s. john Fisher, 5 john Fisher. the 65. Bishop of Rochester was grievously questioned in Parliament in King Henry 8. his days by the house of Commons for saying, Hol●nsh. p. 936.937. Hall. An. 25. H. 8. F. 218. b. Speed p. 1029.1046. Godwin. p. 402. Bal●●● Cent. 8. c. 68.100. Fox Acts and Monuments Edit. 1610. p. 975. 976● that all their doings were for lack of faith; Of which you may see more in Canterbury Part. 1. p. 12●. 126. after which he gave credit, and countenance to the forged visions and Revelations of elizabeth Barton, tending to the reproach, peril and destruction of the King's person, honour, fame and dignity, for whicsh he with others was afterwards condemned of high treason, and executed● Not long after, this Bishop for denying to acknowledge the King's Supremacy in Ecclesiastical matters, was arraigned and condemned for high Treason, and executed on Tower Hill june 22. 1535. being made Cardinal about a month before. His head was set on London Bridge, and his body buried in Barking Churchyards He was a great persecutor of God's faithful ministers, servants, Gospel, and had this deserved reward of his disloyalty both to God and his Sovereign. Not to mention all the late Bishops of this See, many of whom were notorious in their generations; Doctor Bols, 6 Dr. ●ol●. the last but one, was a very active talkative man in the high Commission, till he wearied most of his Colleagues there, who commanded him to his Bishopric; where he was very industrious in setting up popish ceremonies, Innovations, and in promoting the Book of sport's in the Lord's day, breathing out nothing but threats and suspensions against those ministers, who out of conscience refused to publish ●t in proper person in their Churches; whom he intending to suspend and silence in his visitation, it pleased God, as he was riding towards it, to silence them, that himself was suddenly surprised with a dead palsy, which made him speechless for a long season; by means whereof the ministers escaped for that season; and he (never able to recover his pristine health) died no ●ong after, leaving a successor behind him, who followeth his footsteps, had a vote in compiling of the New Canons, and Oath, which he enforced; and hath been a great fomenter of the late Scotish wars, and differences, being now one of those Prelates impeached in Parliament by the Commons. But of those Prelates enough. I must now turn about my rudder, and take a short survey of our W●lch Bishops, beginning with those of Saint david's, once the * See Godwins Catalogue. p. 416 Metropoli●anes of all that Country, and of some of our English Bishops too. Saint david's. Guido de Mona. * Walsingham Hist. Angl. p. 419. Ypodigma Neustriae. An. 1407. p: 172. Godw. p. 512. GVido de Mona, the 62 Bishop of Saint david's, appointed Treasurer by Richard the 2. in the 21. year of his reign, revolting to Henry the fourth from his old Master, was made his Treasurer likewise in the 4. year of his reign, but continued foe a very short time. This Bishop (saith Walsingham) while he lived was a cause of much mischief to the Realm; as others of his successors have been whom I pretermit. Landaffe. 1 Oudotius. Spelm. Concil. Tom. 1. p. 62. See Godwins. Catalogue Edit. 2. p. 517.518.519. OVdotius the third Bishop of Landaffe Anno 560. assembled a Synod of a great part of his Clergy and three Abbots, and in full Synod excommunicated his Sovereign Mou●ice King of Glamorgan for ●laying Cynetu, and breaking the Cov●nant, which he had made in his presence upon the Altar of Peter the Apostle, and of Saint Dubricius, and Telianus, and then laid their Crosses to the earth, and likewise intermitted Baptism throughout his Country. 〈◊〉 Communio Christia●a, and the Christian Communality accursed the King and his progeny, the Synod confirming it, and saying; Let his days be few, and le● his children be Orphan's, and his wife a widow. Whereupon the King with all his Country remained for two years' space & more, under the said excommunication: after which this King unable any longer to sustain such a long lasting great excommunication, seeing the perdition of his own soul, and damnation of his kingdom, went to Landaffe, and craved pardon of Saint Oudotius, and pouring out tears, with his head bowed down, in the presence of three Abbots, this Bishop imposed the yoke of penance upon him, according to the quality and quantity of his offence, commending to him, that he should three manner of ways amend his fault with God, and the Church of Landaffe; to wit, with fasting, Prayer, and Alms; whereupon this King for the redemption of his own Soul, and for the Soul of Synetu, gave four Villages to the Church of Land●ffe, the names whereof are mentioned in that Synod. Not long after another Synod was assembled by the same Bishop for the penance and absolution of * Spelm. council. Tom. 1● p. 63. King Mor●ant, who slew Frioc his Uncle, contrary to his oath, they two having solemnly vowed that if one them should either kill or deceive the other, that he would not redeem himself, either with Lands or money, but would relinquish his Kingdom, & spen● his whole life in pilgrimage. This K. confessing his fault before the Bishop and his Synod, and craving pardon both for his perjury and Homicide● the whole Synod decreed, (lest the Kingdom should be destitute of a King, and of the protecting buckler of their natural Lord) that he should redeem his Pilgrimage, and expiate his homicide, and perjury with fastings prayers and Alms: which he swearing to do, they enjoined penance to him, according to his offence, and his quality greatness and power; whereupon he was restored to Christian Communion, of which he was formerly deprived by the Bishop, and gave three Churches with other particulars to the Church of L●nd●ffe. After this, a * Spaelmann● Concil. Tom. 1. p. 63.64. Godwins Catalogue. Edit. 2. p. 521. third Synod was held under the same Bishop at Land●ff●, wherein Guidneth who slew his brother Merc●ion in a contestation for the kingdom, was excommunicated by this Bishop & Synod, with crosses laid down to the ground, and Cymbals overturned● under which excommunication he remained three whole years without any Communion of Christians. Af●er three years expired, he asked pardon of the Bish●●; who granting him remission, sent him in Pilgrimage to the Archbishop of Dole in Brittany, where he promised to continue a years space in exile; but returning thence within the year this Bishop refused to absolve him, and put him under the first excommunication, because he performed not his first penance. But this Bishop dying within a year after, and Berthguin succeeding him, king Morcant and Guadnor●h with many elders, went to Landaffe, and requested this new Bishop with one mou●h, (seeing ●he crosses yet laid down upon the ground, together with the relics and Cymbals) that he would absolve Gu●dnorth from his excommunication, by lifting up the Cros●es, and Saints relics from the earth. After which Guednorth promising yet more to amend his life with fasting, prayer, and Alms, and shedding tears with great devotion, was thereupon absolved by the Bishop, who enjoined him plenary penance, according to the manner of his fault: he afterwards mindful of the divine saying, as water extinguisheth fire, so alms doth sin, gave three Manors with all their liberties & appurtenances to the Church of Landaffe. By this kind of indirect means, this Church got so much lands, that had it now but the tenth part thereof, * Catalogue Edit. 2. p. 517.518.519.520 Godwin assures us, it would be one of the wealthiest Churches in Christendom. 2 Gurcan. T●ud●ur King of Brechiniau● (or Breckn●ck) son of Rese slew Elgistill, * Godwins Catalogue Edit. 2 p. 320. Spelmanni Concil. Tom. 1. p, 381.382. another King of that Country treacherously, after ● league solemnly sworn between them● not to lie in wait one for another, and to maintain a firm peace without deceit: hereupon Gurcan the tenth Bishop of Landaffe, with his Clergy excommunicated him for his perjury and murder, by uncovering the Altars of God, casting the crosses and relics to the ground, and depriving him of all Christian communion: whereupon Te●dur unable to undergo this malediction and rigour of justice, with a contrite heart, and tears poured out craved pardon, and submitted himself to the penance imposed on him according to his quality and greatness, recompensing his wickedness with Alms, prayer, and fasting, and for his absolution he gave this Bishop Lan. Mich●●l, with all its lands, lib●rties and Commons. * Berthgwin. Sp●lmann● Con. Tom. 1. p. 382.383. King Clo●ri and L●ndguallaun made a solemn league, before Berthgwin the 14. Bishop of Landaffe, and swore to maintain fi●me peace between them in all things, without fraud or damage. And if either of them violated it, he was to leave his kingdom, and to go on Pilgrimage all his life● neither should he redeem himself, nor his kingdom with gold, nor silver; A●ter which King Clotri breaking the league, slew the other treacherously, committing both homicide and perjury. Which ●his B●shop hearing of, assembled a Synod of his Clergy at Landaff●, and in a full Synod, excommunicated the King with al● his progeny and kingdom, by uncovering Gods Altars, and casting down the crosses to the earth, and left the Country without Baptism and the communion. Whereupon the K. unable to endure so great an excommunication, with great devotion submitted himself to the Bishop, left his Kingdom, went on Pilgrimage into foreign parts; from whence returning into his Country, after a long ●pace, by ●he intercession of King Morcant he obtained absolution from the Bishop, to whose enjoined penance he submitted; & thereupon he gave Helic, with other lands to the B●shop and his successors in the Church of Landaffe. In this Bishops' time * Spelman. Ibid. & Godwins C●t. Edit. 2. p. 521. Gurcan the son of Guin●n kept his own Stepmother; for which the Bishop excommunicated him, in such manner a● he did Clo●ri, and upon his penance and absolution, the Bishop wr●sted from him a pe●●e of land called Marchinis. In the days of * Godwin. Edit. 2. p. 523. Spelmanni Con. Tom. 1. p. 383.384. Cercenhir 4 Cercenhir the 18. Bishop of Land●ff● Hovel King of Glevissig contrary to his solemn oath, circumvented, and slew Gallun the son of Cidrich, whereupon the B●shop summoning a Synod excommunicated him (in such sort, as the former Kings were) almost a years space; at which time he coming bare foot to the Bishop, implored absolution with many tears, which he obtaining after public penance enjoined, gave three Manors to the Bishop and his Church. After which this Bishop excommunicated Coubius for murdering C●mauc contrary to his solemn oath, and that in a public Synod; who upon his penance and absolution gave Guliple to his Church. Aquod the son of ●ou●f falling out with this Bishop, drove him and his men into the Church of Landaffe: For which he was excommunicated by him, and to be absolved was glad to give Pennoun, with the Church of Lantil●l and certain other Lands. 5 Gulfridus. * Godwin. Edit. 2. p. 523. Spelmanni Concil. p. 385. Loumarch the son of Carguocaun was excommunicated by Gulfridus the 20 Bishop of this See in a full Synod, for violating certain privileges, and invading the goods of his Church; but upon his humble submission on his knees to the Bishop with many tears, and his offer to acknowledge his offence, and to suffer any punishment the Bishop would impose upon him: The Bishop upon restitution of all the goods he had taken, and the gift of Treficarn pont, absolved him. Assac the son of M●rchiud having treacherously slain one Gulayguni, being excommunicated for it by this Bishop, gave Segan to his Church, to expiate the murder, and for the soul of the slain. 6 Nudde. S●●lferth, Hegoi, and Arguistil, the sons of Belli, fell at variance in words with Nudd the 21 Bishop of this See, * Godwin. Edit. 2. p. 523. and proceeding at last from words to blows, committed divers outrages upon his Land and Family; but quickly remembering themselves, fearing excommunication, they asked pardon, and submitted themselves to penance. After which performed, they gave unto the Church for further confirmation of their unfeigned repentance, the territory of julius and Aaron. 7 Civeilliauc. King Brochvaile the son of Mouric, and his Family fell at variance with Civeilliauc the 22 Bishop of Landaffe and his Family, Spel. Concil. Tom. 1. p. 385.386. to whom they offered some injury, wherewith the Bishop being moved, assembled all his Clergy together, even to the inferior degrees, intending to excommunicate Brochvaile and all his family (as forfeited to him, and execrable to God) before all the people in a full Synod, for this injury: which Brochvaile hearing of, sought for pardon and remission, which he could not obtain from the Bishop upon any terms, unless he would suffer a Canonical judgement. The cause being discussed, the Bishop was adjudged to receive from him an Image of his face both in length and breadth in pure gold, and that amends should be made by him to the condign honour of his Family and Nobility of his parentage● which sentence Borchvaile was forced to redeem, by giving the Town of Tref-Peren, with six other pieces of Land to the Bishop and his Church. 8 Pater. One Pater being the 25 Bishop of this See, Anno 955. Godwin. Edit. 2. p. 524.525. A certain Country fellow meeting a Deacon with a sword by his side, asked him, what a Coward should do with Weapons, and striving to take away the sword, cut the Deacons finger, whereupon the Deacon killed him; and when he had done, took Sanctuary in the Church of Saint jarman and Saint Febrie. Thereby six of King Gurialls household (although there wanted not many that sought to defend the man, in regard of the place) he was slain even at the very Altar of the Church. These six men were delivered at the City of Gwentonia (now Caerwent) into the hands of Pater the Bishop, who kept them in strait prison six months, and then forced them to give all their Lands and Livings to Landaffe, besides seven pound of silver to the Church, which they had polluted. Mouric King of Glamorgan was excommunicated by joseph the 28 Bishop of this Diocese, 9 Joseph. for putting out the eyes of Etgum in a time of truce; Godwin. Edit. 2. pag. 527. to have his absolution he gave to the Bishop Paniprise. Another time he was fain to give Gulich Fabrus and four pound of silver unto the Bishop, beside other great gifts to the Canons upon this occasion: He had broken the Sanctuary of the Church of Landaffe, by taking away thence violently the wife of his enemy, and hurting some of the Bishop's servants: For so doing he was publicly excommunicated by the Bishop in a Synod, and by these gifts made way to obtain his absolution. Caratuc one of his company in the last recited action, was forced to give Henriu in Wencia. Riugallan the son of Rum being excommunicate for an assault made upon the Bishop and his men, gave Riu Drein and the third part of the Wood of Yuisperthan, to be absolved. Cutguallam the son of Guriat struck one in the Consistory in the presence of joseph the Bishop, who kept him the said Catguallam in prison till he had made amends for that fault, by giving the Church of Saint Brides. Calgucam the King of Morganuc and his family was solemnly excommunicated by Herewald the 29 Bishop of Landaffe, 10 Herewald. in a Synod of all his Clergy; Spelmanni Concil. Tom. 1. pag. 625.626. Godwin. Edit. 2. pag. 528. who thereupon cast down all the Crosses and Relics to the ground, overturned their Bells, and stopped up all the doors of the Churches with thorns, so as they continued for a long time without divine service, and pastors day and night; the King and his Family in the mean time being sequestered from the society of all the faithful, and all, because one of the King's followers being drunk, had laid violent hands upon Bathutis the Bishop's Physician and Kinsman on Christmas day, Anno 1056. Whereupon the King, though innocent, upon his submission to the Bishop, to obtain his absolution, was enforced to give Henringumna, in the presence of all the Clergy & people, to this Bishop and his successors, free from all secular & regal services. After which one Gistni excommunicated for a rape committed by a Nephew and follower of his upon a Virgin, whom he took violently out of the Church of Landaffe, was forced to give Milne to the Bishop and his Successors to obtain absolution. By these instances we may partly discern by what undue means Bishops at first obtained their large Temporalties and Revenues, even by enforcing Kings and great persons to buy out and expiate their offences by endowing their Sees with Lands and Manors, without which they could not purchase their absolution: and we likewise learn hence that Bishops in those days excommunicated none but in a Synod, with the suffrage of all their Clergy. 11 Edmund de Bromfeild. * Godwin. Edit. 2. p. 539. Edmund de Bromfeild the 48. Bishop of Landaffe, for procuring and bringing in the Pope's Bulls of Provision to make him Abbot of Bury, contrary to his own express Oath, and the Statutes of the Realm, was for this his contempt and disobedience committed to the Tower by King Richard the second, where he lay prisoner a long time; neither durst the Pope yield him any assistance, to justify his own Bull. The late Bishops of this See (as Field and others) have been so notoriously peccant, that I need not mention them, wherefore I shall pass on to the Bishops of Bangor. Bishops of Bangor. 1 Mauritius. * Godwin. Edit. 2. p. 536. MAuritius the third Bishop of Bangor most undutifully refused a long time to do homage to the King of England for his Bishopric held of him, but at last was persuaded to do it. 2 Robert Shrewsbury. Robert of Shrewsbury joining with Leolin Prince of Wales, against King john his Sovereign, was taken prisoner by the King in his own Cathedral Church, * Godw. Edit. 2. pag. 536. and ransomed for 200. hawks; after this dying, he was buried, not in the Churchyard, but in the market place of Shrewsbury, by his own appointment. Richard 3 Richard. the 10. Bishop of Bangor excommunicated David ap Lhewelin, * Matth. Paris. p. 551.715. Godwin. Edit. 2. p. 537.547. Prince of Wales, for that contrary to his O●th he took his Brother Gryffith prisoner, who was content upon the Bishop's word to go to his Brother: and when he saw that course would not reform him, he never lin complaining, first to the King of England, then to the Pope, that he so incensed them, as the one excommunicated him, the other made war upon him until he delivered his said Brother into the King's hands, who caused him to be kept in the Tower of London, till he endeavouring there to escape, by misfortune broke his neck. The Prince hereupon so wasted the Bishopric, that in the year 1248. this Bishop and the Bishop of Saint Asaph were forced to beg their bread. Whereupon this Bishop came to the Abbot of Saint Albans, desiring that the Bosom of Mercy might be opened unto his poverty, and he abiding there until his Bishopric wasted and spoiled with continual war, should recover some better estate, might together with his Chaplain there breath and rest themselves from those calamities wherewith they had been long afflicted, in like sort as heretofore the Bishop of Hereford had done, who was honourably entertained there almost the space of twenty years. * Godwin. Edit. 2. pag. 538.539. Richard Young the 22. Bishop of Bangor, 4 Richard Young. for some contempt and disobedience against the King, and confederating (as is likely) with that Rebel Owen Glendor, was imprisoned two or three years, till the Pope, Anno 1404. translated him to Rochester by his Bull. Lewis 5 Lewis. the 23. Bishop of Bangor Anno. 1408. joined with the Earl of Northumberland, * Walsingham. Hist. Angl. Ann. 1408. pag. 419. Ypodigma Neust. Anno 1408. p. 172. Godw. Edit. 2. p. 539. Holinsh. pag. 1408. the Lord Bardolfe and others, in open Rebellion against King Henry the fourth. The Earl was slain in battle in the field, the Lord Bardolfe mortally wounded, and their heads set upon London Bridge. The Bishop was likewise taken prisoner in the battle, but obtained pardon from the King, because he had no Arms upon him when he was taken, though the incendiary of the other two, and as great a Traitor as they; but the Abbot of Hails was hanged, because he had borne Arms in that Rebellion. So happy are Traytorly and Rebellious Bishops, as to scape scot free in their Treasons and Rebellions, when all other sorts of men have execution done upon them. Arthur Bulkly Bishop of Bangor, 6 Arthur Bulkly. and john Lewis Vicar of Llain-geynwina, Trinity. 36. H. 8. R●t. 9 Godwin. Edit. 2. p. 540. were attainted in a Praemunire at the prosecution of William Whorewood the King's Attorney, for suing for the right of Patronage and Tithes of the said Church, and for several sums of money due on bond for Tithes, in this Bishop's Ecclesiastical Court, which had no cognisance of them being temporal, and belonging only to the King's Civil Courts, to the derogation of the imperial Jurisdiction of the King and his Crown, and subversion of the Laws and Statutes of the Realm. And hereupon judgement was given against them according to the Statute. This Bishop sold away five fair Bells out of the Steeple of his Cathedral Church, which ma●d the Music there. Should I rip up the scandalous lives and Actions of some of the late pilate's of this See, one of whom published The Practice of Piety, (which some say he never writ) though neither he nor any of his successors, did ever much practise it in their lives, or should I recite the vile complaints of late against one of them in 2 or 3 late Parliaments, I should be over tedious, and pollute my paper with such beastly actions, as would cause chaste eyes to blush, and turn their aspect from them: Wherefore I shall pass them over in silence, (he being gone to answer them before the supreme tribunal) informing you only, that he imposed Armies upon his Clergy, and provided an Armoury for them to be kept in within his Cathedral at Bango●: And so I post on to Assaph Diocese. Saint Assaph. ●ohn Trevaur. * Wals. Hist. Angl. Anno 1399. 1404. p. 398.399.412.413. Ypodig. Neustriae Anno. 1404. p. 164. Godwin. Edit 2● pag. 554. Speed. Hist. pag. 758.763. Holinsh. p. 503.504.505.506.507.508. IOhn Trevaur Bishop of Saint Assaph pronounced the sentence for deposing King Richard the second, in which instrument he is first named, as appears by this ensuing Copy of it. In the Name of God, Amen. We john Bishop of Saint Assaph, chosen and deputed special Commissaries by the three states of this present Parliament representing the whole body of the Realm, for all such matters● by the said estates to us committed; We understanding and considering the manifold crimes, hurts, and harms done by Richard King of England, and misgovernance of the same by a long time, to the great decay of the said Land, and utter ruin of the same shortly to have been, had not the special grace of our God thereto put the sooner remedy; And also further more adverting, that the said King Richard by acknowledging his own insufficiency, hath of his own mere voluntary and free will, renounced and given over the rule and governance of this Land, with all rights and honours unto the same belonging, and utterly for his merits hath judged himself not unworthily to be deposed of all Kingly Majesty and Estate Royal: We, the Premises well considering by good and diligent deliberation, by the power, name, and authority, to us (as aforesaid) committed, pronounce, decern, and declare the same King Richard, before this to have been, and so to be unprofitable, u●a●le, unsufficient, and unworthy of the Rule and Government of the foresaid Realms and Lordship's, and of all rights and other the appurtenances thereto belonging. And f●r the same causes we deprive him of all Kingly dignity and worship, and of all Kingly worship in himself. And we depose him by our sentence definitive: forbidding expressly to all Archbishops and Bishops, and all other Prelates, Dukes, Marquesses, Earls, Barons, and Knights, and all other men of the foresaid Kingdom and Lordships, Subjects and Liege's whatsoever they be, that none of them from this day forward, to the foresaid Richard, as King and Lord of the foresaid Realms and Lordships, be neither obedient nor attendant. Immediately as this sentence was in this wise passed, and that by reason thereof the Realm stood void without head or governor for the same, The Duke of Lancaster rising from the place where before he sat, and standing where all the house might behold him, laid claim to the Crown, to which the Lords assented. After which the Archbishop of Canterbury (Arundel) having notice of the minds of the Lords, stood up and asked of the Commons, if they would assent to the Lords, which in their minds thought the claim of the Duke made to be rightful and necessary for the wealth of the Realm and them all. Whereto the Commons with one voice cried, Yea, yea, yea: After which answer, the said Archbishop going to the Duke, and kneeling down before him on his knees, addressed to him all his purpose in a few words: which ended, he rose, and taking the Duke by the right hand, led him unto the King's Seat, the Archbishop of York assisting him; and with great reverence set him therein. When he was thus placed in his Throne, the Arch●. of Canturbury began a brief Collation, taking for his Theme these words written in the first Book of Kings, the ninth Chapter, Vir dominabitur in p●pulo, etc. handling the same, and the whole tenor of his tale to the praise of the King. Thus was this King deprived by the Bishop's means, who were chief actors in deposing him, and setting up King Henry; yet some of them (especially York) were the authors of that evil counsel, which was the cause of his deprivation. And no wonder, since in his reign (as Holinshed writes) such were preferred to * Holinshed. pag. 508. Bishoprics; and other Ecclesiastical livings, as neither did, nor could teach, nor preach, nor know any thing of the Scripture of God, but only to call for their tithes and duties; so as they were most unworthy of the name of Bishops, being lewd and most vain persons disguised in Bishop's apparel. Furthermore, there reigned abundantly the filthy sin of Lechery and Fornication, with abominable adultery in the King, but chiefly in the Prelacy; whereby the whole Realm, by such their evil example, was so infected, that the wrath of God was daily provoked to vengeance for the sins of the Prince and people, and took so sharp an edge, that it shred the King off from the Sceptre of his Kingdom, and gave him a full cup of affliction to drink. After which, this Bishop was sent Ambassador into Spain, to show the King the rightfulness of Henry the fourth his Ti●le to the Crown of England; and soon after his return thence, Anno 1404. (as Th●mas Walsing●am reports) perceiving Owen Glendor, that Welsh R●bell, to prosper in his wars against King He●ry the fourth; Conversus est in virum pravum factus transfuga ad Owenum, he turned a lewd Traitor and Rebel, flying away from the King to Owen. What became of him upon Owen's defeat, I find not. Thus this B●shop was a Traitor and Rebel to two several Kings; and which was worst of all, to him whose title he thus took upon him publicly to defend but a little before. Such faith and loyalty is there in lordly Prelates. I shall not trouble you any more with our Welsh Bishops; only let me acquaint you for a farewell; that the present Bishops of Asaph, Bangor, and Landaffe, are now complained against in Parliament, and impeached by the Commons House for the late Canons, Oath, malevolent benevolence, and other crimes; for which I suppose they will ere long receive their doom. The Bishops of Bath and Wels. 1 Giso. * Godwin. Edit. pag. 360, 361. GISO the fifteenth Bishop of Bath and Wells, had many conflicts with Harold, before and after he came to the Crown; so that he was forced to fly the Land all his time. * Math. Paris, pag. 217. Matth. West. Anno 1208. Godwi●. Edit. 2. pag. 107.366. joseline the one and twentieth Bishop of this See, 2 Joceline. joined with Stephen Langhton, that Arch-rebel against King john, and had an hand in interdicting the Realm, and excommunicating the King; for which he was glad to fly the Land for five years, the King seizing upon his goods and temporalties; whereupon the Monks and Prelates raised many vile reports of the King, which you may read in * Anno 1208. pag. 86, 87. Matth. Westminster. Robert Stillington, 3 Robert Stillington. the nine and thirtieth Bishop of Bath and Wells, though highly advanced by K●ng Edward the fourth, * Speeds Hist. pag. 933. H●lls Chron. 2. R. 3. fol. 25. Godwin. Edit. 2. pag. 377, 378. sided with that Usurper Richard the third, and was a man specially employed in his Coronation; he was a great enemy to King Henry the seventh, being sent Ambassador to the Duke of Britain for apprehending him, whiles he was Earl of Richmond, Anno 1487. H●e was accused of high Treason, for yielding assistance to Lambert the counterfeit Earl of Warwick, and some such other treacheries; whereupon, having a guilty conscience, he fled to the University of Oxford, hoping that the privileges of the same might be some shelter and defence unto him; whereof the King having advertisement, sent one Edward Willoughby, his Chaplain, to the Chancellor of the University, to require the Bishop to be delivered to his Officers, as being one to whom the Privileges of the University could not extend (being at the time no Student there) so far at least as to protect him in a matter of Treason, unto which no privilege ought to yield any patrociny. After two or three refusals, at last by the connivance and permission of the Chancellor, he was there arrested and committed prisoner to the Castle of Windsor, where he lay prisoner four years' space, till his decease, 1491. * Balaeus de vitis Pontificum. Leo 10. Godwin. Edit 2. pag. 381, 382. Hadrian de Castello the two and fortieth Bishop of this See, 4 Hadrian de Castello. though he conspired not against the King, yet being at Rome, and there made a Cardinal he entered into a conspiracy with Cardinal Alfonso Petruccio, and others to murder Pope Leo the tenth, out of an ambitious conceit that surely he should be elected Pope i● Leo were once dead; a Witch having foretold him that a certain old man named Adrian, borne of mean parentage, as he was, should be advanced to the Papacy: This conspiracy coming to the Pope's ears, Petruccio was thereupon apprehended and executed: The Pope coming into the Consistory, promised pardon to all the other Cardinals, who should then and there immediately confess their faults: Hadrian hereupon, and some other, falling down on their knees before him, acknowledged what they had done, and humbly besought him of mercy. He promised to be as good as his word. Howbeit, Hadrian●earing ●earing the worst, shortly after stole secretly away, and was neither seen or heard of ever afterward, and thereupon deprived of his Bishopric. 5 William Barlow. William Barlow, the six and fortieth Bishop of Bath and Wells, incurred a Praemunire, for presuming to visit the Dean and Chapter of Wells being a Donative, for which he was glad to buy his peace, as appears by Brook, Praemunire. Sect. 21. 6 Guilbert Bourne. Guilbert Bourne the seven and fortieth Bishop of Bath and Wells, in the first year of Queen Elizabeth, Godwins Catalogue, pag. 311. Martin's History, pag. 452, etc. was deprived of his Bishopric for refusing to subscribe and take the Oath of Allegiance, and then committed to the custody of Master Cary, Deane of the Queen's Chapel. The Bishops since his time, I shall pretermit for brevity, and descend to William Pierce the present Bishop of this Diocese. 7 William Pierce. This man having been Vicechancellor in the University of Oxford, wherein he was overbusy and turbulent in persecuting good men, and in causing Pareus his Commentary on the Romans to be publicly burnt in an ignominious manner; was for his good service made Bishop of Peterborough, and from thence translated to Bath and Wells; where his tyranny, oppression, impiety, and practices have been so excessive, that the whole County of Somerset, with sundry particular persons, both Ministers and people there, weary of his insupportable government and vexatious oppressions, have exhibited divers Petitions against him to the high Court of Parliament now assembled, upon the full hearing whereof before a special Committee for that purpose; the Committees have drawn up this following Impeachment against him, reported to the Commons House, and now ready for a transmission to the Lords; by perusal whereof you may in part discern what a good Prelate and careful Bishop he hath been, or rather a Wolf in a Bishop's Rochet. Articles of Accusation and impeachment by the Commons House of Parliament against William Pierce, Doctor of Divinity, and Bishop of Bath and Wells. THat he hath by his own arbitrary power, against Law, since he was Bishop of Bath and Wells (being about ten years' space) of purpose to keep the people in ignorance and hinder the Salvation of their Souls which he should promote; in and about the years of our Lord, 1633.1634.1635. and since, suppressed all Lectures within his Diocese, both in Market Towns end elsewhere, aswell those that the ministers kept in their several C●res, as others that were maintained by several yearly stipends, given by the Founders, out of their piety and devotion, for such good uses, or by the volentary assistance of neighbour ministers, some of which * Among these he hath suppressed the Ancient weekly Lecture at the City of Bath, whither many Nobles, & other stranger's resort, especially, in the spring and fall, who by reason of their sickness, both desire and need preaching for the consolation and instruction of their souls, of which now they are there destitute, to their great discomfort. Lectures had continued for 50.40.30. and 20. years, without interruption, and were countenanced by his predecessors, who used to preach at some of them in their turns. That instead of encouraging, he hath suspended, excommunicated and otherwise vexed the said Lecturers; glorying in his so doing, and thanking God, that he had not a Lecture left in his Diocese; the very name whereof he said he disliked, and affirmed unto Master Cunnant a minister who desired the continuance o● a Lecture, that he would not leave one within his Diocese; the Bishop alleging, that though there was need of preaching in the infancy of the Church in the Apostles time, yet now there was no such need; and thereupon required the said minister upon his Canonical obedience, not to preach: and in like manner he dealt with many other Godly Ministers within his Diocese. And in particular he suspended Master Devenish the Minister of Bridgewater, for preaching a Lecture in his own Church on the market day there, (which Lecture had continued from Queen Elizabeth's time till then;) and refused to absolve him, till he had promised never to preach it more; upon which promise, the said Bishop absolved him with this admonition of our Saviour, most profanely applied, * Joh. 5.14. I dare say no Commentator whatsoever, ever made so ill an application of this Text. Go thy way, sin no more, l●st a worse thing happen to thee. And not content to put down Lectures in his own Diocese, he hath endeavoured the suppression of them in others, by conventing some ministers of his Diocese before him (as namely one Master Cunnant and Mr. Strickla●d) and threatening to suspend them, for preaching their turns at Lectures in other Dioceses near them. That in opposition to preaching, and the Spiritual good o● the people's Souls, he hath in and about the years aforesaid most impiously, and against Law, put down all afternoon Sermons on ●he Lords day, throughout his Diocese, and charged the Ministers both publicly in his visitations, & privately, † It appears by Act. 20.20.31. Act. 2.46. c. 3. & 4● & 5. Luk. 21.37.38. Joh. 8.22.19.47. 2 Tim. 4.2. by Basil. Magnus. Hexaemeron. Hom. 2.7.8.9. & Hom. in Psal. 114. by S. Chrysost. Hom. 10.22. and 34. in Gen. ad Pop. Antioch. Hom. 19.13. & 5. De sacerdotio. l. 6. Hom. de Lazaro. by Augustine Concio. 2 in Psal. 68 Tract. 16.18. & 21. in Joan. and other Fathers, that Christ, his Apostles and the Fathers preached every day, and forenoon and afternoon on the Lord's day● how dare then this Prelate thus to affront their practice? no● to preach at all on the Lords day on the afternoon, upon any occasion under pain of suspension: * O Profane impiety and injustice, to punish Ministers for preaching, Catechising, and doing that which God enjoins them! after which charge he suspended one Mr. Cornish a Minister, only for preaching a fun●rall Sermon on a Lord's day Evening. That divers godly Ministers of his Diocese, being restrained from preaching, did thereupon take great pains, to Catechis●● the people in the principles of Religion, on the Lord's day in the afternoon, in larging themselves upon the questions and answers of the Catechism in the Common prayer Book, for the people's better instruction, using some short prayers before or after that exercise: of which the said Bishop having intelligence, in and about the years aforesaid, convented the said ministers before him, reproving them sharply for the same, threatening to punish them if they persisted in that way, which he said, was a Catechising Sermon-wise, and AS BAD as if they preached; charging them, that they should ask no questions, nor receive any other answers from the people, but such as were contained in the Catechism in the Service book: which some not observing, were convented thereupon before th● said Bishop, and punished, as namely Master Barret Rector of Barmicke, who was enjoined penanc● for transgressing the Bishop● said order● and likewise Humphrey Blake, Churchwarden of Bridg●water, was enjoined penance by the Bishop, for not presenting Master Devenish Minister there, for that he expounded upon the Church Catechism on the Lord's day in the afternoons, and made a short prayer before he began the same ● the Bishop alleging, that it was against his order, and command, as is above said. That he hath in the years aforesaid both by precept and example, most profanely opposed the due sanctification of the Lords day, by approving and allowing of profane Wakes, and Revels on that day, contrary to the Laws and Statutes of this Realm: for which purpose he * An Impiety & profaneness, which no age can pattern, many Ministers have been suspended and censured for shortening the Service, that they might preach the longer, and yet they are commanded to curtail it by this Bishop, that the people might have more time to play in Gods own day. Commanded afternoone-Service on the Lord's day not to be long, that so the people might not be hindered from their Recreations; pressed and enjoined all the Ministers in his Diocese in their proper persons, to read the book of sports, in their several Parish Churches, in the midst of divine Service at morning prayer on the Lord's day, contrary to the words, and purport of the said book, which some ministers (as Master H●mphry Chambers, and Master Thomas) refusing to do, he thereupon suspended them both from their office and Benefice, and kept them excommunicated for divers years, notwithstanding the said book was by the Bishop's Order published in their Churches by others, he convented the minister of Beerecrockeham before him, for having two Sermons on the said Parish revel day, alleging * A pious Episcopal reason, fitter for an Alewife, than a Bishop; an Atheist than a Prelate. that it was a hindrance to the said Revel, and to the utterance of the Church Ale, provided to be spent on that day. He convented and punished one Master Thomas Elford a Minister, for preaching at the Parish of Montague, upon the Revel day, upon the Prophet joels exhortation, mourning● charging him, that not only his Sermon, but his very Text was● * O blasphemy! why was not the Revel rather scandalous to the text? scandalous to the Revel, and gave offence to the meeting. And for the same reason, the said Bishop commanded the Churchwardens of the Parish of Barecom●e, to blo● out of the Church wall, this Text of Scripture therein written, taken out of Esay 58.13.14. * O the desperate impiety and profaneness of this Bishop, who might as well obliterate this Scripture out of the Bible, as out of the Church Wall! If thou turn away thy ●oo● from the Sabbath, from doing thy pleasure on my Holy day, and call the Sabbath a delight, the Holy of the Lord Honourable, and shal● honour him, not doing thy own ways, nor finding thine own pleas●re● nor speaking thine own words, then shalt thou delight thyself in the Lord● and I will ●ause thee to ride upon the high places of the earth, and feed th●e with the heritage of Jacob thy Father, for the m●●th of the Lord hath spoken it. And he likewise cau●ed this clause in Doctor Bisse his monument in that Church, formerly Pastor there, to be razed out; He was an enemy to heeathenish Revels. To countenance which Revels, the said Bishop (in opposition ●o the orders of the Judges of Assi●e, and Justices of Peace of Somerset-shire, for the suppressing of Sports and Revels, and their Petition to the King, to that purpose) did call before him divers Ministers of his Diocese, and presented unto them a writing in approbation and commendations of the said sports and Revels: whereunto many of the said Ministers subscribed their names, by the Bishop's persuasions: which writing the said Bishop sent up to the Archbishop of Canterbury, who after the receipt thereof suppressed the Justice's Petition. And shortly after the book for sports and Revels on the Lord's day was published. That he hath within the years forementioned both by his example and command, contrary to the Laws of the Land, introduced into all or most Churches in his Diocese sundry Innovations in the Rites and Ceremonies of the Church, and other new inventions of his own, tending to Popery and Superstition: as namely, setting up of Altars, and enjoining the seats about them to be taken away, saying, * This speech he borrowed from Canterbury; who might do well to prove, that God Almighty sits actually on the Lord's Table, & that as well when there is no Communion there, as when there is. none shall sit equal with or above God Almighty: bowing and cringing to the Altars, and reading the second and third service at the Altar) and enjoined the strict observation of them under the heaviest Censures of the Church; in so much that the Communion Table of Stretton in his Diocese, which he had caused to be railed in Altarwise, being ●rought down again to its former place, and not turned to the East, thereupon no Communion was there permitted to the Parishioners on Palme-Sunday and Easter day 1637. the Minister having received an Order from the said Bishop, *. O monstrous superstition, Sacrilege, and impiety, to deprive the people of the Sacrament, because the Table stood not after his new fancy! No age I am certain yields such a precedent. not to administer the Communion until the Table was again set up Altarwise: and caused divers to be punished for not standing up at the Gospel and Gloria Patri. And he hath likewise forced divers Parishes, as Taunton, Shepton Mallet, and others, to their intolerable cost, to set up † It seems his Lordship delighted more in piping than preaching, and will have men go merrily dancing not mourning to heaven. Organs, where there were none at all, or not a long time before; causing the Churchwardens to levy money towards the buying of them, upon the Parishioners, against their wills, and punishing them in his Ecclesiastical Court, that would not pay towards them, and that he hath put the Country of Somerset to excessive expenses, by reason of such Innovations as aforesaid. That he hath within the time fore-specified contrary to Law vexed and molested in his Ecclesiastical Courts divers of the Clergy and Laity of his Diocese for trivial and small matters; excommunicated and vexed divers Churchwardens, for not railing in the Communion Table, and placing it Altarwise against the East wall of the Chancel; and by name, the Churchwardens of Beckington; whom he not only excommunicated, but likewise caused them and others to be unjustly indicted at the open Assizes held in the Country in Lent, 1636. as for a Riot in hindering the removing of the Table in that Church, putting the said Parish to the expense of 180●. pounds or more, and not absolving the Churchwardens from their excommunication, till they had done such open and ignominious penance, as the said Bishop enjoined them, in three eminent Parish Churches within his Diocese, as likewise at the Market Cross at Wells. The performance of which penance wrought so far upon james Wheeler one of the said Churchwardens, that thereupon he fell into a Consumption through grief, and so died, saying often before his death, that the performance of the said penance being so ignominious, and against his Conscience, was the cause of his death; and by his vexatious suits in his Ecclesiastical Courts, he hath raised his Registers office, in former Bishop's time not worth above ●0. pound per annum, to the value of 3. or 400. pounds or more by the year. That the said Bishop hath within the forenamed years unduly and against Law, pressed the Oaths Ex officio upon divers inhabitants of Wells without complaint or accusation, and likewise the Oath of Deans Rural, with other unlawful Oaths, both upon the Clergy and Laity within his Diocese, and other places; and suspended and excommunicated divers of them that refused to take the said Oaths: and that not only in his Consistory Court, but in his own private Chamber, there being none but a Register with him. That he hath in or about the times forerecited for his own Lucre and gain extorted divers sums of money against Law, as of one Fort, one of the Churchwardens of South-Pederton 20. pound. And also of one Mr. Franklyn the sum of 3. pound (besides the sum of 10. pounds given in Fees, and rewards to the Bishop's servants) for instituting him into the Parsonage of Standerweeke. And hath likewise in the years aforesaid, and in the year 1639. exacted the sum of 6. shillings 8. pence or more, of divers Churchwardens and Parishes within his Diocese, and namely of the Churchwardens of Dunkerton, only for not ringring the Bells when he passed through the bounds of their seveall Parishes, in his Visitation, though privately without giving them any notice of his coming that way. One Long his Surrogate openly averring in Court, that by the 16. Decretal, they might justly take 10. pound for this offence. That he hath within the years forenamed against Law de●erred and denied Institutions upon presentations to Benefices, practising in the interim under hand to confer the same upon his Son, Servants or other dependants, and to deprive the Patrons of their Rights; and hath even by force, against all Law and equity, conferred some of the Benefices upon his Son, Servants and dependants, viz. upon his Son, the Parsonage of Buckland, and endeavoured by the like for●e to confer the Parsonage of Standerweeke upon his said son, and other Parsonages upon his Servants and allies, & did against Law and by force confer the Vicarage of Hynstridge upon his servant Flamsteed. That he hath in or about the foresaid years tampered with witnesses examined by and before him upon Oath, to make them testify untruths, and hath falsified their depositions, setting down his own words and what he would have them depose, instead of what they testified; as namely in the Case of the Churchwardens of Beckington, and in that of Mr. jeanes Minister of Beercrocombe. That he is a Common vexer, persecuter and molester of worthy and painful Ministers, and a countenancer of those who are negligent, scandalous, and profane, as namely he hath within the years forementioned, vexed and persecuted Mr. Chambers, Mr. Thomas, Mr. Croak, Mr. Newton, Mr. Barnard, Mr. Cunnant, Mr. Roswell, with many other godly and painful Ministers of the Diocese, & countenanced his Chaplain Mr. Eglesfield, ●awler, Mr. Long, with other very vicious Ministers, and Mr. Huish and others superstitiously affected. That the said Bishop contrary to Law did in the year 1640. severely exact, and impose upon divers of the Clergy within his Diocese, the new Oath perscribed by the sixth Canon of the late pretended Synod, and caused and enforced them to take the said illegal Oath, himself kissing the Seal of the Commission which authorised him to exact the said Oath of his Clergy, and kneeling down upon his knees took the said Oath first, and then administered it to others; saying, that he was glad in his heart that this Oath was imposed upon all the Clergy of England, for now the true Children of the Church would be known from the spurious and bastards. And further he hath de●yed to confer Orders upon such who refused to take the said Oath, as namely, upon one Mr. Gibbon●. And hath enforced the said Oath upon divers he hath ordained Ministers since the making thereof. That the said Bishop hath been a great fomentor and incourager of the late divisions and wars between the Kingdoms of England and Scotland, conventing and urging the Clergy of his Diocese in the years of our Lord 1638. & 1639. to contribute a liberal benevolence towards the maintenance of the said wars, using this speech as one motive to induce them to this contribution; that it was * Bishop Hall labours to excuse it, in his Answer to the Vindication. p. 14.15. as if the Bishop meant it only in a less evil construction, as referring to the Northern rise of that quarrel, not to our prosecution, when as it is most clear● by the words and circumstances, that he meant quite contrary. Bellum Episcopale, and saying, that what ever cause the King had expressed in hi● Declaration, yet in truth this war was for Us, meaning Us the Bishops. And whereas some of the Clergy denied the payment of so large a Benevolence●s ●s the said Bishop demanded, in regard of their poverty, and because they were still in their first fruits, when they were free from Subsidies, the said Bishop threatened by his power to put more Arms and horses upon them, saying, that if they would not serve the King with their purses, they should serve him with their Arms. And thereupon compelled them to pay the sums he demanded of them against all Law: as namely, Mr. Roswell, Mr. joanes', Mr. Abbot, and others. And not contented herewith, the said Bishop pretending that there were divers poor Vicars and Ministers in his Diocese that were no● able to pay the Benevolence, ●o as he could not raise the sum he expected, thereupon directed his Letters to divers of his wealthier Clergy causing some of them to pay a * Which some of the County conceive he hath pursed up or discharged his own share in this contribution therewith. second contribution. 13. That the said Bishop not content with this first Benevolence, hath since that in the year of our Lord 1642. compelled divers of his Clergy to pay all or part of the six illegal subsidies or Benevolences imposed by the late pretended Synod, without confirmation of Parliament, threatening to excommunicate and deprive them ipson facto who failed payment of it at the days prefixed by the Synod, and sent out a process to Master Newton Minister of Tau●ton (even whiles the said) Town● was much visited by the Pestilence) long before the said Subsidy; or Benevolence was due, to enjoin him to pay it punctually at the day, or else he would inflict on him the penalties prescribed by this Synod; and used these speeches, that if they did not pay the said Subsidy or Benevolence, they should be ground to powder. And the said Commons by protestation s●●ing to themselves the liberty of exhibiting at any time hereafter any other accusation or impeachment against the said Bishop; And also of replying to the answers that he the said Bishop shall make unto the said Articles, or to any of them, and of offering proofs also of the premises or any of them, or any other impeachment or accusation that shall be exhibited by them (as the cause shall according to the course of Parliaments require) do pray that the said Bishop may be put to answer to all and every t●e premises. And that such proceedings, examinations, trials, and judgements may be upon every of them had and used, as is agreeable to Law and Justice. By these Articles of impeachment you may easily discover what a profane, impious, turbulent Prelate this Bishop is, even such a one, whom no age (I think) in many particulars is able to parallel; whose prodigiously profane speeches and actions proclaim to all the world, that our present Prelates impieties have made them fit for judgement; yea to be castout and trampled under fear of men, as the very excrements and offscouring of all things. I have now run through all our ancient Bishoprickes, with that of Chester lately revived, and given you a brief account of the extravagant actions of some of those Lordly Prelates who possessed them; I shall now in the close of this Chapter give you but a touch of some of the late Bishops of Oxford, Bristol, Peterborough and Gloucester (which Bishoprics were erected out of dissolved Monasteries by King See 31. H. 8. c. 8.34. and 35. H. 8. c. 7. Godwins Catalogue, p. 403. to 413. Henry the eight towards the end of his Reign) and so conclude. Oxford. TO pass by the first Bishops of this See, none of the best, there have been three successions of Bishops in Oxford, since I left the University; Houson, Corbet, and Bancroft; all of them Patriots of Innovations, Erroneous, Popish, Arminian Doctrines, superstitious Ceremonies, profane Sports, Revels, and Bacchanals on the Lord's day, scandalous in their lives, notoriously given to the flesh, enemies to frequent preaching, and the true Practice of Piety. Of the two first of them I have given a touch in Durham, and Norwich, page 519. to which I shall refer you, and for the last of them, a Non-preaching Prelate, who (for aught I can learn) never preached above one or two Sermons (if so many) all his life time; he had a finger in the late Canons, Oath, loan, in pressing whereof he was not negligent; and had not death arrested him (with the other two) I doubt not but the Parliament had been troubled with many complaints against them all, which now being buried together with them, I will not revive. Bristol. THE Bishopric of Bristol was first possessed by Paul Bush, who was deprived in Queen Mary's days for being married. Godwin. Cat. p. 411. 412● john Holyman a Papist succeeded him, after whose death the See continued void some four years, Anno 1562. Richard Cheyny Bishop of Gloucester, and john Bullingham his successor, held Bristol in Commendam, so as it stood void o● a Bishop (otherwise than as it was held by Commendam● one and thirty years. Richard Fletcher next enjoyed it till he was translated to Worcester, Anno. 1593. After which it stood vacant ten years to 1603. and then john Thorneborough Bishop of Limbrick in Ireland and Commendatory Dean of York was translated to it. This Bishop and some of his successors had great contests with the Major, Aldermen, and Citizens of B●istoll, whom he would force to come every Lord's day morning, and solemn Holiday, to the Cathedral Sermon, to dance attendance, and do their homage to their Lordships; which they for some years refused, till at last after sundry complaints to the King and Council, the Bishops and they according, the Major and Citizens yielded to come to the College, now and then on solemn days, if the weather were fair, and sometimes in the Summer season. Robert Wright, Robert Wright. one of the late Bishops of this See, had a great contestation with the Dean and Chapter of Bristol, and Master George Salterne, Steward of the City, for opposing him in setting up Images in the Cathedral and other Churches, which gave great offence to the people: he was a great Innovator and maintainer of Superstitious Ceremonies at Bristol to humour Canterbury, by whose means he was translated to Coventry and Litchfield, where you may read more of him. Bishop Cook who succeeded him, Cook. was a more moderate and ingenuous man at first, but became too obsequious to Canterbury's ways and Innovations afterward. Robert Skinner, Robert Skinner. the present Bp of this See, promoted to it by Can●●rburies means, (whose great creature he is) hath been very violent in railing in, and turning Communion Tables Altarwise, (himself with his own hands, and his men turning some:) in magnifying the book for sports on the Lordsday (which he hath * See a Looking glass for all Lordly Prelates, p. 23, 24. used to give others good example) in bowing to Altars, to the † Of whiche shed any on●●rum or drop, he holds is damnable and Sacrilegious. bread and wine at the administration, and at the naming of Jesus; he threatened to punish a Churchwarden for perjury in not presenting the Minister for Preaching twice on the Lord's day, commanding some able ministers to Preach but once a fortnight, and not to preach on holy-days. He affirmed in his last Visitation, That conceived prayers before and after Sermons were never used till Cartwright, that factious firebrand brought them up. He hath been a great Patriot of Arminianism, and styled the Doctrine of the Saints ●inall perseverance in grace, A Doctrine of Devils; enjoining a minister to recant it, else he would vex him in the high Commission, and running violently at him, said, He would have no such Vipers preach such Doctrine in his Diocese: upon which ground he prohibited a Schoolmaster to teach children Mr. Perkins his Chatechisme; and said of his book entitled, A golden Chain, that he might style it as one had done, A chain of damnation. He hath reviled divers ministers calling them Vipers, Dunces, Devils, Traitors, Dogs, Scottish-hearted-Raskals, and the like, for teaching Orthodox Doctrine, and preaching out of their Cures in his own Diocese; and commanded the ministers of Bristol not to suffer any strangers to preach in their Churches, unless they first asked his leave, and showed him the Notes of their Sermons. He caused the King's Arms to be taken down in a Church in Bristol, only because it stood over the Altar. He took the late etc. Oath at his Visitation upon his knees, and imposed it upon others, assuring them, that if they did not take it, the Church would not suffer herself to be at a loss. He hath forced ministers to pay in the Benevolence money granted by the late pretended Synod, and constrained them to pay for their very acquitances. He caused a minister to be brought up by a Pursuivant before the Council Table, for omitting some words of the prayer against the Scots, and praying God to discover more & more the King's enemies in this Kingdom; he hath excommunicated divers for denying to take an Ex Officio Oath; threatened to pull down a house built by a Tenant of the Dean and Chapter, near his Palace, in such furious manner, that the Tenant's wife soon after with the fear fell distracted and died: Neither will he permit another of their Tenants who hath an house at the West end of the Cathedral to place a Tenant in it, saying, He will not suffer so great a Profanation; threatening to put the Dean and Chapter into the High Commission, and there to fine them more than they had for the house, if they admitted of a Tenant; alleging he could not look the Archbishop in the face as long as ●hat house stood: he was an active instrument in compiling the late Canons, Oath and Benevolence, for which he now stands impeached by the Commons. He hath much disaffected, and censured late Parliaments, See the Bistoll men's Petition to the Parliament against him, where much more is expressed. and after the dissolution of the last Parliament, was so confident we should never see another, as he openly said, We should go whoop when he saw another and should say the King was brought to a very low ebb. He threatened to interdict a Fair kept in the Parish of S. james in Bristol, if they would not set up a pair of de●ayed Organs in that Church. But of him enough. Peterborough. IOhn Chambers, John Chambers. a Doctor of Physic, and last Abbot of Peterborough, became the first Bishop of it. It seems the office was not then thought very spiritual, Godw. Cat. Edit. 2. pag. 499. that a Doctor of Physic and an Abbot could supply it. * Godw. ibid. David Poole, David Poole. a Doctor of Law and Deane of the Arches, succeeded him, and was deprived the first year of Queen Elizabeth for Popery, and denying her Supremacy. Will●am Pierce, William P●erce● one of the late Bishops of this Diocese, was a very turbulent man both to Ministers and people, playing the same pranks there, as he hath since more plentifully exercised in his Diocese of Bath and Wells, whither he was translated; of his misdemeanours and impeachment for them by the Parliament, you have already heard. Doctor Lyndsie, Lyndsey. who succeeded him (a great creature and servant of La●d and Neale) was an earnest promoter of the book of pastimes on the Lord's day, a great champion for the Arminians, and all the late Innovations in doctrine, ceremony or worship introduced among us, a bitter enemy to preaching, Lecturers, Lectures and godly people, whom he opposed all he might: Being translated to Hereford, he would there needs visit the Cathedral, Deane and Chapter (being a donative) by his own Episcopal power, and would turn the Communion Table there Altarwise; the Dean and Chapter in defence of their privileges withstood him, and would neither turn their Table, nor suffer him to visit: whereupon he fell into such a raging choler and passion as presently put him into a fit of the stone, whereof he died within few days after. john the present Bishop of this S●e stands now impeached by the House of Commons, John. for the last Canons, Oath, and Benevolences made and granted in the late pretended Synod. Gloucester. THe Bishopric of Godwin. Cat. Edit. 2. pag. 495, 496. Gloucester erected in King Henry the eight his reign, wa● first possessed by john Wakeman, Abbot of T●ukesbury, and by others since, some popish persecutors, as james Brooks in Queen Mary's days, the Pope's Commissioner who passed sentence of condemnation against Cranmer, Ridley and Latymer at Oxford, See Fox Acts and Monuments. vol. 3. p. 649. to 663. and represented the Pope's person there; in which regard these eminent Martyr's would neither bend their knees, nor once move their caps unto him, whereat he was much offended. Cranmer taxeth this Bishop, for being perjured both to the King and Pope, and violating his oath to both. The succeeding Bishops of this See, I shall wholly pretermit, and give you only a short account of Godfrey Goodman, Godfrey Goodman. the present Bishop of this Diocese. This Prelate hath been ever ●eputed a Papist in opinion, if not in practice. In his book entitled, The fall of man, he maintains some Popish Errors, and in Parliament ti●e 3. Ca●oli, broached no less than five several points of flat Popery in one Sermon preached at White-●all before his Majesty, and that impertinently, neither of them falling within the compass of his text: of which complaint being made in Parliament, the King enjoined him publicly to recant those Errors in a Sermon at Whitehall; but he instead of recanting, defended them again; whereupon the King threatened to make him recant in another manner, and to turn him out of his Bishopric: but the than Duke of Buckingham, and the other Prelates procured his peace, and translated him from Rochester (where he then sat Bishop) to Gloucester. In which Diocese proceeding in his former courses, he turned Communion Tables, railed them Altarwise, set up an Altar or two in his own private Chapel with Tapers on them, (one of which Altars, many say, he dedicated to the Virgin Mary) besides he set up divers Crucifixes and Images in the Cathedral at Gloucester and elsewhere; and after the Popish manner, consecrated divers Altar-cloathes, pulpit Clothes, which other vestments for the Cathedral, whereon Crucifixes were embroidered, to the great scandal of the people. And as if this were not sufficient to proclaim his Popery to the world; he hath bestowed much cost in repairing the High-crosse at Windsor, where he was a Prebend: On one side whereof there is a large statue of Christ in colours (after the Popish Garbs in foreign partest hanging on the Cross, with this Latin inscription over it, jesus Nazarenus Rex judaeorum, in great guilded Letters; On the other side, the picture of Christ rising out of the Sepulchre, with his body half in, and half out of it. And to manifest that he is not ashamed of this scandalous work, it is thereupon engraven, That this was done at the cost of Godfrey Bishop of Gloucester, one of the P●●bends there. Besides he suspended one Master Ridler minister of Little Deane, some 8 miles from Gloucester, upon the complaint of some Papists (whom he favours) of which there are many in that parish, for preaching, Th●● a P●pist living and dying a papist in all points, could not be saved; enjoining him to make a public Recantation of this his scandalous and erroneous doctrine (as he termed it, though caught by all Orthodox Protestant Divines) in the Cathedral Church of Gl●cest●r in a Sermon there to be preached Febr. 2. 1636. which this minister not retracting in his Sermon, according to the Bishops' expectation, he thereupon dre● up a Recantation himself, enjoining Master Ridler to publish it in the open Cathedral on Mat●hias day following which he refusing, was thereupon suspended, and his suspension openly read in the Cathedral, March the 5. 1636. This strange Recantation was marked in the front w●th the Jesuits badge (●HS●) and began thus. In the name of God Amen. In which he styles the Church of Rome, the Catholic Church: avers, that we did separate from her only in point of policy (for which he citys a Statute in King Henry the 8. his reign, as if there had been no further separation from her sin●e) not in point of Doctrines, and in substance determines, that the Church of Rome and our Ch●rch are both one, for we have both the sam● Hierarchy and government, the same Liturgy, Holy days, Fasts, Ceremonies, Sacraments, etc. So as those who affirms that Papists are damned, do but through the sides of the Church of Rome give a deadly blow to the Church of England, & deny that we are saved. More such good Romish stuff is expressed in this Recantation, over-tedious to recite. Since this, when the New Canons were compiled in the late pretended Synod, this Bishop at first refused to subscribe them only (as most conceive) because some of them made literally against Popery, whereupon he was suspended from his Bishopric for a season; Since this, some Citizens and a Minister of Gloucester have exhibited a Petition against him in Parliament to prove him (among other things) to be a Papist or popishly affected, he hath been a great encourager of Revels, May-games, Morrices, and dancing meetings on the Lord's day, both by his presence at, exhortations to, and rewards for them, causing one Master Workman, a Reverend minister of Gloucester to be questioned, suspended and censured in the high Commission, only for preaching against those profane Sports, and Images, in the very words of our Homilies. Lordsday. He hath been a great setter forwards of all late Popish Innovations and an open favourer of Papists; so that when the Petitions against him come to be fully heard, as they have been in part, I doubt his name and person will but ill accord: However, if he prove himself a G●od man, at the best he will fall out to be like his brethren, an [Ill-B●shop:] I have now run cursorily over our Bishop's disloyal seditions, extravagant actions in particular, I shall give you but two instances more of their Acts in their Convocation, in general, in affront of our Parliaments and Laws, the one ancient, the other modern, and so conclude with our English Prelates. The first is this. In King * 1 Ed. 3. c. 1. Holins. p. 328.338. to 340. Walsingham. Hist. Angl. p. 91.92.95.106. Speed. p. 674. Edward the second his reign Hugh Spencer the Father and Son, who seduced and abused the King & Kingdom, were banished the Realm by Act of Parliament for ever, as Traitors and enemies of the King, and of his Realm: the Bishops consenting & persuading the K. to condescend thereunto. Yet after this An. 1319. Hugh S●enc●r the Younger and his Father, Petitioned the King against the award in Parliament, whereby they were formerly banished and disinherited without consent of the Prelates, desiring it might be reversed; the King delivered this Petition to the then Archbishop of Canterbury, (Walter Raynolds) and his Suffragans, assembled in their Provincial Council, requi●ing to have their advice and opinion ●herein. The Prelates upon deliberation had (to humour the King) declared; that in their opinion the said award as touching the disinheriting and banishing ●he Spensers, Father and Son, was erroneous, and not rightly decreed; and for themselves they deemed that they neither did or could think it reason to consent thereto (though Walsingham writes expressly, that they persuaded the King to consent to this banishment) and therefore they required, that it might be repealed: whereupon the King disannulled the same, which afterwards occasioned much bloodshed, civil wars, and cost Hugh Spencer the Elder his head, and the King his Crown and Life, in Conclusion. The later is yet F●esh in memory, to wit, the Canons, etc. Oath, and Subsidies lately made and granted by our Present Prelates An. 1640. in their pretended Synod, held and continued against Law, in affront of the Parliament then dissolved. What strange kind of me●●●ll these Canons and Oath etc. were compounded of, appears by the perusal of them in the printed Book; and how culpable our Prelates were in casting, mounting, and discharging them upon the inferior ministers and people in contempt of our Laws and Liberties, their late impeachment at the Bar in the Lord's house, by the house of Commons will best demonstrate, the true Copy whereof here ensueth. August the 4. 1641. The Impeachment against the Bishops, sent up by Sergeant wild, & delivered at the Bar in the Lord's house verbally, by Order of the House. MY Lords, the Knights, Citizens, and Burgesses of the Commons house of Parliament, being sensible of the great Infelicities and Troubles which the Commonwealth h●th sustained by the exorbitant courses of the Bishops, and knowing well what the wiseman saith, Eccles. 8.11. Tha● i● sentence be not speedily executed against ●n evil werke, the heart's ●f the son●e of men are set upon further mischief: * Eccles. 8 11. (●he timely redress whereof doth better become the wisdom of Parliaments than a too-late woeful repentance;) have commanded me to represent unto your Lordships, That Walter Bishop of Winchester, Robert Bishop of Coventry and Litchfield. Godfrey Bishop of Gloucester. Joseph Bishop of Ex●ester. John B●shop of Asaph. William Bishop of Bath and Wells. Geo●ge B●shop of Hereford. Matthew Bishop of Ely. William B●shop of Bangor. Robert Bishop of Bris●oll. John B●shop of Roch●ster. John Bishop of Peterborough. Morgan Bishop of Landaffe. Together with Willi●m Archbishop of Canterbury, and others of the Clergy of that Province, at a Convocation or Synod for the same Province begun at London, in the year 1640. did contrive, make, and promulge several Constitutions and Canons Ecclesiastical, containing in them divers matters contrary to the King's Prerogative, to the fundamental L●wes and Statutes of the Realm, to the Rights of Parliament, to the Propriety and Liberty of the Subjects, and matters tending to sedition, and of dangerous consequence. And to add the more weigh● and efficacy to this their monstrous design, They did at the same Synod under a specious and fair Title, grant a Ben●vol●nce or Contribution to his Majesty, to be paid by the Clergy of that Province, contrary to Law: It rested not there, for though this had been enough to have affrighted and terrified the King's people with strange apprehensions and fears, yet that these might not seem to be contrivancies of their brain or Fancies o●ly● they were put in Execution and were executed upon divers with animosity and rigour, to the great oppression of the Clergy of this Realm, and other his Majesty's subjects, and in contempt of the King, and of the Law. Whether these persons, my Lords, that are culpable of these Offences, shall be thought fit to have an Interest in the Legislative power, your Lordship's Wisdom and Justice is able to judge. But for these matters ●nd things, the Knights, Citizens, and Burgesses of the Commons House in Parliament, in the name of themselves, and of all the Commons of England, do impeach the said Bishop's beforenamed of the Crimes and Misdemeanours before expressed, and do therefore pray that they may be forthwith put to their Answers in the Presence of the Commons, and that such further Proceedings may be had against them, as to Law and Justice shall appertain. Now that the world may take notice what Power the Clergy in their Convocation have to make Canons and Constitutions to bind the subjects, and of what validity their late Canons are; I shall avouch the Votes of the Commons House concerning them, as I find them printed at the end of this Impeachment of Bishops. The Votes concerning the Bishop's late Book of Canons, in the House of Commons. THat the Clergy of England convented in any Convocation or Synod, or otherwise, have no power to make any Constitutions, Canons, or Acts whatsoever, in matter of doctrine, or otherwise, to bind the Clergy or Laity of this Land without the common consent of Parliament. That the several Constitutions and Canons Ecclesiastical, treated upon by the Archbishops of Canturbury and York, Precedents of the Convocation, for the respective Provinces of Canterbury and York, and the rest of the Bishops and Clergy of these Provinces, and agreed upon by the King's Majesty's licence, in their several Synods, begun at London and York, 1640. do not bind the Clergy or Laity of this Land, or either of them. And thus I have don● with our English Lordly Prelates, whose only study is and hath been to support their Lordly dignity, not true religion, devotion and piety I shall conclude with them in Saint * De consider. ad Eugenium, lib. 4. Bernard's words. Vides omnem Ecclesiasticum zelum fervere sola pro dignita●e tuenda: Honori totum datur, sanctitati nihil, aut parum. Nisi quod sublime est, hoc salutare dicamus; & quod gloriam redolet, id justum. Ita omne humile probro ducitur inter Palatinatos. Et tunc potissimum volunt dominari, cum professi fuerint servitutem. Fideles se spondent, ut opportunius fidentibus noceant. Ante omnia sapientes sunt ut facia●t mala, b●num autem facere nesciunt. Hi invisi terrae & coe●o, utrique injecêre manus; impii in Deum, temerarii in sancta, seditiosi in invicem, aemuli in vicinos, inhumani in extraneos, quos neminem amantes, amat nemo. Hi sunt, qui subesse non sustinent, praeesse non norunt, superioribus infideles, inferioribus importabiles. Docuerunt linguam suam grandia loqui, cum operentur exigua, Blandissimi adulatores, & mordacissimi detractores, simplicissimi dissimulatores, & malignissimi Proditores. O miserandam Sponsam talibus creditam Paranymphis, qui assignata cultui ejus, proprio retinere quaestui non verentur. Non amici profectò Sponsi, sed aemuli sunt. Erunt inquam hujusmodi maximo studio corrigendi, ne pereant; aut ne perimant, coercendi. CHAP. VII. Containing the several Treasons, Rebellions, Seditions, Schisms, Contumacies, Wars, and disloyalties of the Bishops of France, Normandy, Scotland, and Ireland, with reference unto the Kings of England. HAving thus passed through the Treasons, Rebellions, Seditions, Wars, and disloyal practices of our English Lordly Prelates, I shall here in the next place give you a taste of the like crimes and practices of some French, Norman Prelates against our Kings, their Sovereigns, either here or in Normandy; and likewise of the Bishops of Scotland, and Ireland; which I thought meet to couple with our English Prelates, these Kingdoms being now happily united under the Government of our gracious Sovereign, and his deceased Father. French and Norman Bishops Acts of this kind. I shall begin with Saint Germane Bishop of A●xerre in France, St. GERMAN. of whom it is storied, * Poly●h●●●. l. 5. c. 1. Ribaden●ira l●s fl●urs des vie● des Saints. part 2 p. 71.72. Vincentii speculum hist. l. 20. c. 11. Ant●ni●i chron. Tit. 11. c. 18. sect. 3. f. 51. b. See part 1. before p. 224. that coming into England in King Vortigerns time, and repairing to his Court with his Companions in a cold frosty night, the King shut him out and would give him no lodging; which the King's Herdsman seeing, taking pity upon them, and commiserating their affliction, lodged them in his house, and killed a calf, which they did eat at supper: whose bones Saint German commanded to be brought to him when supper was ended, and putting them all into the Calf's skin, he miraculously raised up the Cal●e again from the dead, (whereas Christ and his Apostles never raised any dead beast, but dead men only) and put him to his dam, where he sell a eating hay. And on the next day by command from God (as some writers affirm) German deposed Vortigerne from his Kingdom, and made the Herdsman King in his place, to the great admiration of all men: and from thence forth the King● of the Britaines descended from the race of this Herdsman. But Gildas in his History saith, that this happened not to Vortigerne, but to King Powes, named Beuly, whose successors in t●at part of Wales issued from this Herdsmans' race. Our learned Martyr * See his supplication to King Henry the 8. p. 190. Doctor Barnes reciting this story and Legend out of Petrus de Natalibus concludes thus. I think no man will bind me to prove this thing (of the Calf) a lie, and yet it must be preached and taught in each Church, it must be written in holy Saints lives, and he ●ust be a Saint that did it, and why? because he deposed a King, and set in a Nea●esherd. ODO Bishop of Bayeux. Odo * W●llie●mus Malmesb. De Gestis Regum Angl. l. 4. p, 120 121. Holinsherd. p. 17, 18, Henry Huntindon Hist. l. 7. p, 372, 373, etc. Bishop of Bayeux, was at first in great estimation with his Brother William the Conqueror, and bare great rule under him; till at last for envy that Lanfranke was preferred before him, he conspired against him: who understanding thereof committed him to Prison, where he remained, till the said Prince then lying on his death bed, released and restored him to his former liberty. When the King was dead, William Rufus took him back into England, supposing no less than to have had a special friend, and a trusty Counsellor of him in all his affairs. But ere long after his coming thither, he fell again into the same offence of ingratitude, whereof he became culpable in the conquerors days. For perceiving that Lanfranke Arch Bishop of Canterbury was so highly esteemed with the King, that he could bear no rule, and partly suspecting that Lanfrancke had been chief cause of his former imprisonment, he suffered Duke Robert to bereave his Brother King William Rufus of the dominion of England all he might, and conspired with the rest, against his Nephew: and thereupon writ sundry Letters unto Duke Robert, counselling him to come over with an army in all h●ste, to take the rule upon him, which by his practice should easily be compassed; Duke Robert, thus animated, pawns the County of Constance to his younger Brother Henry for a great sum of gold; and therewith returned answer to the said Bishop, that he should provide and look for him upon the South coast of England, at a certa●ne ●ime appointed. Hereupon Odo fortified the Castle of Rochester, and began to make sore wars against ●he Kings friends in Kent, and procured his other complices also to do the like in other parts of the Realm. And first on the West part of England, Geoffrey Bishop of Constans, with his Nephew Robert de Mowbray Earl of Northumberland, setting forth from Bristol, took and sacked Bath and Be●kley, with a great part of Wiltshire, and brought the spoil to Bristol, where they fortified the Castle for their greater safety. Robert de Bygod over-rode and robbed all the Countries about Norwich, and Hugh de Grandwesuit spoilt and wasted all the Country's abou● Leicester; And Robert Mountgomery Earl of Shrew●bury, with William Bishop of Durham, and others, wasted the Country with fire and sword, killing, and taking great numbers of people where they came. Afterwards coming to Worcester they assaulted the City, and burned the Suburbs: But Bishop Wolstan being in the Town, encouraged the Citizens to resist; who by his exhortation sallying out of the City, when the enemies waxed negligent, they slew and took above 5000. men of them in one day. Archbishop Lanfranke in the mean● time, whilst the Realm was thus troubled by Odoes' means on each side, writeth to, and admonisheth all the King's friends, to make themselves ready to defend their Prince. And when they were assembled with their forces, he counselled the King to march into the ●ield speedily with them, to repress his enemies The King following his counsel, commanding first all unjust Imposts, Taxes and Tallages to be laid down, and promising to restore such favourable Laws as the people should desire, to ingratiate himself with h●s Subjects; marcheth with a mighty army into Kent, where the sedition began takes Tunbridge and Hornecastle, and afterward b●seigeth Bishop Odo in the Castle of Pemsey● which the B●shop had strongly fortified. Robert landing with a great Army in England during this siege, Odo through want of victual was glad to submit himself, and promised to cause the Castle of Rocheste●, to be delivered, but at his coming thither, they within the City suffered him to enter, and straightways laid him fast in P●●son. Some judge that this was done under a colour by his own consent. But the King besieging the City, they within were glad ●o deliver i● up into his hand●. Thus lost B●shop Odo all his Livings and dignities in England, and so returned into Nor●andy; where under Duke Robert, he had the chief government of the Country committed to him. Anno * Roger●● de H●veden Annal. pars posterior, p. 768. to 778.795 Holinshed p. 150, 151. Neubrig. hist. l. 5. c. 22. Antiqu. eccles. Bri. p. 140. Mat. Westm. An. 1196 p. 71. Dom. 1196. Earl john, King Richard the first his Brother, with his forces riding forth into the Country about Beauvois, made havoc in robbing and spoiling all a●ore him. Anon as Philip the Bishop of Beauvois (a man more given to the Camp then to the Church) had knowledge hereof, thinking them to be a mee●e prize for him, with Sir William de Merlow and his Son, and a great number of other valiant men of war, came forth into the fields, and encountering with the enemies, fought very stoutly; But yet in the end the Bishop, the archdeacon and all the chief Captains were taken, the residue slain and chased; After this Earl john and Marchades presented the two Prelates with great triumph unto King Richard early in the morning, The Bishop of Beau●●is●aken ●aken Prisoner's lying yet in his bed, as those that were known to be his great enemies, saying to him in French, Rise Richard, rise, we have gotten the great Chantor of Beauvois, and a good Choir man (as we take it) to answer him in the same note, and here we deliver them unto you to use at your discretion. The King seeing them smiled, and was very glad for the taking of this Bishop, for that he had ever found him his great adversary; And therefore being thus taken fight in the field with armour on his back, thought he might be bold in temporal wise to chastise him, sith he (not regarding his calling) practised to molest him with temporal weapons. Whereupon he committed him to close Prison, all armed as he was. It chanced soon after, that two of his Chaplains came unto the King to Roven where this Bishop was detained, beseeching the King of Licence to attend upon their Master now in captivity; unto whom (as it is of some reported) the King made this answer: I am content to make you Iudge● in the cause betwixt me and your Master; as for the evils which he hath either done, or else gone about to do unto me, let the same be forgotten. This is true, that I being taken as I returned from my journey made into the holy Land, and delivered into the Emperor's hands, was in respect of my Kingly state, used according thereunto very friendly, and honourably, till your Master coming thither (for what purpose he himself best knoweth) had long conference with the Emperor. After which, I for my part, in the next morning tasted the fruit of their over-nights talk, being then loaden with as many Irons as a good Ass might not very easily have borne. judge you therefore what manner of imprisonment your Master deserved at my hands, that procured such ease for me at the Emperor's hands. These two Chaplains had their mouths stopped with these words thus by the King uttered, and so departed their ways. The Bishop being still detained in Prison, procured suit to be made to the Pope for his deliverance, writing a Letter to the Pope against the King for this hard usage, recorded by Hoveden; whereupon the Pope writ a Letter to the King in his behalf, to importune his release. But the Pope being truly informed of the matter, and wisely considering, that the King had not taken the Bishop Preaching but fight, and kept him prisoner rather as a rough enemy, then as a peaceable Prelate, would not be earnest with the King for his deliverance, but rather reproved the Bishop, In that he had preferred secular warfare before the spiritual, and had taken upon him the use of a Spear, instead of a Crosier, an Helmet, instead of a Mitre, an Herbergean, instead of a white Rocket, a Target for a Stole, and an iron Sword, in lieu of the spiritual Sword; and therefore he refused to use any Commandment to King Ric●ard for the setting o● him at Liberty: But yet he promised to do what he could, by way of entreating, that he might be released. It is reported by some Writers, that the Pope at first not understanding the truth of the whole circumstance, should send to King Richard, commanding him by force of the Canons of the Church, to deliver his Sons, the Bishop and Archdeacon, out of their captivity. To whom the King sent their Armour, with this message written in Latin, Vide an tunica filii tui si●, an non: that is, See whether these are the garments of thy Sons or not: alluding to the saying of those that carried Joseph's coa●e to jacob: Which when the Pope saw, he said, Nay by Saint Peter, it is neither the apparel of my Sons, nor yet of my Brethren, but rather they are the vestures of the children of Mars; and so he left them still to be ransomed at the King's pleasure. The Bishop thus seeing no hope to be delivered without some agreement had betwixt the two Kings, became now, through irksomeness of his bonds an earnest mediator for peace, whereas he had been before an extreme stirrer up of war. Such a Schoolmaster, is imprisonment, and plucker down of lofty courages. But not prevailing, he plots how to make an escape. When Queen Elionor●ing ●ing Richard's Mother came to Rhone, she sent for this Bishop's keeper's, to permi the Bishop to c●me to her lodging to sp●ake with her; which although it were dangerous, yet they unwilling to resist the Queen's sui●e, permitted him to go out of the Tow ga●es fe●●e●ed, with themselves accompanying him: As they passed b● a Church, the Bishop ran to the door though 〈◊〉, as well as he cou●d, and laying hold on the Ring of the Chur●h● cried out with a loud vo●ce saying, I demand the peace of God and the Church. At which speech his Keepers much troubled, laid hands on him, pul●ed him from the Church door, and brought him back aga●ne to the Tower, where they kept him more strictly than before. Which ●he King hearing of, sent him to Chine, to be kept close Prisoner. After this he offered King Richard 10000 marks for his enlargement, which he refused. But K●ng john coming to the Crown, at the Pope's request released h●m ●or 2000 He taking a solemn Oath before the Cardinal and other Ecclesiastickes, that he would never all his life after, bear arms against Christians, as he had cause● now no● to do. Walter Archbishop of Rhoan Normandy interdicted by the Archbishop of R●ven An Reg. 8. Hoveden Annal. pars. posterio, ●. 765; 76●. Matthew Paris, An. 1196. p. 175. Matthew Westm, An. 1196. p. 70, 71. About the same time Walter, Arch bishop of Roven, at the instigation of the French King, pu● all the Country of Normandy under sentence of interdiction, because King Richard had begun to sort ●he a Ca●●le at Lisse Dandely upon a piece of ground which the Archbishop claimed to appertain unto hi● See. The Archbishop would ●y no meane● release the interdict, So as the bodies ●f dead men lay unburied through all the Villages and streets of t●e C●ties of Normandy. Hereupon, the King much troubled at the Archbishop's dealing, whom he had advanced and much employed, s●nds ●o Rome to the Pope to hear the cause between them; The matter being brought before the Pope, he perceiving the intent of King Richard, was not otherwise grounded upon an● covetous purpose, to defraud the Church o● her right, but one●y to bu●ld a fortress in such place as was mo●t expedient for defence of the Country about, to preserve it from invasion of the enemies, counselled the Archbishop, no● to s●and against the King in it, but to exchange with him for some other Lands, which was done, and the interdiction by the Pope released. This Archbishop was a great warrior, bore great sway in England, during King Richard's absence and captivity, and troubled the Realm very much with taxes and wars. Before I come to the Prelates of Scotland, I shall insert one story of a Patriarch of Jerusalem, who affronted our King Henry the second to his face, in a shameful manner. The story is this. Heraclius * Fabian● Chron. part 7. p. 353, 354. c. 239. Polychron l. 7. c. 24. Matth●w Paris, Hist. Ang. p. 137 Hoved. fol. 358. Speeds H●●t. p. 52●. sect. 88 Patriarch of jerusalem came into England in the thirtyeth year of King Henry the second, and made busy request to him against the Saracens, proffering him the keys of jerusalem, and of our Lords grave, with Letters of Pope Lucius the third, charging him, that he should take upon him the Kingdom of jerusalem, with the royal Standard of the Kingdom as due unto him, and likewise make a royal voyage thither in proper person with an army for the security thereof, and to have mind of the Oath that he before time had made. The King deferred his answer, and Baldwin the Arch bishop Preached, and exhorted men to take the Cross, by whose means many there were that avowed that journey. The King at last, by the advice of his whole Council and Parliament, gave this answer, that he might not leave his Land without keeping, nor yet leave it to the prey and robbery of the French men; but he would give largely of his own to such as would take upon them that voyage. With this answer Hera●lius was discontented, and said, we seek a man and not money, well near every Christian Region sendeth to us money, but no Land sendeth to us a Prince. But the King laid for him such excuses, that the Patriarch departed from him discontented and comfortless. Whereof the King being advertised, intending somewhat to recomfort h●m with pleasant words followed him to the Sea side. But the more the King thought to satisfy him with his fair speech, the more the Patriarch was discontented, in so much, that at last he said unto him. Hitherto thou hast reigned gloriously, but hereafter thou shalt be forsaken of him that thou at this time forsakest; think on him what he hath given to thee, and what thou hast yielded to him again; How first thou wert false to the King of France, and after slew Thomas Becket, and last of all, thou forsakest the Protection of Christ's Faith. The King was moved with these word● and said unto the Patriarch. Though all the men of the Land were one body, and spoke with one mouth, they durst not speak ●o me such words. No wonder (said the Patriarch) for they love thine and not thee, That is to mean, they love thy goods temporal, and fear the loss of promotion, but they love not thy soul. And when he had so said, he offered his head to the King, saying; Do by me right as thou didst by Thomas Becket, for I had rather be slain of thee, then of the Saracens, for thou art worse than any Sarasen, and they follow a prey and not a man. But the King kept his patience and said, I may not wend out of my Land, for my own Sons will arise against me when I am absent. No wonder (said the Patriarch) for of the devil they came, and to the devil they shall, and so departed from the King in great ire. So rudely have Prelates dealt with the greatest Princes, as thus both in words and deeds, to revile and contemn them, as if they were their slaves to be at their command, though with the hazard of their lives, Crowns and Kingdoms, upon every humour. I now pass on to the Scottish Prelates. The Bishops of Scotland's acts in this kind. TO pass from Normandy to Scotland; before I enter into a Relation of any of the Scotish Prelates actions; I shall inform you what a Holinshed his History of Scotland. p. 183. Holinshed writes of King David's erection of Bishoprickes in Scotland, and his endowing of them with large temporal possessions. This Church in the original plantation of the Gospel having been governed only by Presbyters, and wanting Bishops for some hundred of years, following herein the custom of the Primitive Church, as b Scot chron. l. 3, c. 8. john Fordon, c De Gestis Scot l. 2. c. 3. john Major, d De Brit. Eccle. primordiis p. 800 Bishop Usher, and Council p. 342. Spelman testify; David King of Scots erected four Bishoprickes, within this Realm, Rosse, Brochin, Dunkeld and Dublaine, indowing them with rich Rents, fair Lands, and sundry right commodious possessions. Moreover, he translated the Bishops See of Murthlake unto Aberden, for sundry advised considerations, augmenting it with certain revenues, as he thought expedient. He was admonished (as the report goeth) in his sleep, that he should build an Abbey for a religious Order, to live in together; Holyrood house builded. Whereupon he sent for workmen into France, and Flanders, and set them in hand to build this Abbey of Canons regular, as he was admonished, dedicating it in the honour of a Cross (whereunto he bore special devotion) for that very strangely it slipped into his hands on a time, as he was pursuing and following of a Hart in the Chase: But enough of these Monkish devises. Many prudent men blame greatly the unmeasurable liberality of King David; Liberality in King David toward the Church reproved. which he used towards the Church, in diminishing so hugely the revenues of the Crown, being the cause that many Noble Princes his Successors, have come to their final ends, for that they have been constrained through want of treasure to maintain their royal estates, to procure the fall of sundry great Houses, to possess their Lands and livings; also, to raise payments and exactions of the Common people, to the utter impoverishment of the Realm. And sometime they have been constrained to invade England by wars, as desperate men not caring what came of their lives. Other whiles they have been enforced to stamp naughty money to the great prejudice of the Common wealth. All which mischiefs have followed since the time that the Church hath been thus enriched, and the Crown impoverished. The Church enriched, and the Crown impoverished. Therefore King james the first, when he came to King David's Sepulchre at Dunfirmling, he said; The saying of King james the first. that he was a sore Saint for the Crown. A sore Saint. john Major. Meaning that he left the Church over-rich, and the Crown too poor. For he took from the Crown (as john Major writeth in his Chronicles) 60000. pound Scotish of yearly revenues; 60000. pound in Lands given to the Church. Wherewith he endowed those Abbeys. But if King David had considered how to nourish true Religion, he had neither endowed Churches with such riches, nor built them with such royalty, for the superfluous possessions of the Church (as they are now used) are not only occasion to evil Prelates to live in most insolent pomp and corrupt life, Superfluous possessions of the Church. but an assured Net to draw gold and silver out of Realms. Thus Holinshed of the Bishops and Bishoprickes of Scotland in general. In a f Will. Harinson descrip. Eng. l. 2. c. 2. p. 140. Convocation at Fairefax under King Gregory, Anno, 875. It was decreed by the Bishops of Scotland, that Ordinaries and Bishops should have authority to order all men, both public and private (yea Kings themselves) as well for the keeping of Faith given, as to constrain them to confirm the same, and to punish such as should be found in the contrary. This was a high strain of insolency and treachery against the Prerogative of the King and Nobles privileges, whom these Prelates endeavoured to enthrall to their Lordly pleasures; and perchance it was in affront of King David's Law who ordained Anno 860. (but 15. years before) that Priests should attend their Cures, and not intermeddle with secular businesses, or keep Horses, Hawks, or Hounds. A very good Law, had it been as well executed. Anno g Walsi●gham hist. Angl. p. 28. Annals of Ireland in Master Cambden. p. 160, 161. 1294. the Scots conspiring together against their Sovereign Lord and King, john Bailiol, rose up in arms against him, and enclosing him in a Castle, they elected to themselves twelve Peers after the manner of France; whereof the four first were Bishops, by whose will and direction all the affairs of the Kingdom should be managed. And this was done in despite to disgrace the King of England, who set the said john over them against their wills. Whereupon the King of England brought an Army towards Scotland, in Lent following, to repress the rash arrogancy and presumption of the Scotch against their own Father and King; and miserably wasted the Country, overrunning it quite, and making both them and their King whom he took Prisoner, to do homage, and swear fealty, and give pledges to him as * Hist. Anglic p. 31, 32, 33, 34, 36 Walsingham recipes more at large. Among these Bishops it seems that the Bishop of ●lascow was one of the chief opposites against the King of Scotland and England, for Anno 1298. I find this Bishop one of the chief Captains of the Rebellious Scots, and leading an Army in the field; which being disbanded for fear of the English forces, upon promise of pardon, this Bishop Ne proditionis notam incurreret, lest he should incur the brand of treason, rendered himself to Earl Warren sent into Scotland with an Army, who committed him prisoner to the Castle of Rok●burrow, for a Rebel, where he was detained. Wimundus Bishop of the Isles William of * Hist. l. 1. c. 23, 24. Neubery records; Tha● David King of Scots was divinely chastised by one Wimundus, an English man of obscure parents, made Bishop of the Scottish Islands; who waxing proud of his Bishopric, began to attempt great matters: Not content with the dignity of his Episcopal Office, he did now in his mind walk in great and wonderful matters above himself, having a mouth speaking great things, with a most vain heart. In conclusion, gathering together Poor and bold men, no● fearing the judgement of verity, he gave out himself to be the Son of Count Murrey, spoilt of the inheritance of his Fathers, by the King of Scots; that he had an intention no● only to prosecute his right, but likewise ●o revenge his wrongs; that he desired to have them, the Consorts both of his danger and fortune● that i● was a business verily of some labour and danger, but of great reputation, and much emolument. All of them therefore being animated by, and sworn to his words, he began cruelly to play Rex through the Neighbour Islands, and he was now like Nembroth, A mighty hunter before the Lord, disdaining according to the duty of his Episcopal Office, to be a Fisher of Men, like Peter, his Military troops increasing daily, amongst whom, he being taller than the rest, almost by the head and shoulders, like a great General, inflamed the minds of all the rest. He made excursions into the Provinces of Scotland, exterminating all things with rapines and murders; and when as a royal Army was sent against him, retiring himself into remote Forests, or ●lying back into the Ocean, he eluded all their warlike preparations; and the Army retiring, he broke out again out of his lurking places, to infest the Provinces. When therefore he prospered in all things, and became now terrible, even to the King himself; a certain Bishop a most simple man, miraculously repressed his violence for a time; to whom, when he denouncing war, threatened utter devastation, unless he would pay him a tribute; He answered, The will of the Lord be done, for by my example, never shall any Bishop be made the tributary to another Bishop. Therefore, having exhorted his people, he meets him coming with fury, only greater than he in Faith, but far unlike him in other things, and for the encouragement of his Soldiers, he himself giving the first stroke of the battle, casting a small Axe at him, by God's good pleasure prostrated the enemy marching in the front: With whose fall the people being encouraged, rann● violently upon the Robbers, and slaying a great part of them, compelled the most fierce captain unmanfully to fly. This, he himself was wont afterwards to relate among his friends with mirth, as glorying, That only God could over come him by the Faith of a simple Bishop. After this, resuming his Forces, he wasted the Islands and Provinces of Scotland, as at first: Whereupon the King was compelled to appease this Robber; to which end using better counsel than formerly, he resolved, to deal wisely with a proud and cra●ty enemy, with whom he could not deal valiantly: Therefore granting to him a certain Province, with the monastery of Furnace, he suspended his excursions for a time. But when as he gloriously passed through the subdued Province like a King, with a powerful army, and became exceeding troublesome to the Monastery itself of which he had been a Monk; by the consent of the Nobles (who hated either his power, or his insolence) some Inhabitants of the said Province laid wait for him: and having gotten a convenient time, when as he followed the multitude he had sent before him to his lodging, with a slow pace, and a small guard, they apprehending him, bound him and put out both his eyes, because both were wicked: and cutting off the cause of a virulent race, they gelded him (writes my Author) for the peace of the Kingdom of Scotland, not for the Kingdom of Heaven: This Bishop, thus emasculated, afterwards came to Belleland, and there continued quiet many years till his death; Yet he is reported then to have said, that if he had the eye but of a Sparrow, his Enemies should no way insult off their Acts against him. So Neubrigens●s. If all our Lordly Bishops were gelt like this, for the peace of the Kingdom, both of Scotland and England, that we might be no more troubled with this their Lordly virulent generation in ●uture ages, I presume it would be as great a blessing, as could befall both Kingdoms and Churches. * Holinshed Hist. of Scot p. 196. Adam Bishop of Cathnes slain by the people of ●hat Country. About the year 1230. Adam Bishop of Cathnes. the men of Cathnes, sore offended with their Bishop, named Adam, for that upon refusal to pay their Tithes, he had accursed and excommunicated them, fell upon him within his own house; And first scourging him with Rods, at length set fire upon him, and burned him within his own kitchen: Which Act being reported to the Scottish King Alexander, as then sojourning at Edinburgh, he hasted forth with all speed to punish the offenders, Straight execution. not ceasing till he had taken 400●. of them● all which number he caused to be hanged; and for that he would have no succession to come of such a wicked seed, he appointed all their Sons to lose their stones. The place where they were so gelded, is called even to this day the Stony-hill. The Stony-hill. The Ea●le of Cathnes, for that he neither succoured the Bishop in time of need, nor yet sought to punish the offenders that did this cruel deed, was deprived of his Earldom, The Earl of Cathnes looseth his Lands. and the Lands belonging to the same. The Pope highly commended King Alexander, King Alexander commended of the Pop●● for this punishment taken of them that had so cruelly murdered their Bishop. Thus was one small cruelty occasioned by this Bishop's covetousness, and perverseness, punished with a far greater; yea, such a one as is hardly parralleld in story; and that by the instigation of the Prelates and Pope, who applauded this barbarous cruelty. Had all Lordly, Traytorly, Rebellious, and Seditious Prelates been thus gelded, that no succession might spring from their wicked seed, to infest both Church and State, it had been a more profitable and commendable action, than the gelding of these poor Laymen. King * Holinsh. History of Scotland, p. 291. james the fourth, Will. Elfing●tone Bishop of Aberdin●. Anno 1504 when he had formerly ministered justice so amongst his Subjects, that they lived in great peace and quietness, William Elfinstone Bishop of Aberdene, one of his Counsel, devised ways to win the King great profit and gain, by calling his Barons, and all those that held any Lands within this Realm, to show their evidences by way of recognition; and if they had not sufficient writings to show, warrantabl● by the antecedent Laws of the Kingdom, the Lands should remain at the King's pleasure. But when the King perceived his people to grudge herewith, and not without ca●se, as with a thing devised to disquiet his people and the whole Country; of his own courteous nature he easily agreed with the possessors of such Lands: For the which he purchased great love amongst his people, and the Bishop, the deviser of this Ordinance, won passing great hatred and malice. Gavin Bishop of Dunkeld. Anno. 1521. * Holish. History of Scotland, p. 307. A Parliament was summoned to be kept at Edinburgh, the 26. of january, and a general Summons of forfeiture proclaimed at the Market Cross in Edinburgh, wherein divers were summoned to make their appearance in the said Parliament, to be tried for sundry great offences by them committed: Whereupon Gavin Douglas Bishop of Dunkeld hearing of this Proclamation (though not named in it) conscious to himself of great offences, fled into England, and remained a● London in the Savoy, where he died. Anno 1569. * Martyns' History, p. 552. There was a great rebellion in the North by the Earls of Westmoreland and Northumberland and others: Bishop of Rosse. Murray then Regent of Scotland, informed Queen Elizabeth, that the Bishop of Rosse, then in England was the Author of that Rebellion, whereupon he was committed to the Bishop of London, to remain his Prisoner. As the Archbishops of Canterbury Primates of all England, have been the greatest Traitors and Incendiaries of all other our Prelates; so have the Bishops and Archbishops of Saint Andrew's, Primates of all Scotland, been the like in that Realm, of which I shall give you a taste. * john Scot Roger de Hoveden Annalium pars posterior, p. 597, ●98, 599● 614, to 617, 621.646, to 649. In the year of our Lord 1180. Richard Bishop of Saint Andrews deceasing, there arose a great Schism about the election of a new Bishop; for the canons of the Church of S. Andrews, elected john Scot for their Bishop, and William King of Scots, made choice of Hugh his Chaplain, and caused him to be consecrated by the Bishops of his Kingdom, notwithstanding the said john's appeal to the Pope. Whereupon Pope Alexander sent Alexis a sub-Deacon of the Church of Rome into Scotland, to hear and determine the controversy between these two competitors: Who after a long debate, finding, that the said john was Canonically elected, and that Hugh after the appeal to the Pope, was violently intruded by the King into the Bishopric of Saint Andrew's, immediately deposed him from his Bishopric, and by his authority imposed perpetual silence on him; confirmed the election of john, and caused him to be consecrated Bishop of Saint Andrew's, by the Bishops of Scotland, the King neither prohibiting nor contradicting it, yea, permitting it by the Counsel of the Bishops of his Realm. But immediately after his consecration, the King prohibited him to stay within his kingdom: and Hugh carried himself as Bishop, no less than he did before his deprivation; and taking with him the Episcopal Chaplet, Staff, and Ring, with other things, he unlawfully detaining them, and beginning his journey towards Rome, departed. And because he would not restore the things he carried away, Alexis excommunicated him, interdicted his Bishopric, and the Pope confirmed that sentence. Hereupon the Pope writes three Letters; one to the Bishops, Abbots, and Prelates of all Scotland, the Prior of Saint Andrew's, and the Clergy and people of that Diocese, honourably to receive john as their Bishop, within 8 days after the receipt of this Letter, and to submit unto him as their Bishop; and putting on the spirit of fortitude to labour wisely and manfully for the preservation of Ecclesiastical Justice, and to endeavour to appease the King's displeasure; But if the King were averse, or inclining to the Counsel of wicked men, than they ought to obey God and the holy Church of Rome more than men; otherwise he must and would ratify the sentence which Hugh Bishop of Durham had pronounced against the contumacious and rebellious. Another Letter to all the Bishops and Prelates of Scotland, to denounce Hugh excommunicated, and to avoid his company as an excommunicate Person, till he restored to john, the goods of the Church he had taken away, and given him competent satisfaction for the things he had destroyed. Moreover, the Pope granted to Roger Archbishop of York, a power Legatine in Scotland, and commanded him that he, together wi●h Hugh, Bishop of Durham, should denounce a ●entence of excommunication against the King of Scotland, and interdict his Kingdom, unless he would permit the said john to hold his Bishopric in peace, and give security to him to keep the peace; And the same Pope strictly commanded john, by virtue of his canonical obedience, that neither act of love, nor fear o● any man, nor through any man's suggestion or will, he should rashly presume to relinquish the Church of Saint Andrew's, to which he was consecrated, and in which he was confirmed by Apostolical authority, nor presume to receive another Bishopric; adding, that if he should attempt it, he would take away both Bishoprics from him without exception. After which, Pope Alexander writ a Letter to King William himself, enjoining him thereby within twenty days after the receipt thereof, to give peace and security to the Bishop: and to receive him unto his favour, so that he ought not to doubt the King's indignation; Alioquin noveritis, etc. Else he should know, that he had commanded Roger Archbishop of York, Legate of the Apostolic See in Scotland, to put his Kingdom under interdict, and to excommunicate his person notwithstanding any appeal. And that he should know for certain, that if he persisted in his violence, as he had formerly laboured that his kingdom might have liberty, so he would thenceforth do his endeavour, Vt in pristinam subjectionem revertatur, that it should revert unto its Priestine subjection: (He meant, I take it, not to himself but to England;) But the King obeying in nothing, his Apostolical mandates, expelled john, Bishop of Saint Andrew's, and Matthew, Bishop of Aberden, his Uncle, o●t of his kingdom; Whereupon Roger Archbishop of York, Hugh Bishop of Durham, and Alexis prosecuting the Pope's command, Pronounced a Sentence of Excommunication against the King's person, and a sentence of Interdict against his Kingdom. And john on the other side, fulminated a sentence of excommunication against Richard de M●rtue Constable of Scotland, and other of the King's familiars, who disturbed the peace between the King and him; And Roger of York, and Hugh of Durham, likewise enjoined the Prior of Saint Andrew's, and all Ecclesiastical persons within the Diocese, to come to john their Bishop, and yield due subjection to him; else they would pronounce a sentence of suspension against them, as contumacious and rebellious. And when as certain Ecclesiastickes of the Diocese, for fear of the said suspension, came to the said john, the King cast them all out of his kingdom, with their children and kindred, and with their very sucking children, yet lying in their swathing clouts and hanging on their Mother's breasts; Whose miserable proscription and exile, the foresaid Roger of York, and Hugh of Durham beholding, Reiterated their former excommunication and interdiction; Commanding all Bishops, Abbots, Priors, and Ecclesiastical persons, firmly, and unmovably to observe the same, and very warily to shun the King himself, as an excommunicate Person. Not long after Roger of York fell sick and died, which the King of Scot● hearing, rejoiced exceedingly thereat. And taking advise with the Bishops, Earls, and other wise men of his kingdom, he sent joceline Bishop of Glascow, Arnulfe Abbot of Melros, and others to Pope Lucius to absolve him from the foresaid Excommunication and interdict; and if they might by any means, to procure john to be deprived: By whose solicitation the Pope released the Excommunication and interdict, as appears by his Letter to the King, recorded at large by Hoveden. After which the Pope sent one Rolland Elect Bishop of Dole into Scotland, to make peace between the King and john; who after long debate made this accord; that Hugh should abjure the Bishopric of Saint Andrewe●; and that john should also release all his claims thereto, and in leiu thereof should have the Bishopric of Dunkelden, and all the rents he had before the election, and the Chancery of the King, and forty marks rend out of the Bishopric of Saint Andrew's. But Hugh, when the King required him to renounce his Bishopric, answered, That he would rather receive his judgement in the Court of Rome, than thus abjure his Bishopric, to which he had been consecrated. And forthwith he reproved the Letters which john had impetrated from Rome against him of falsehood, and appealed to the Pope: Whereupon Rolland not able to proceed, certified the Pope at large of the agreement and proceedings. After this john and Hugh appearing before the Pope and Cardinals at Velletris, their cause was fully heard and debated in their audience; whereupon, by the common Counsel of his Brethren, he deprived both of them, and caused them to resign the Bishopric into his hands, freely and absolutely; And within ●ew days after, by the advice of all the Cardinals, the Pope restored and confirmed the Bishopric of Saint Andrew's to Hugh, and gave the Bishopric of Dunkelden, with what ever the King formerly offered, to john. Both the Bishops returning home, received these several Bishoprickes; but because the King would not restore to john the things taken from him; he questioned Hugh again for the Bishopric of Saint Andrew's: For which purpose he went to Rome, where he procured Hugh to be deposed, (though but newly settled there before) and brought with him five several Letters from Pope Clement, touching this business: The first to jocelin Bishop of Glascow, Matthew Bishop of Aberden, and others, declaring the deposition of Hugh, and absolving all within his Diocese from his subjection and obedience; and enjoining them to elect john, and receive him for their Bishop: The second to William King of Scots, to receive john into favour, to remove Hugh, and invest john in this Bishopric: The third to Henry the second, King of England, beseeching, admonishing, and enjoining him as he tendered the remission of his sins, and out of his reverence of Saint Peter, and him, diligently to admonish and persuade the King of Scots, Et si necesse fuerit, districtione regali, qua ei praemines, & concessa tuae regiae celsitudini potestate compellas, etc. And if need were, To compel him by his royal distress, whereby he was above him, and by the power granted to his royal Highness, to lay aside all his rancour against this Bishop, conceived by the malice of some whisperers, and removing all excuses to pardon him, and to permit him quietly to enjoy the Diocese of Saint Andrew's, without any further trouble or suit, seeing he was ready, and prepared to be obedient to the King in all things: The fourth to all the Clergy, and of the Diocese of Saint Andrew's, enjoining them humbly and devoutly to receive john as their proper Father and Pastor, and fromthenceforth to give all due reverence and obedience to his wholesome admonitions, and mandates without any dissimulation: declaring all elections of any other to the Bishopric, void, and threatening to put all the Diocese under interdict, if they presumed to conspire against john, until they should acknowledge their offence, and submit unto him. The fifth to three Scottish Bishops, and sundry Abbots, reciting how great persecutions, calamities, and pressures the Church of Saint Andrew's had suffered under the shadow of the King's indignation; and what great dangers and labours john had sustained ●or the preservation of the liberties of the Church committed to him, confirmed by two Popes his predecessors; and requiring them after the receipt of this Letter, to meet together like wise and provident men, and to go to the King's presence, and diligently to admonish, and induce him to remit the rancour of his indignation against the said Bishop, and not to contemn the Church of Rome herein, but without delay wholesomely to obey, and humbly to submit to her, and to their admonitions, as it was agreeable to his Kingly glory and salvation, and quietly to permit the Bishop to enjoy the Bishopric of Saint Andrew's. And that i● (which God forbid) he should resist these Apostolical monitions to the peril of his own salvation, than they should promulgate an interdict against his highness' Kingdom, his Person, and all his Favourites and Abettors, within twenty days, notwithstanding any appeal, by his Apostolical authority: And ●hould strike those with the like sentence, who were obedient to Hugh, and fomented him in his obstinacy (seeing the See Apostolic had perpetually removed from Saint Andrew's, and excommunicated him) and should publicly pronounce them to be excommunicated as long as they did thus; and should be carefully avoided by others, until they should return to the Church's obedience, and demand the benefit of absolution from john as their Bishop. Enjoining them farther, to purify and sanctify according to the custom of the Church, all the Altars, and Chalices, in which Hugh had celebrated, during his excommunication; and to suspend all the Clerks of Saint Andrew's, both from their office and benefice, and knit them fast in the bond of excommunication, who should be contumacious and rebellious against john, until they submitted to him. The King hearing these things, being at last overcome by the persuasion and entreaty of his friends, received Io●n into his favour; and granted him peaceably to enjoy the B●shopricke of Dunkelden, and all the Rents he formerly had before his consecration; upon condition, that john should quite claim from all suit the Bishopric of Saint Andrew's; which notwithstanding the Pope's Letters wherewith he was furnished, he was content to do, and to submit to the King's mercy; knowing, That a morsel of bread is better with joy, than an house full of sacrifice with contention. Hugh being degraded from Saint Andrew's, and excommunicated goes to Rome, and giving caution to stand to the judgement of the Church, he was mercifully absolved by the Pope, and within few days after died at Rome of the plague with most of his family; Whereupon the King of Scotland gave the Bishopric of Saint Andrews to Roger the Earl of Leicestors Son, than his Chancellor, john being present, and not contradicting it. The same * H●●ed●n Annalium pars posteri●●, p. 6512 714. year 1188. King William sent Messengers to Pope Clement, and obtained of him Letters of Protection in this form, touching the exemption of the Churches of his Kingdom. Clemens Episcopus, servus servorum Dei, charissimo in Christo filio, Willielmo illustri Scotorum Regi, salutem & Apostolicam benedictionem. Cum universi Christi jugo subjecti ad sedem Apostolicam patrocinium invenire debeant & favorem, illos tamen specialius conv●nit munim●ne protectionis confoveri, quorum fidem ac devotionem in pluribus est experta, ut ad ipsius electionis favorem tanto amplius provocetur, & ejus reverentiae devotiori affectione subdantur, quanto benevolentiae ipsius & gratiae pignus se noverint certius assecutos. E● propter (O charissime in Christo fili) reverentiam, ac devotionem, quam ad Romanam te habuisse a longis retro temporibus Ecclesiam novimus, attendentes, praesentis scripti pagina duximus statuendum, ut Scoticana Ecclesia Apostolicae sedi, cujus filia specialis existit, nullo mediante debeat subjacere. In qua hae sedes Episcopales esse noscuntur, Ecclesiae videlicet, S. Andreae, Glascuensis, Dunkeldensis, Dumblinensis, Brehinensis, Aberdonensis, Moraviensis, Rosensensis, Katinensis, & nemini liceat nisi Romano Pontifici, vel legato ab ipsius latere destinato, in regnum Scotiae interdicti, vel excommunicationis sententiam promulgare, & si promulgata fuerit, decernimus non valere, adjicimus, ut nulli de caetero, qui de regno Sco●iae non fuerit, nisi quem Apostolica sedes propter hoc de corpore suo specialiter destinaverit, licitum sit in eo ligationis officium exercere. Prohibemus autem ut controversiae, quae fuerint in regno illo de possessionibus ejus exortae, ad examen extra regnum positorum judicum non trabantur, nisi ad Romanam Ecclesiam fuerit appellatum. Si qua vero scripta contra hujus libertatis statuta apparuerint impetrata, vel in posterum, istius concessionis mentione non habita, contigerit impetrari, nullum tibi, vel ipsi regno circa hujus praerogativae concessionem, praejudicium generetur● praeterea libertates, & immunitates tibi, vel eidem regno, vel Ecclesiis in eo constitutis a praedecessoribus nostris Romanis pontificibus indultas, & hactenus observatas, ratas habemus, & illibatas futuris temporibus statuimus permanere. Nulli ergo hominum liceat paginam nostrae constitutionis, & prohibitionis infringere, vel ei aliquatenus contraire. Si quis autem hoc attentare praesumpserit, indignationem omnipotentis Dei, & beatorum Petri & Pauli Apostolorum ejus se noverit incursurum. Datum Laterani tertia Idus Martii pontificatus nostri anno primo. Not long after the same King procured the same Letter verbatim from Pope Celestine, H●veden ibid. p. 714. in the first year of his Papacy. But to return to our Bishops of this See. Robert de Bruse. In the year of Grace 1306. Robert de Bruse, invader of another's kingdom, * Math. Westm. An. 1306. p. 456, etc. and a parricide, like Adonias, caused himself to be Crowned King of Scotland, in the Abbey of Schone, after the manner of his Country, by the Bishops of Saint Andrew's, and Glascow, the Abbot of Schone, and other conspirators, contrary to the Oath they and he had taken to King Edward the first: Which was the occasion of a bloody war, as you may read more at large in our Historians. Anno 1445. The Earl of * H●linshed Hist. of Scot p. 271.276, 277, 279. james K●●edie. Dowglas who ruled wholly about King james the second, set the Earl of Crawford against the Bishop of Saint Andrew's called james Kenedy, Sister's son to King james the first, who took a great prey out of the Bishop's Lands in Fife. Whereupon the Earl of Crawford on the one part, and the Earl of Huntly with the Ogilinde on the other, met at Arbroth in set battle, where the Earl of Crawford, and 600. more on both sides were slain: King james the second, Anno 1454. by the advice of this Bishop, dispatched out of the way, such as he any ways mistrusted, of which number was the Douglases, whose puissance and authority, not without cause, he evermore suspected; he turned the Earl of Angus, and divers of the Douglases blood that were of their faction from them, and made them to revolt from the other confederates, so as in the end he had them all at his pleasure● Anno 1462. All things at that season were ordered by the advice and Counsel of this Bishop, who governed the Realm of Scotland, as well during the minority of james the third, as also in the days of his Father, King james the second. And was the occasion of many tumults and wars therein. Graham. The * Francis Thi●. his continuation of H●linsheds history of Scotland, p. 454, 455 Scots●eeking ●eeking means to rid themselves from subjection of the Bishop of York, who was anciently the Metropolitan of Scotland, did in the year of Christ 1474. obtain of the Pope, that they might have a Metropolitan See within themselves, by reason of the continual wars which were between the two Nations, * H●linsh. History of Scotland, London, 1585. p. 282. Mr. Cambdens Scotia. p. 32, 33. during which they could neither use appellations to their Metropolitan, nor have other Bishops consecrated. Whereupon the Pope erected the Church of Saint Andrew's into an Arch-Bishopricke in the time of King james the third, touching which, thus writeth Lesleus, li. 8. p. 317. Hoc anno (which was the year of Christ 1474) Patricius Grahamus sedis Andreapolitanae Ecclesiae Episcopus crebris literis ac nuntiis a Papa efflagitavit, ut Metropolitana potestas in divi Andreae civitate figeretur; iniquum esse enim contendit, ut Scoti ab Eboracensi Episcopo tanquam primate penderent, cum propter crebra bella (quibus se Scoti & Angli mutuo lacessunt) Scotis ad illum non pateretur tutus accessus, nec liberum jus, praesertim in appellationibus. Annuit summus Pontifex, ut Andreapolitano deinceps Episcopo potestas Metropolitana incumbat; dies indulto Pontifici promulgandi mense Septembri dicta est, atque maxima populi nobiliumque laetitia celebrata. Episcopi reliqui Grahami odio flagrantes illius authoritatem repudiant, Regisque animum ingenti pecunia (which was as other Authors say eleven thousand Marks) occupant, ne Grahami partibus studeret. Interea praesules Romam mittunt qui sui defensionem contra Grahamum suscipiunt. But in the end they did not prevail. Graham was made Arch bishop. Patrick Graham being Bishop of Saint Andrew's, and the first Archbishop of that See, Thin. ibidem. was after his advancement to that title deprived in this sort. * H●lin. History of Scotland, p. 282, 283. Le●●●us lib. 8. p. 3.18. In the year of Christ 1477● Pope Xistus, the fourth of that name, sent a Legate called Husman, into Scotland, which should displace this Patrick the Archbishop of Saint Andrew's, condemned by the sentence of the Pope and the Cardinals, for an Heretic, Schismatic, Simonicke; Whereupon he was deprived of all Ecclesiastical dignity, and commanded to perpetual Prison. In whose place was William Schewes chosen, to whose custody and disposition this Patrick was committed, after which Graham being removed for his safe imprisonment first to Saint Colmes Isle, then to Dumfermling, and lastly to Lochelevine, there in the end he died, and was buried in Saint Sarffis, or Servimanus Isle in Lochelevine, after that he had been three years Arch Bishop. William Schewes William * Francis Thin. Ibid. Schewes being created Archbishop of Saint Andrew's, in the year of Christ, 1478. as some have, or 1479● as others have it, in the Holy-Rood House in Edinburgh, in the presence of King james, and many of the Nobility received the Pall, as the ensign of his Metropolitan power, being declared Legate and Primate of Sco●land; at what time he was not withstood by any of the o●her Bishops, who being estranged from showing any favour to Graham, did often infringe his authority, and in the end expelled the same Graham from his archiepiscopal See. After which in the year of Christ 1482. This Archbishop Schewes, fled into his own Country, and after at the request of the King, resigned his archbishopric, contenting himself with the Bishopric of Murry. Andrew Steward. Andrew * Francis Thin. Ibid. Steward Uncle to King james the third, was upon the resignation of William Schews made Archbishop of Saint Andrew's; after which in the year of Christ 1484. the King sent this Archbishop Ambassador to Rome for the obtaining of certain privileges, which he brought to effect. In the * Holinshed Hi●story of Scotland, p. 288. year of Christ 1491. in the time of King james the fourth, about the third year of his Reign was great contention between the Archbishops of Saint Andrew's and Glascow touching both their Authorities● Which when it had drawn many of the Nobility into divers factions, it was ceased by the King for a certain time, until all doubt thereof might be taken away by deciding the same by the Canon Law, before Ecclesiastical Judges. Then in the year of Christ 1507. being about the nineteenth year of james the fourth, the Bishop of Saint Andrew's with the Earl of Arrane were sent Ambassadors into France. Alexa. Steward, Alexander * Francis● Thin. ibid. Steward, Bastard Son to King james the fourth was made Archbishop of Saint Andrew's in the year of Christ 1510. About the 22. year of the Reign of the same james the fourth. This man having long studied with Erasmus in Germany, and in the Low Countries, was advanced to this See of the Arch bishopric, when he was yet in Flaunders; who having intelligence thereof by his friends, came forthwith into Scotland, where he was joyfully received by the King, the Nobility and his kindred: He was slain together with his Father King james the fourth, and a Scottish Bishop more, at Ploden field in the year of Christ 1513. * Speeds history p. 1002. Hall● chron. 36, H. 8. f. 255. The Cardinal of Scotland promised the Scots Heaven, for the destruction of England● Perhaps they might obtain it by their deaths, but they got no more English earth than would inter their slain bodies. After which john Hepburne Prior of Saint Andrew's strongly besieged the Castle of Saint Andrew's, and forced the same to be yielded unto him; the cause of whi●h besiege grew, that Hepburne being chosen Bishop of Saint Andrew's, by his Canons of that Church (whereunto the whole Nobility were helpers) was hindered to possess that archbishopric by such stipendiary people of Gawine Douglas, as kept the Castle, * Lesle. pag. 375. Holinsh. history of Scot p. 303, 304. whereupon the Queen, and the Earl of Angus, after that they understood how the Castle was by force come into the hands of Hepburne, did take in evil part, that he who was so troublesome unto them, should ascend to so high a dignity, and that G●wine Douglas, so dear to them beloved, and to whom they had given that Bishopric, should be helpless of the recovery thereof. Whereupon the Queen, and the Duke of Albany, diligently laboured by Ambassadors sent to Rome, that a third person (sith Gavin Douglas could not obtain it) might be advanced thereunto; which third man was Andrew Forman Bishop of Murry, further requiring therewithal; that he might be Abbot of Dumfermling and Aberbroth, which in the end with much entreaty they obtained of the Pope. * Fran. Thin Ibid. Andrew Forman Bishop of Murry, Andr. Formam● was at Edinburgh by the Pope's Bulls on the eighth of the Kalends of january in the year of Christ 1515. being about the second year of the Reign of james the fifth, declared Archbishop of Saint Andrew's, and Abbot of Dumfermeling, and Aberbroth. Whereupon the Prior of Sain● Andrew's before named, still contending that he was Archbishop, both in respect of the election of the Coven, and the consent of the Nobility, did labour all he could against Forman, appealing him to Rome; for which cause he with the Lord Hales and other his friends come to Edinburgh to defend the matter, at what time the Lord Hume Chamberlain of Scotland, and such others as openly assisted Forman, did oppose themselves against the Prior; which Nobility because they were great in the Court, did the more molest and hinder Hepburne; shortly after by public Edict, and Proclamation of the King, banishing the Prior and his followers, proclaiming them Rebels, and putting them to the home. Hepburne being stricken with the sharpness of that Precept, did privily depart the Town, and the Prior went to Rome, hoping by the Pope's authority to wrest from Forman the archbishopric, which he could not obtain by violence. But how he sped at Rome I do not know, for I only find this, that in the year following, being the year of Christ, 1516. about the third year of the same james the fifth, that the Governor perceiving, that all these contentions, hatreds and divisions of the Nobility did arise by these bralls, which were between Forman and Hepburne for the See of Saint Andrew's to the great disquieting of the Realm, by such part-taking as chanced thereabouts among the Lords, desired to cure this grievous wound made in the Commonwealth. Wherefore he persuaded Andrew Forman, that he should resign all his Ecclesiastical Benefices into his hands in an open assembly at Edinburgh, for by that means, the Governor thought that he might pacify the minds of the Nobility, and utterly rout out those branches of dissension. Whereupon there was a day appointed to the Nobility to assemble, at what time Andrew Forman freely resigned to the Governor the Duke of Albany, all his Ecclesiastical promotions to be disposed at the Duke's pleasure. In consideration thereof the Duke bestowed the archbishopric of Saint Andrew's, and the Abbey of Dumfermling upon the same Andrew Forman, and gave the Bishopric of Murry to james Hepburne, (greatly favoured of the Earl Bothwell, and the Competitor of Forman) being thereunto substitute by john Hepburne Prior of Saint Andrew's in the place of the said john, to whom moreover the Duke appointed a yearly pension of 1000 marks to be paid by the same Forman out of the Abbey of Dumfermling; After which about six years or somewhat le●●e, this Forman departed this Life, being in the year of Christ 1522. and the ninth year of King james the fifth, to whom succeeded james Beton. james * Francis Thin his continuation o● Holin. history of Scot p. 451. Beton Archbishop of Glascow, james Beton. was Chancellor in the year of Christ, 1513. being the first year of King james the fifth. This man being of great wisdom was appointed amongst others to assist the Queen in the government of the Realm, whereunto she was for a time advanced; * Holinshed Hi●story of Scotland, p. 302.308 but the woman not enduring to be directed by others, taking quarrel against the Bishop, did immediately after the marriage performed, the sixth of August, in the year of Christ 1514. between her and Archibald Douglas Earl of Angus (which this Bishop encountered as much as he could) take the great Seal● from the said Bishop of Glascow, at Saint john's Town; whereupon the Bishop got him to Edinburgh, and assisted with many Lords, kept the Queen and her husband out of that Town; whereby great dissension and partaking was raised amongst the Nobility of the Realm. But as I gather, peace being made between them, he was again made Chancellor. After this, in the year of Christ, 1515. he cometh with the Earl of Arrane, who submitteth himself to the Governor; Shortly following, the Governor gave to this Archbishop of Glascow, the Abbey of Arbroth, assigning to the Earl of Murrey, a large pension out of the same; which Bishop being thus in favour with the Governor, was (in the year of Christ 1517. in May, when the Governor went into France) appointed amongst others, to have the Rule of the Realm, until his return. Two years after which, the Nobility being divided about the quarrel of the Earl of Angus and Arrane, this Bishop in the year of Christ 1519. being then also Chancellor, with other Noblemen of the Realm, kept the Town of Glascow; but after that, this Chancellor, who would not come to Edinburgh, the King of England and of France, their Ambassadors came to Sterling, where a peace was proclaimed amongst the Nobility. But what can long continue in one stay, or what peace will be long embraced amongst ambitious minds, sith in the year following, being the year of Christ 1●20. the Noblemen ●ell again to factions; For when divers of the Peers were come to Edinburgh to aid the Earl of Angus against the Earl of Arrane (this Chancellor remaining then in the Town) they pursued the Earl and Chancellor so hotly, that they were both constrained to forsake the Town and to fly through the North lock, about the thirteenth day of April. But as the events of quarrels be doubtful, now up, now down, so this Archbishop, not long a●ter this disgrace, recovered breath, and in November following, did accompany the Regent come out of France to Edinburgh, where was a Parliament holden to summon the Earl of Angus to appear; but he refusing, it was agreed, that the Earl should pass into England, there to remain. The Bishop thus having the better of his enemies, Andrew Forman Bishop of Saint Andrew's died in the year 1522 being about the ninth year of james the first, by occasion whereof this Chancellor james Beton Bishop of Glascow, was advanced to that See, and ●urther made Abbot of Dumfermling. Upon which new honour in the year of Christ 1524. He was appointed one of the Governors of the Realm by Parliament, but he not possessing this honour any long time, the Earl of Angus (who had gotten the King into his usurped government, and denied the delivery of the King: being sent for by this Bishop, and the other Nobility) sent to the Chancellor for the grea● Seal, which was delivered to the Messengers; upon which this Bishop not forgetting the same, hastened the sentence of divorce, sued before him between the Queen and the Earl of Angus. Whereof the Earl to revenge the same, did with the King, in the year of Christ 1526. seek for the Queen and the Bishop of Saint Andrew's; but because they were kept secretly in their friends houses, so that they could not be heard of; He spoiled the Abbey of Dumfermling, and the Castle of Saint Andrew's, taking away all that the Archbishop had. Notwithstanding which, the Archbishop keeping in favour with the old Queen, and the young King, did in the year of Christ 1529, and in the sixteenth year o● James the fifth, christian James the King's Son bo●ne at Saint Andrew's, and not long after surrendered his Soul to God. David B●t●n. Anno 1542. * Holinsheds' history of Scotland, p. 330. to 340. Francis Thin his continuation of th● History of Scotland p. 452. Immediately after the death of James the fif●h of Scotland, David Beton Cardinal, and Archbishop of Saint Andrew's, the special Minister and factor of the French causes to the advancement and continuance thereof, ●orged a Will of the late King departed, in which, amongst other things, he established himself chief Regent. The Protestants to whom this Cardinal was ever a cruel enemy and sharp● scourge, espied forth his unjust dealing in this behalf, and thereupon set the Earl of Arran against him, who by the help of his own and ●heir friends he removed the Cardinal and his adherents from their usurped room and Authority; and therewith was the said Earl proclaimed Protector and Governor of the Realm. The next year at a Convention of the Lords at Edinburgh, Bishop of R●●●e author of the Northern, rebellion. an. 1569 Martin p. 552. H●linsh. p. 959. this Archbishop was put in ward in the Castle of Dalkish, lest he should go about to persuade the Nobility, not to consent to the Governors' desires, and the King of England's match propounded to the Scottish Queen: Which match of Prince Edward, with Queen Mary of Scotland, though concluded on by a Parliament in Scotland, this Archbishop Beton hindered, f●aring lest Scotland should change the Church Orders, and reform Religion, as England had begun to do. Whereupon ensued divers Commotions in Scotland, and a bloody War●e, King Henry the eighth sending an Army into Scotland upon this breach and occasion on the one side, and the Pope and French King sending aid to this Cardinal Archbishop and his faction on the other side. After this, this Archbishop he was removed to his own Castle of Saint Andrew's, with Warders about him, to see him safely kept. Anno 1●44. Speed 1049, etc. The Patriarch of Jerusalem arriving in Scotland, he was honourably received by this Cardinal Arch Prelate, and the Bishops of Scotland, into the City of Glascow, during whose abode there, great contentions arose between this Arch Prelate, and the Archbishop of Glascow, who should in that City be of greatest authority and honour? Which in the end came to this issue, that both families fell together by the ●ares, which of them should go before, with his Cross borne upright. For the Cardinal Archbishop of Saint Andrew's, and Primate of the Kingdom, did affirm, that the Archbishop of Glascow should not have his Cross borne in his own Church so long as he was present: Which the servants of the Archbishop of Glascow took so in disdain, that they plucked down the Cardinal's Cross, and threw it to the ground, Whereupon the Governor (understanding the whole matter, and that it was now come from words to swords) made haste to appease the factious commotion, and caused the Patriarch therewith to be brought to Edinburgh, accompanied with the Clergy, and so appeased the controversy. That done; the Patriarch, the Pope's Legate coming to Rome, procured the ●egantine power to be granted to the Cardinal, which he long enjoyed not; For being greatly envied by reason of these honours and some grievous facts, by means whereof there fell continual dissensions between the Nobility, which ended not till this Cardinal was slain, who corrupting his Keepers, whiles he was imprisoned in Saint Andrew's Castle, he found means to escape thence; and in the year 1543. he came to the Coronation of the young Queen, and shortly after persuaded the Earl of Arrane the Governor to leave the part of ●he King of England, and wholly to become French. At the Coronation, the Cardinal ordered all things, appointed every Officer, and growing into credit, did in like sort at other times dispose of the Common wealth, and Bishoprickes, as seemed best liking unto him. Whereupon the Earl of Leneux, taking part with the English, opposed himself against the Cardinal, whereby ensued sharp wars, the Cardinal still supporting and counselling the Governor. Which troubles somewhat abated, when the Earl of Leneux went into England. The Cardinal led the Governor to Saint Andrew's, to the end (if it were possible) to bind the Governor more firmly to him; During the time they were there, the Cardinal caused in the Lent season all the Bishops and Prelates of the Realm, to assemble at Saint Andrew's where a learned man named Master George Wisc●art, George Wischart, a learned man burnt. that had been in the Schools of Germany, was accused of Heresy, which he had (as was alleged against him) publicly Preached, and privately taught in Dundee, Brechin, and divers other parts of Scotland since his return home. This matter was so urged against him, that he was convict, and burnt there in the Town of Saint Andrew's during the time of that convention or assembly. When these things were thus done, the Cardinal, although he greatly trusted to his riches, yet because he was not ignorant what were the minds of men, and what speeches the Common people had of him, determined to increase his power with new devices; Wherefore he goeth into Angus, and marryeth his eldest Daughter (as saith Buc●anan) to the Earl of crawford's Son; Which marriage was solemnised with great preparation, almost answerable to Kingly magnificence; During which time the Cardinal understanding by his Spies, that the English did prepare to invade the Scottish borders on the Sea (and specially did threaten those of Fife therewith) returned to Saint Andrew's, and appointed a day to the Nobility, and such as dwelled about the Sea Coasts, to assemble together to provide in common for the defence thereof, and to prepare remedy for that hastened evil; for the easier and better performance whereof he had determined, together with the Lords of that Country, to have sailed himself about the Coasts and to have defended such places as were most convenient: Amongst others, that came unto him, there was a noble young Gentleman called Norman Lesle, Son to the Earl of Rothseie. This man (after that he had many times employed his valiant and faithful diligence in the behalf of the Cardinal) grew to some contention with the said Cardinal for a private cause, which for a time did estrange both their minds the one from the other; this same contention did Norman (being thereto induced with many fair promises) afterwards let fall; But certain months afterward when he returned to demand the performance of such liberal promises, they began to grow from common speech to brawling, and from thence to bitter ta●nts and reproaches, not fit to be used by any of them both; Whereupon they departed with the grieved minds of every of them; for the Cardinal being entreated more unreverently than he would or looked for; and the other threatening that being overtaken by deceit, he would revenge it, they bo●h returned discontented to their own people. Whereupon Norman, declaring to his partakers the intolerable arrogancy of the Cardinal, they easily agreed all to conspire his death's wherefore to the end that the same might be less suspected, they departed in sunder afterward. This No●man accompanied only with five of his own train, entered the town of Saint Andrew's, and went into his accustomed Inn and lodging, trusting that by such a small train he might cunningly dissemble the determination of the Cardinal's death; but there were in that town, ten of those which had consented to his conspiracy, which closed in secret corners, som● in one place, and some in another, did only expect the sign which was to be given un●o them to execute this devise, with which small company this Norman fea●ed not to adventure the death of the Cardinal in the same town, furnished in every place with the servants and friends of the Cardinal. Whereupon the 13. of May the Cardinal being within his Castle of Saint Andrew's, certain of his own friends (as he took them) that is to say, the said Norman, Lord Lesleie, William Kirkandie● the young Lord of Grange, and Kirkmichell with sixteen chosen men, entered the Castle very secretly in the morning, took the Porter and all the Cardinal's Servants, thrusting them out of the place by a Postern gate, and that done passing to his Chamber where he lay in bed, as he got up, and was opening his Chamber door, they slew him, and seized upon the Artillery and Munition, where with that Fortress was plentifully furnished, and likewise with rich hangings, householdstuff of all sorts, Apparel, Copes, Jewels, Ornaments of Churches, great store of gold and silver plate, besides no small quantity of treasure in ready coin. Sir james Leirmouth Provost of Saint Andrew's assembled all the people of that Town for the rescue of the Cardinal after he had heard that the Conspirators were entered the Ca●●le; but they showed the dead body of the Cardinal over the walls as a spectacle to the people, and so they made no further attempt, sith they saw no means how to remedy or revenge the matter at that present. The cause that moved the Conspirators thus to kill the Cardinal, was thought to be partly in revenge of the burning of Mr. George Wischart, ●●aring to be served with the same sauce, and in the end to be made to drink of the same Cup. Partly it was thought they attempted it through counsel of some great men of the Realm that had conceived some deadly hatred against him. His body after he was slain, was buried in the Castle in a dunghill. The governor considering that his dear Cousin the Cardinal was thus made away, assembled the great Lords of the Realms by whose advice he called a Parliament, and forfeited them who had slain the Cardinal and kept the Castle of Saint Andrew's: And withal he besieged those that murdered him in the said Castle three month's space; but it was so strongly furnished with all manner of Artillery and Munition by the Cardinal in his life time, that they within cared little for all the enforcements that their Adversaries without could enforce against them. john Hamilton. After his death the Governor, Anno. 1546. promoted * Holinshed Hist. of Scot d. 340.355. Leslaus l. 10. p. 513. john Hamilton the Abbot of Parslew his Brother to the Bishopric of Saint Andrewe●, and gave the Abbey of Arbroth (granted before to james Beton the slain Cardinal's Kinsman) to George Douglas bastard son to the Earl of Angus, which things were afterwards occasions of great troubles in the Realm. To appease which Anno 1550. the Queen by the advice of her Counsel to stop all occasion of public dissension, ended the controversies moved about the Archbishoprickes of Saint Andrew's and Glascow, and the Bishoprickes of Dunkeld and Brechine, by bestowing them upon Nobleman's children, and upon such persons as worthily deserved them. This Archbishop 1543. coming out of France passed through England, and having other learned men in his company, did visit the King of England, of whom he was most honourably and courteously received: from whence going into Scotland, he was made Treasurer; which Office he kept as long as his Brother was Governor, whom he did further in all good Counsels at home, and save and defend in the warns abroad. Anno 1598. * Holinshed Hist. of Scotland. p. 366.367. Leslaeus, l. 10. p. 538. In july, August, and March, there was an assembly of the Prelates and Clergy of Scotland held at Edinburgh, in which certain men and women of Edinburgh, were accused of Heresy, and burned at the town cross with ●aggots on their backs, whereupon great tumults were raised there: for appeasing whereof, the Lord Seton was made Governor of the Town. In this Council of all the Prelates and Clergy of Scotland, the Temporalty proponed divers Articles of reformation; as to have the Prayers, and administration of the Sacrament in the Scottish tongue, the Election of Bishops and all beneficed men to pass by the voices of the Temporal Lords and people and Parishes, etc. All which the Bishops refused to grant, where through there arose shortly af●er great troubles in Scotland. For they persuading the Queen Regent to summon Master john Knox and others to appear before them at Striveling; for lack of appearance they were denounced Rebels, and put to the home: Whereupon they and the Burgesses of Perth, with others, pulled down the Images and Altars in all Churches, and suppressed the houses of Priors, and other Religious places and Abbeys, both in Perth, S. Andrew's, Edinburgh, and other places: whereupon the Queene-Regent, with the Archbishops of Saint Andrew's and Glascow, the Bishops of Dulkenden, Dublane, with many other chief of the Clergy, came to Perth, and raised an Army against the Reformers; who thereupon gathered an Army to resist them; which being ready to mee●e on Couper More in battle, by the labour of some Noble men the battle was stayed, and Articles of agreement drawn between the Regent and the Lords of the reformed Religion, the contents whereof you may read in * Lib. 10. p. 553.574. Les●e, * Lib. 16. Buchanan, and * Hist. of Scotland. 567.368.376. Holinshed. Anno 1559. A Parliament was holden, and a disputation appointed between the Protestant Divines, and Popish Prelates, at what time the Roman Prelates behaved themselves so well, that they were commanded not to depart the Town, but to be present at the Sermons of the Ministers. In the winter the Lords of the Counsel gave faculties of Benefices to divers of their friends, who put forth the Prelates and received the fruits; The Earl of Argile disposed Dunkeld and Dublane; The Earl of Arran had the ordering of the Bishoprickes of Saint Andrew's, and divers Abbeys: the like was used by other Noblemen through all parts of the Kingdom. In the same year, being the 17. of Queen Mary, he was with the Queen besieged in Leith. Anno 1560. superintendents serving for the election of other Ministers were chosen at Edinburgh, whereof john Spursword was one, chosen by the suffrage of all the people. * Holinshed 380 6.410.511. See Anno 1562. this Archbishop of Saint Andrew's, because after an Edict made thereof, he did no● abstain from hearing and saying Mass, was committed prisoner to Edinburgh Castle, This Archbishop still following the Queen's part, he with others meeteth her in the year of Christ 1566. at Muskleburow, and so attendeth on her, who no● long after in the year of Christ 1571. being about the fourth year of james the sixth, was taken in the Castle of Dunbritaine, and sent Prisoner into Sterling, where being examined by the Regent, Matthew Earl of Lenox, about the murder of Henry King of Scot●, son to the said Matthew, 〈◊〉 Re●●m Scot l. 17 & 18. he was there drawn, hanged, and quartered● being the first Archbishop that I have yet heard of (writes Thin) that suffered so ignominous a death; the manner whereof Holinshed and Chytraeus doth thus more largely relate. * Holinshed Hist. of Scot p. 402. Chytraus' Chr●n. Sax●ni●. l. 21.641. The Regent coming to Striveling, caused the Archbishop of S. Andrew's, to be examined upon certain Articles, as well ●ouching the murder of the la●e King Henry, as also for the death of the Earl of Murrey the late Regent, at what time there came in a Priest without compulsion of any, and before the Regent declared, that one john Hamilton being in extreme sickness, under confession told him, that the Bishop did send him with three others to the murder of the King: and as touching the murder of the Earl of Murrey, the Bishop's flat answer was, He might have letted it, if he would. Therewith the people that heard him cried, Away with him, hang him: And so for these and other offences for the which he had been foresalted before that time, he was now executed on a Gibbet set up in the Market place of Striveling. Patrick Adamson * Francis Thin his continuation of Holinshed Hist. of Scot p. 434.435.282 London, 1585. alias Constance next succeeded in the archbishopric of Saint Andrew's; Patrick Adamson. in his time Anno 1573. there was a Parliament in Edinburgh, wherein divers were made, and Articles agreed upon touching Religion and against Popery: ●he third whereof was, That none of the adversaries and enemies of God's truth, shall enjoy the patrimony of the Kirke. Afterwards Anno. 1578. the question touching the Bishop's power was disputed in many assemblies, and a● length, Anno. 1580. in an Assembly holden at Du●die, their office was found to be unlawful, not grounded on God's Word, but introduced by the folly and corruptions of men's inventions, and thereupon una voce condemned, and abjured. Anno 1581. and 1582. there were many contentions between the Prelates and Presbyters of Scotland touching the Jurisdiction of Bishops, * Holinshed and Thin, Hist. of Scotland p. 438. to 44●. 455.456. which the assembly condemned, and the settling and confirming of Religion, to the great disturbance of the Realm, which I pretermit for brevity sake. The next year 1583. the Presbytery (as they had many times done before) did excommunicate their Metropolitan the Archbishop of Saint Andrew's and the rest of the Bishops also, because they would not in all their actions support and confirm the Doctrine which the Presbytery had established, and maintain the use of their Episcopacy, which they had ordered to be simply abjured and relinquished, as an office to which they were not called by God; which Excommunication the Presbytery did the more boldly pronounce, because they were supported by the assistance of Master Lindseie, a great enemy to this Patrick Adamson Bishop of Saint Andrews. But the King in the beginning did assist him against them, and the Archbishop did in like sort thunder an Excommunication against them, which division (writes Thin) not being meet to be in the Clergy, who ought to be as the Apostles were, Of one heart and of one mind, will in the end (as Christ saith) bring that Realm to confusion; for, Omne regnum in se divisum desolabitur. At last this Bishop excommunicated by the Assembly at Edinburgh, was enforced to renounce his archiepiscopal jurisdiction, and to make this public recantation (which quite subverts the pretended Ius Divinum of the Prelacy) in the Synod of Fife, April the 8. 1591. * See Andrew Melvin his Patric●i Adamsoni Palinodia p. 49.55 And Celsae Commissionis Ana●omia. I confess with a sincere mind without colour or fraud, that I have formerly erred in this, that I thought the government of the Church to be like the regiment of terrene Kingdoms, expressly against the precept of Christ our Lord; and that the Monarchy whereby the Church is governed did not rest in the person of Christ our Saviour alone (as it doth in truth) but likewise in the Ministers, who yet are nothing else but vassals and Clarks under Christ, Et aequales inter se, and equal among themselves, etc. Lastly, I confess that the Office of a Bishop, (as now it is used and claimed) omni authoritate verbi Dei destituitur, & solo politico hominum commento fundatur, is destitute 〈◊〉 all authority from God's Word, and founded only upon the politic device of men; out of which the Primacy of the Pope or Antichrist hath sprung. Et merito damnandum est, and it is deservedly to be condemned; because the assembly of the Presbytery, who have the power of jurisdiction and Inspection, both in Visitations and in Ordinations performeth all these things with greater authority, piety, and zeal than any one Bishop, whose care for the most part is intent, not upon God, or their function, but the world, which he principally ordereth. Consider after what sort it hath been usurped these 506. years last passed, Note this. with how great cruelty and tyranny they have exercised it, and thou shalt find, that it hath been the Principal Original of suppressing the Word of God in every kingdom, which will evidently appear to any one who shall survey the Ecclesiastical History. This Arch-Prelate held correspondency with our English Bishops from whom (ask leave of the general Assembly to go into England about his Civil affairs only, as he pretended) he received his consecration to this Archbishopricke in a secret manner, Anno. 1589. and then returned into Scotland where he durst nor exercise his archiepiscopal authority openly for a space. King james after he was made Archbishop brought him from Saint Andrew's to Edinburgh, that he might preach there openly in the great Church; the King himself accompanying him with his Guard to secure him from the people brought him into the Church, sending half of his Guard to convey the Bishop to the Pulpit door, which Master john Cooper (one of the ordinary Ministers of Edinburgh) had prepossessed, who standing up to say prayer and preach assoon as he perceived the King in his seat, the King perceiving it said, Master john Cooper, I will not have you preach this day, I command you to go down out of the Pulpit, and let the Bishop of Saint Andrew's come up and preach to me: to the which the ordinary Minister replied, Please your Majesty this is the day appointed to me to preach, and if it were your Majesty's pleasure, I would fain supply the place myself. But the King replied again, I will not hear you at this time, I command you to go down, and let Master Patrick Adamson come up and Preach this day; and beside, the King had remembered that he should not have styled him a Bishop by reason there were so straight Acts against them; Then Master John Cooper said, I shall obey Sir, and came down from the Pulpit, yet the rest of the Ministers that were there sitting with him at the entry of the Pulpit did not open the door to the Bishop, while the King commanded him, and then so soon as the Bishop was entered into the Pulpit and began with low beck to do reverence to the King and to other inferior Magistrates, the whole people rose out of their places with a great outcry and lamentation, and ran out of the Church, especially the women, and when the Guard thought to have kept them in, they ran over the Guard, and Master john Cooper going also out of the Church went to Mr. Robert Bruce his house, the women all going with him, and many men, and there heard his Sermon, which he should have Preached in the Church; the fearful noise yet continuing in the Church many running out of the Church and some coming in again to see whereto the matter would return, made the King to cry out and say, What a devil ails the people that they may not hear a man Preach? but cry what he would cry for the space of a long time, not any audience could be given; so with what fear the Bishop Preached that day, and with how little audience, they can best tell that considered the matter rightly: always the King set the Bishop in the midst of the Guard, and so took him down to the Abbey with him; but so soon as he came to Saint Andrew's again, the Presbytery entered in Process against him, for taking upon him to be a Bishop, which they proved by many reasons; but chiefly for that the King called him so; and albeit they had many hindrances, and the King caused a great delay to be made, devising means to save him from excommunication; yet in the end he was excommunicated by the Provincial Assembly, albeit by the King's earnest dealing his excommunication was not published in all Churches, as it should have been, upon some promises which he made, and yet never performed them. This Archbishop by the instigation of our English Prelates writ and Preached in defence of Episcopacy, as he afterwards confessed in the Synod of Fife, where he retracted this his Doctrine as erroneous, and being put from his Bishopric, excommunicated and hated of the people, who put him to the horn for his debts, he fell into a great sickness, called a Dog's appetite, and wanting meat to satisfy his hunger he was in manner starved to death, confessing in his sickness, that his sentence of excommunication was justly pronounced, and desired the Assembly to release him from it for Christ's sake; whereupon he was afterwards absolved, after his forementioned recantation. After this the very calling of Bishops having been condemned and abjured in the Assembly at Dundy as unlawful, Anno. 1580. the Church of Scotland, upon this Adamsons death continued free from the government and tyranny of Bishops till King james was possessed of the Crown of England, and some years after: at which time some ambitious Scottish Ministers stealing secretly into England, procured themselves to be consecrated Bishops by our English Prelates, and by certain insensible degrees, by the help of our English Bishops, by perjury, forgery, and other indirect means, with much difficulty and opposition, set up Episcopacy again in the Church of Scotland, to the great disturbance of that Church and State: whereupon, after the assembly at Glascow An. 1610. (where Episcopacy was again revived, by admitting Ministers to have Vote in Parliament, though with many a limitation, which they afterwards frustrated and eluded by degrees) one Gladstaine was ordained Archbishop of Saint Andrew's, who is credibly reported to have made a solemn recantation at his death for his acceptance of such an unlawful office, which recantation was suppressed. After him one Sprotswood succeeded, a very vicious, false and crafty Machiavilian, who confederating with Laud, now Archbishop of Canterbury, by his means procured himself to be made Chancellor of Scotland, who by reason of this great temporal office, was the better able to introduce all Canterbury's Innovations into that Church with more facility. This Arch-Prelate with the other Prelates of Scotland confederating with Canterbury, who had usurped a kind of general and Papal Superintendency over all his Majesties three Kingdoms, in the year 1636. framed a book of Canons and Constitutions for the government of ●he Scotland, tending to the utter subversion of the established Discipline of that Church, and opening a door for many doctrinal and disciplinary errors, and Innovations. And to prevent all obloquy against them, they enjoin none to speak either against these Canons, or the book of Common prayer which was to be set forth, under heavy censures. The next year following in june 1637. the said Archbishop and Bishops by Canterbury's direction caused a New book of Common prayer to be Prin●ed for the use of the Church of Scotland, which was appointed by his Majesty's letters to be received as the only form of God's Worship; whereunto all subjects of that Realm civil or Ecclesiastical aught to conform, and the contraveners to be condignly punished. To set on this design the better, every Minister was by Proclamation enjoined, and some charged with letters of horning to buy two of the said Books for the use of the Parish; and to scare all men from opposing it, Canterbury in the very same month of June caused Doctor Bastwicke, Mr. Burton, and Mr. Prynne to be severely censured in the Starchamber, for opposing his Innovations here in England, which he then intended to introduce into the Church of Scotland, and to be set in the Pillory at Westminster, where all o● them had their ears close cut off; one of them his cheeks ●eared; & this barbarous execution finished, even before their wounds were cured he then sent them away close Prisoners to three remote Castles, Dr. Bastwick to Lanceston Castle in Co●newall; Mr. Burton to Lancaster; and Mr. Prynne to Carnarvan Castle in North-Wales, where they were shut up close Prisoners, so that neither their Wives, Children, nor any of their friends, could have access to speak with them; nor they so much as enjoy the liberty of Pen, Ink, or Paper to write for necessaries, or the liberty of any licenced Books, except the Bible, and some few other Books for private devotion. And not content herewith by an extrajudicial order o● the Lords, he soon after caused them to be conveyed close Prisoners into the Isle of jersie, Garnsey, and Silly, there to be close imprisoned in three Castles, giving strict order that no man should be admitted to speak with them there; nor Dr. Bastwickes', and Mr. Burtons' wives, permitted so much as once to come into the Islands where they were, and that all letters to them should be intercepted, and no pen, ink, or Paper allowed them to write upon any occasion. This transcendent new kind of Prelatical tyranny wherewith Canterbury imagined to terrify and appall the Scots, coming to their ears, wrought quite contrary effects, stirring them up with greater animosity to resist the Prelate's encroachments both upon their consciences, Laws, liberties, and established Discipline. Whereupon when the Bishop of Edinburgh accompanied with the two Archbishops and some other Prelates of Scotland, began the use of their new service book in the chief Church of Edinburgh the 23. of july next after this sentence and execution, the most part of the people (much discontented with such a great and sudden alteration, as imported a change, both of the external form and nature of the former public worship) did at one instant rise and hinder the new Service, calling it superstitious and Idolatrous, and the same was also stopped in another Church of Edinburgh, where it was to be read by the Bishop of Arguile. This notwithstanding, the Prelates procured by Act of Council, the pain of death without all favour or mercy to be denounced against all those who should any ways rai●e or speak against the Bishops, or any of the inferior Clergy, or against the service Book. They discharged the ministers and Readers of Edinburgh (who refused the Book) their wont service, and interdicted the public Evening and Morning Prayer, reading of Scriptures, singing of Psalms, for a long time, still pressing the buying and practising of the said book by all Ministers; which moved the Ministers first to petition, and next many of the Nobility, Gentry, Burgesses, and Ministers to meet and to supplicate the Lords of the Privy Counsel against the said Books of Canons and Common Prayers, and the illegal way of introducing the same; till at last the Bishop's violence and practices forced the whole kingdom into a combustion against them, and caused them in their general assembly at Ed●nburgh, Anno 1639. not only to abjure, but to extirpate Episcopacy and banish all their Bishops as Incendiaries out of their Realm, except the Bishops of Dunkeld and of Orcanies, who recanted and abjured their Episcopacy. Canterbury and the Prelates of Scotland and England storming at these proceedings, take occasion from thence to raise up a civil war between England, Ireland, and Scotland, thinking to restore Episcopacy again in that Kingdom by force of Arms. And when as this war was happily pacified and all differences fully accorded, Canterbury with his agents caused the former pacification ●o be annulled, new Arms to be raised, and a fresh war to be undertaken to the unsupportable expense and great danger of all his Majesties three Kingdoms, which by the Prelate's practices are at this day still enforced to maintain three Armies in the field; and had the Prelate's bu● their wish, we had long ere this embrued our hands deeply in one another's blood, and made our Kingdoms so many Aceldamaes to maintain their Antichristian pomp and lordliness. But blessed and for ever honoured and praised be our gracious God, who hath miraculously continued and preserved our peace in the midst of war, and frustrated the designs of our bloodthirsty Prelates; turning their Bellum Episcopale (as themselves termed it) into a war not for, but against themselves, to a probable extirpation of them for ever out of all three Kingdoms, which have a long time groaned under their tyranny; England, and Ireland now desiring and petitioning earnestly to the Parliament to be eased of their intolerable yoke of bondage, as Scotland hath already exonerated themselves thereof. Now to manifest that this present war Originally sprung from the Scottish Prelates, and from Canterbury, (the very fountain of all late mischiefs in all three Kingdoms) I shall need no further evidence than the charge of the Scottish Commissioners against Canterbury, presented to our present Parliament, the Copy whereof (though already in Print) I shall here insert as pertinent to my inten●●d Theme. The Charge of the Scottish Commissioners against the Prelate of Canterbury. NOvations in Religion, which are Universally acknowledged to be the main cause of commotions in Kingdoms and states, and are known to be the true cause of our present troubles, were many and great, beside the books of Ordination, and Homilies, 1. Some particular alterations in matters of Religion, pressed upon us without order and against Law, contrary to the form established in our Kirk. 2. A new book of Canons and Constitutions Ecclesiastical. 3. A Liturgy or book of Commonprayer, which did also carry with them many dangerous errors in matte●s of Doctrine. Of all which we challenge the prelate of Canterbury, as the prime cause on earth. And first, that this Prelate wes the Author and urger of some particular changes, which made great disturbance amongst us, we make manifest● 1● by fourteen letters subscribed, W. Cant. in the space of two years, to one of our pretended Bishops, Bannatine, wherein he often enjoineth him, and other pretended Bishops, to appear in the Chapel in their whi●es, connary to the custom of our Kirk, and to his promise made to the pretended Bishop of Edinburgh, at the Coronation, that none of them after that time, should be pressed to wear these garments, thereby moving him against his will to put them on for that time, wherein he directeth him to give order for saying the English Service in the Chapel twice a day, for his neglect showing him that he wes disappointed o● the Bishopric o● Edinburgh, promising him upon the greater care of these novations, advancement to a better Bishopric, taxing him for his boldness in preaching the sound Doctrine of the reformed Kirkes', against Master Mitchell, who had taught the errors of Arminius in the point of the extent of the merit of Christ, bidding him send up a list of the names of Counselors and Senators of the College of Justice, who did not communicate in the Chapel in a form which was not received in our Kirke, commending him when he found him obsequious to these his commands, telling him that he had moved the King the second time for the punishment of such as had not received in the Chapel: and wherein he upbraideth him bitterly, that in his first Synod at Aberdein, he had only disputed against our custom of Scotland, of fasting sometimes on the Lord's day, and presumptuously censuring our Kirke, that in this we were opposite to Christianity itself; and that amongst us ●here were no Canons at all. More of this stuff may be seen in the letters themselves. Secondly, by two papers of memoirs and instructions from the pretended Bishop of Saint Androis, to the pretended Bishop of Rosse, coming to this Prelate, for ordering the affairs of the Kirke and Kingdom of Scotland, as not only to obtain warrants, to order the Exchequer, the Privy Counsel, the great Commission of Surrenders, the matter of Balmerino's process, as might please our Prelates, but warrants also for sitting of the High Commission Court once a week in Edinburgh, and to gain from the Noblemen, for the benefit of Prelates, and their adherents, the Abbacies of Kelso, Arbroith, S. Androis, and Lindors, and in the smallest matters to receive his commands, as for taking down Galleries, and stonewalls, in the Kirkes' of Edinburgh, and Saint Androis, for no other end but to make way for Altars, and adoration towards the East: which besides other evils, made no small noise, and disturbance amongst the people, deprived hereby, of their ordinary accommodation for public worship. The second Novation which troubled our peace, wes a Book of Canons, and constitutions Ecclesiastical, obtruded upon our Kirke, found by our general Assembly to be devised ●or establishing a tyrannical power, in the persons of our Prelates, over the worship of God, over the consciences, liberties, and goods of the people, and for abolishing the whole discipline and government of our Kirke, by general and provincial assemblies, Presbyteries, and Kirke sessions, which was settled by Law, and in continual practice since the time of Reformation; that Canterbury wes Master of this Work is manifest. By a Book of Canons sent to him, written upon the one side only, with the other side blank, for corrections, additions, & putting all in better Order, at his pleasure, which accordingly wes done, as may appear by interlinings, marginals, and filling up of ●he blank page with directions sent to our Prelates; and that it wes done by no other than Canterbury, is evident by his Magisteriall way of prescribing, and by a new copy of these Canons, all written with Saint Androis own hand, precisely to a Letter, according to the former castigations, sent back for procuring the Kings warrant unto it, which accordingly wes obtained; but with an addition of some other Canons, and a Paper of some other corrections: According to which the Book of Canons ●hus composed, wes published in Print, the inspection of the Books, Instructions, and his Letters of joy, for the success of the work, and of others Letters of the Prelate of London, and the Lord Sterling, to the same purpose, all which we are ready to exhibit, will put the matter out of all debate. Besides this general, there be some things more special worthy to be adverted unto, for discovering his Spirit. 1. The fourth Canon of Cap. 8. forasmuch as no Reformation in Doctrine or Discipline can be made perfect at once in any Church; therefore it shall, and may be lawful for the Church of Scotland at any time to make remonstrance to his Majesty, or his successors, etc. Because this Canon holdeth the door open to more Innovations, he writeth to the Prelate of Rosse his privy Agent in all this Work, of his great gladness, that this Canon did stand behind the Curtain, and his great desire that this Canon may be Printed fully, as one that was to be most useful. Secondly, the title prefixed to these Canons by our Prelates. Canons agreed upon to be proponed to the several Synods of the Kirke of Scotland, is thus changed by Canterbury; Canons and Constitutions Ecclesiastical, etc. Ordained to be observed by the Clergy. He will not have Canons come from the Authority of Synods, but from the power of Prelates, or from the King's Prerogative. Thirdly, the formidable Canon, Cap. 1.3. threatening no less than Excommunication against all such persons whosoever shall open their mouths against any of these Books, proceeded not from our Prelates, nor is to be found in the Copy sent from them, but is a thunderbolt forged in Canterbury's own fire. 4. Our Prelates in divers places witness their dislike of Papists. A Minister shall be deposed if he be found negligent to convert Papists. Chap. 18.15. The adoration ●f the bread is a superstition to be condemned, Cap. 6.6. They call the absolute necessity of Baptism an error of Popery. Cap. 6.2. But in Canterbury's Edition, the name of Papists and Popery is not so much as mentioned. 5. Our Prelates have not the boldness to trouble us in their Canons, with Altars, Fonts, Chancels, reading of a long Liturgy before Sermon, etc. But Canterbury is punctual, and peremptory in all these. Although the words of the tenth Canon Cap. 3. be fair, yet the wicked intentions of Canterbury and Rosse, may be seen in the point of justification of a sinner before God, by comparing the Canon as it came from our Prelates, and as it wes returned from Canterbury, and Printed; our Prelates say thus; It is manifest that the superstition of former ages, hath turned into a great profaneness, and that people are grown cold for the most part in doing any good, thinking there is no place to good works, because they are excluded from justification. Therefore shall all Ministers, as their Text giveth occasion, urge the necessity of good works, as they would be saved, and remember that they are Via Regni, the way to the kingdom of Heaven, though not causa regnandi, howbeit they be not the cause of Salvation. Here Rosse giveth his judgement, That he would have this Canon simply commanding good works to be ●reached, and no mention made what place they have or have not in justification. Upon this motion, so agreeable to Canterbury's mind, the Canon is set down as it standeth, without the distinction of via regni, or causa regnandi, or any word sounding that way, urging only the necessity of good works. 7. By comparing Can. 9 Cap. 18. As it was sent in writing from our Prelates, and as it is Printed at Canterbury's command, may be also manifest, that he went about to establish auricular confession, and Popish absolution. 8. Our Prelates were not acquainted with Canons for afflicting of arbitrary penalties: But in Canterbury's Book, wheresoever there is no penalty expressly set down, it is provided that it shall be arbitrary, as the Ordinary shall think fittest. By these and many other the like, it is apparent, what tyrannical power he went about to establish in the hands of our Prelates, over the worship, and the souls and goods of men, overturning from the foundation, the whole order of our Kirke, what seeds of Popery he did sow in our Kirke, and how large an entry he did make for the grossest novations afterward, which hath been a main cause of all their combustion. The third and great novation wes the Book of Common Prayer, Administration of the Sacraments, and other parts of Divine Service, brought in without warrant from our Kirke, to be universally received as the only form of divine Service, under all highest pains both civil and Ecclesiastical; which is found by our national assembly, besides the Popish frame, & forms in divine worship, to contain many Popish errors, & ceremonies, and ●he seeds of manifold and gross superstitions, and idolatries and to be repugnant to the Doctrine, Discipline, and order of our Reformation, to the confession of Faith, constitutions of general Assemblies, and Acts of Parliament, establishing the true Religion: that this also wes Canterbury's work we make manifest. By the memoirs, and instructions sent unto him from our Prelates; wherein they gave a special account of the diligence they had used, to do all which herein they were enjoined, by th● approbation of the Service Book sent to them; and of all the marginal corrections, wherein it varyeth from the English Book, showing their desire to have some few things changed in it, which notwithstanding wes not granted: This we find written by Saint Androis own hand, and subscribed by him, and nine other of our Prelates. By Canterbury's own Letters, witnesses of his joy, when the Book wes ready for the press, of his prayers that God would speed the work, of the hope to see that service set up in Scotland, of his diligence to send for the Printer, and directing him to prepare a black letter, and to send it to his servants a● Edinburgh, for Printing this book. Of his approbation of his proofs sent from the Press. Of his fear of delay, in bringing the work speedily to an end, for the great good, (not of that Church, but) of the Church. Of his encouraging Rosse, who wes entrusted with the Press, to go on in this piece of Service without fear of enemies. All which may be seen in the Autographs and by Letters sent from the Prelate of London, to Rosse, wherein, as he rejoiceth at the sight of the Scottish Canons; which although they should make some noise at the beginning, yet they would be more for the good of the Kirke, than the Canons of Edinburgh, for the good of the Kingdom. So concerning the Leiturgy he showeth, that Rosse had sent to him, to have an explanation from Canterbury, of some passage of the Service Book, and that the Press behoved to stand till the explanation come to Edinburgh, which therefore he had in haste obtained from his Grace, and sent the dispatch away by Canterbury's own conveyance. But the Book itself, as it standeth interlined, margined, and patched up, is much more than all that is expressed in his Letters, and the change● and supplements themselves, taken from the Mass Book, and other Romish rituals, by which he maketh it to vary from the Book of England, are more pregnant testimonies of his Popish spirit, and wicked intentions which he would have put in execution upon us, then can be denied. The large declaration professeth, that all the variation of our Book, from the Book of England, that ever the King understood, wes in such things as the Scottish humour would better comply with, than with that which stood in the English service. These Popish innovations therefore have been surreptitiously inserted by him, without the King's knowledge, and against his purpose. Our Scottish Prelates do petition that something may be abated of the English ceremonies, as the Cross in Baptism, the Ring in marriage, and some other things. But Canterbury will not only have these kept, but a great many more, and worse superadded, which wes nothing else, but the adding of ●ewell to the fire. To express and discover all, would require a whole book, we shall only touch some few in the matter of the Communion. This Book inverteth the order of the Communion in the Book of England, as may be seen by the numbers, setting down the orders of this new Communion, 1.5.2.6.7.3.4.8.9.10.15. Of the divers secret reasons of this change, we mention one only; In joining the spiritual praise and thanksgiving, which is in the Book of England, pertinently after the Communion, with the Prayer of Consecration before the Communion, and that under the name of Memorial, or Oblation, for no other end, but that the memorial and Sacrifice of Praise, mentioned in it, may be understood according to the Popish meaning. Bellar. de Missa, lib. 2. cap. 21. Not of the spiritual sacrifice, but of the oblation of the body of the Lord. It seemeth to be no great matter, that without warrant of the Book of England, the Presbyter going from the North end of the Table, shall stand during the time of consecration, at such a part of the Table, where he may with the more ease and decency use both hands; yet being ●ryed, it importeth much, as, that he must stand with his hinder parts to the People, representing (saith Durand) that which the Lord said of Moses, Tho● shalt see my hinder parts. He must have the use of both his hands, not for any thing he hath to do about the Bread and Wine, for that may be done at the North end of the Table, and be better seen of the people: but (as we are taught by the Rationalists) that he may be stretching forth his arms, to represent the extension of Christ on the Cross, and that he may the more conveniently lift up the Bread and Wine above his head to be seen and adored of the people, who in the Rubric of the general Confession, a little before, are directed to kneel humbly on their knees, that the Priest's elevation so magnified in the Mass, and the people's adoration may go together. That in this posture, speaking with a low voice, and muttering (for sometimes he is commanded to speak with a loud voice, and distinctly) he be no● heard by th● people, which is no less a mocking of God, and his people, then if the words were spoken in an unknown language. As there is no word of all this in the English Service; so doth the Book in King Edward's time, give to every Presbyter his liberty of gesture, which yet gave such offence to Bucer, (the censurer of the Book: and even in Cassander's own judgement, a man of great moderation in matters of this kind) that he calleth them, Nunquam satis ex●●randos Miss● gestus, and would have them to be abhorred, because they confirm to the simple and superstitious ter impiam & exitialem Missae fiduciam. The corporal presence of Christ's body in the Sacrament, is also to be found here: for the words of the Mass-book serving to this purpose, which are sharply censured by Bucer, in King Edward's Liturgy, and are not to be ●ound in the Book of England, are taken in here; Almighty God is in called, that of his Almighty Goodness he may vouchsafe so to bless and sanctify with his Word and Spirit, these gifts of Bread and Wine, that they may be unto us the body and blood of Christ. The change here is made a work of God's Omnipotency: the words of the Mass, ut fiant nobis, are translated in King Edward's Book, That they be unto us, which are again turned into Latin by Alesius, Vt fiant nobis. On the other part, the expressions of the Book of England, at the delivery of the Elements of feeding on Christ by Faith, and of Eating and drinking in remembrance that Christ died for thee, are utterly deleated. Many evidences there be in this part of the Communion, of the bodily Presence of Christ, very agreeable to the Doctrines taught by his Secretaries, which this paper cannot contain. They teach us that Christ is received in the Sacrament, Corporali●er, both objective and subjective. Corpus Christi est objectum quod recipitur, & corpus nostrum subjectum quo recipitur. The Book of England abolishe●h all that may import the oblation of any unbloody Sacrifice, but here we have besides the Preparatory oblation of the Elements, which is neither to be found in the Book of England now, nor in King Edward's Book of old, the oblation of the body and blood of Christ, which Bellarmine calleth, Sacrificium Laudis, quia Deus per illud magnopere laudatur. This also agreeth well with their late doctrine. We are ready when it shall be judged convenient, and we shall be desired, to discover much more matters of this kind, as grounds laid for missa sicca, or the half Mess, the private Mess without the people, of communicating in one kind, of the consumption by the Priest, and consummation of the Sacrifice, of receiving the Sacrament in the mouth, and not in the hand, etc. Our supplications were many against these Books, but Canterbury procured them to be answered with terrible Proclamations. We were constrained to use the remedy of Protestation; but for our Protestations, and other lawful means, which we used for our deliverance, Canterbury procured us to be declared Rebels and Traitors, in all the Parish Kirkes' of England: when we were seeking to possess our Religion in peace, against these devices, and novations, Canterbury kindleth war against us. In all these it is known that he was, although not the sole, yet the principal Agent and adviser. When by the Pacification at Berwicke, both Kingdoms looked for peace and quietness, he spared not openly in the hearing of many, often before the King, and privately at the Counsel-table, and the privy jointo, to speak of us as Rebels and Traitors, and to speak against the Pacification as dishonourable, and mee●e to be broken. Neither did his malignancy and bitterness ever suffer him to rest, till a new war was entered upon, and all things prepared for our destruction. By him was it that our Covenant, approven by national Assemblies, subscribed by his Majesty's Commissioner, and by the Lords of his Majesty's Counsel, and by them commanded to be subscribed by all the Subjects of the Kingdom, as a Testimony of our duty to God, and the King, by him was it still called ungodly, damnable, Treasonable; by him were Oaths invented, and pressed upon divers of our poor Country men, upon the pain of imprisonment, and many miseries, which were unwarrantable by Law, and contrary to their national Oath. When our Commissioners did appear to render the reasons of our demands, he spared not in the presence of the King, and Committee, to rail against our national Assembly, as not daring to appear before the World, and Kirkes' abroad; where himself and his Actions were able to endure trial, and against our just and necessary defence, as the most malicious and Treasonable Contempt of Monarchical Government that any bygone age hath heard of: His hand also was at the Warrant for the restraint and imprisonment of our Commissioners, sent from the Parliament, warranted by the King, and seeking the peace of the Kingdoms. When we had by our Declarations, Remonstrances, and Representations, manifested the truth of our intentions, and lawfulness of our Actions, to all the good subjects of the Kingdom of England, when the late Parliament could not be moved to assist, or enter in war against us, maintaining our Religion, and Liberties, Canterbury did not only advise the breaking up of that high and honourable Court, to the grea● grie●e and hazard of the Kingdom, but (which is without example) did sit still in the Convocation, and make Canons and constitutions against us, and our just and necessary defence, ordaining under all highest pains, that hereafter the Clergy shall Preach four times in the year, such doctrine as is contrary not only to our proceedings, but to the doctrine and proceedings of other Reformed Kirkes', to the judgement of all sound Divines, and politics, and tending to the utter slavery and ruining of all Estates and Kingdoms, and to the dishonour of Kings and monarchs. And as if this had not been sufficient, he procured six Subsidies to be lifted of the Clergy, under pain of deprivation to all that should refuse. And which is yet worse, and above which Malice itself cannot ascend, by his means a Prayer is framed, Printed, and sent through all the parochs of England, to be said in all Churches in time of Divine Service, next after the Prayer for the Queen, and Royal Progeny, against our Nation by name of Traitorous Subjects, having cast off all obedience to our anointed Sovereign, and coming in a rebellious manner to invade England, that shame may cover our faces, as Enemies to God and the King. Whosoever shall impartially examine what hath proceeded from himself, in these two Books of Canons and Common Prayer, what Doctrine hath been published and Printed these years bypast in England, by his Disciples and Emissaries, what gross Popery in the most material points we have found, and are ready to show in the posthume writings of the Prelate of Edinburgh, and Dumblane, his own creatures, his nearest familiars, and most willing instruments to advance his counsels, and projects, ●all perceive that his intentions were deep and large against all the reformed Kirkes', and Reformation of Religion, which in his Majesty's dominions wes panting, and by this time had rendered up the Ghost, if God had not in a wonderful way of mercy prevented us; And that if the Pope himself had been in his place, he could not have been more Popish, nor could he more zealously have negotiated for Rome, against the Reformed Kirkes', to reduce them to the Heresies in Doctrine; the Superstitions and Idolatry in worship, and the Tyranny in Government, wh●ch are in that See, and for which the Reformed Kirkes' did separate from it, and come forth of Babel. From him certainly hath issued all this deluge, which almost ha●h overturned all. We are therefore confident that your Lordships will by your means deal effectually wi●h the Parliament, that this great firebrand be presently removed from his Majesty's presence, and that he may be put to trial, and put to his deserved censure, according to the Laws of the Kingdom; which fall be good service to God, honour to the King and Parliament, terror to the wicked, and comfort to all good men, and to us in special, who by his means principally have been put to so many and grievous afflictions, wherein we had perished, if God had not been with us. We do indeed confess that the Prelates of England have been of very different humours, some of them of a more hot, and others of them, men of a more moderate temper, some of them more, and some of them less inclinable to Popery, yet what known truth, and constant experience hath made undeniable, we must at this opportunity profess, that from the first time of Reformation of the Kirke of Scotland, not only after the coming of King james of happy memory into England, but before, the Prelates of England have been by all means uncessantly working the overthrow of our discipline and government. And it hath come to pass of late, that the Prelates of England having prevailed, and brought us to subjection in the point of Government, and finding their long waited for opportunity, and a rare congruity of many spirits and powers, ready to cooperate for their ends, have made a strong assault upon the whole external worship, and doctrine of our Kirke. By which their doing they did not aim to make us conform to England, but to make Scotland first (whose weakness in r●sisting they had before experienced, in the Novations of government, and of some points of Worship) and thereafter England conform to Rome, even in these matters, wherein England had separated from Rome, ever since the time of Reformation. And evil therefore which hath issued, not so much from the personal disposition of the Prelates themselves, as from the innate quality and nature of their office, and Prelatical Hierarchy, which did bring forth the Pope in ancient times, and never ceaseth till it bringeth forth Popish Doctrine and worship, where it is once roo●ed, and the Principles thereof fomented and constantly followed. And from that antipathy and inconsistency of the two forms of Ecclesiastical Government, which they conceived, and not without cause, that one Island united also under one head, and Monarch, wes no● able to bear: the one being the same in all the parts and powers, which it wes in the times of Popery, and now is in the Roman Church: The other being the form of Government, received, maintained, and practised by all the Reformed Kirks, wherein by their own testimonies, and confessions, the Kirke of Scotland had amongst them no small eminency. This also we represent to your Lordship's most serious consideration, that not only the firebrands may be removed, but that the fire may be provided against, that there be no more combustion after this. I shall close up all touching the Prelates of Scotland, with the late Act of their general Assembly at Edinburgh, for their utter extirpation out of that Church; and the Recantation, and abjuration of two of their late Bishops, to wit, the Bishop of Dunkelden, and of the Orcanies. The General Act for abolishing of Episcopacy, and all Innovations lately intended in the Church of Scotland. THe King's Majesty having graciously declared, that it is his Royal will and pleasure that all questions about Religion, and matters Ecclesiastical, be determined by Assemblies of the Kirke, having also by public Proclamation indicted this fr●e National Assembly, for settling the present distraction of this Kirke; and for establishing a perfect peace against such divisions and disorders as hath been sore displeasing to his Majesty, and grievous to all his good Subjects; and now his Majesty's Commissioner john, Earl of Traquaire, instructed and authorized with a full Commission, being present, and sitting in this Assembly, now fully convened and orderly constitute in all the members thereof, according to the Order of this Kirke, having at large declared his Majesty's good will to the reformed Religion, and his Royal care and tender affection to this Kirke where his Majesty had both his birth and Baptism, his great displeasure at the manifold distractions and division of this Kirk and Kingdom, and his desires to have all our wounds perfectly cured with a free and fatherly hand: And although in the way approved by the Kirke trial hath been taken in former assemblies before, from the Kirke Registers to our full satisfaction, yet the Commissioners grace making particular enquiry from the members of the Assembly, now solemnly convened, concerning the real, and true causes of so many and great evils at this time past, had so fore troubled the peace of this Kirke and Kingdom, it was presented to his Majesty's Commissioner by this Assembly, that beside many other, the main and most material causes was: First, the pressing of this Kirke by the Prelates with a Service Book, or Book of Common Prayer, without direction or warrant from the Kirke, and containing (beside the Popish form thereof) divers Popish errors and Ceremonies, and the s●eds of manifold gross superstitions and Idolatry, with a Book of Canons without warrant or direction from the General Assembly, establishing a Tyrannical power over the Kirke in the person of Bishops, and overthrowing the whole discipline and Acts of our Kirke; And with the High-Commion erected without the consent of the Kirke, subverting the jurisdiction and Ordinary Judicatories of this Kirke, and giving to persons merely Ecclesiastical power of both swords, and to persons merely Civil, the power of the keys and Kirke censures. A Second cause was the Articles of Perth, viz. Observation of festival days, kneeling at the Communion, Confirmation, Administration of the Sacraments in private places, which was brought in by a Civil Assembly, and are contrary to the confession of Faith, as it was meant and subscribed Anno. 1580. And divers times since to the order and constitution of this Kirke. Thirdly, the change of the government of the Kirke, from the Assembly of the Kirke, to the persons of some Kirkemen usurping the priority and power over their Brethren, by the way and under the name of Episcopal government against the Confession of Faith 1580. Against the Order set down in the book of Policy, and against the intentions and Constitutions of this Kirke from the beginning. Fourthly, the Civil places and power of Kirkemen, their sitting and voicing in Parliament, and their sitting on the Bench as Justices of Peace, which according to the constituons of this Kirke, are incompatible with their spiritual functions, lifting them up above the Brethren in worldly Pomp, tending to the hindrance of the Ministry. Fifthly, the keeping and authorising of corrupt assemblies at Linlithgrow, 1606. and 1608. and at Glascow. 1610. at Aberdin 1616 at Saint Andrew's. 1617. at Perth, ●618. which are null and unlawful, as being called and constitute quite contrary to the Order and constitutions of this kirk, received and practised ever since the reformation o● Religion, and withal labouring to introduce Novation within this Ki●ke against the Order and Religion established. A sixth cause is the want of the lawful and free general Assemblies rightly constitute, of Pastors, Doctors, and Elders, yearly or oftener pro re nata, according to the liberty of this Kirke, expressed in the Book of Policy, and acknowledged in the Act of Parliament, 1592. After which his Majesty's Commissioner having heard patiently and examined particularly, and all objections to the contrary, being answered to the full: The whole Assembly with express consent of his Majesty's Commissioner in one heart and voice did declare, that these and such other, proceeding from the neglect and breach of the national Covenant of this Kirke and kingdom, made in Anno 1588. have been indeed the true and main Cause of all our evils and distractions. And therefore ordains, according to the Constitutions of general Assemblies of this Kirke, and upon the grounds respective above specified, That the foresaid Service Book, Books of Canon and Ordination, and the High-Commission be still rejected. That the Articles of Perth, be no more practised. That Episcopal government, and the Civil places and power of Kirkemen, be holden still as unlawful in this Kirke. That the above named pretended Assemblies at Linlithgrow, 1606. and 1608. at Glascow, 1610. at Aberdene, 1616. at Saint Andrew's, 1617., at Perth 1618. be hereafter accounted of, as null, and of none effect. And that for preservation of Religion, and preventing of all such evils in time coming, General Assemblies rightly Constitute, as the perfect and competent Judge of all matters Ecclesiastical, hereafter be kept yearly, and oftener, as occasion and necessity shall require. The necessity being first remonstrate to his Majesty by humble supplication, as also of these occasional Assemblies. That Kirke Sessions, Presbyteries, and Synodall Assemblies be constitute, and observed according to the Book of Policy, and Order o● this Kirke. The Bishop of Dunkell his Recantation. BE it known to all men, me Master Alexander Lindsay, Minister of Sinadois; for so much as I, by my missive Letter sent by me to the General Assembly of the Kirke of Scotland, holden at Glascow the 21. of November last passed, did freely submit myself, demit and lay down at the foot of the Assembly, my pretended Office of Episcopacy, as pretended Bishop of Dunkell, and by my Letter promised to subscribe what ample form of Commission, there anent the said Assembly should prescribe, and now the said reverend Assembly hath found, and declared the said office of Episcopacy, as it hath been te●med and used within the said Kirke of Scotland, to be abjured by the comession of Faith, 1580. and 1581., and 1590. And therefore hath decerner the said Office to be removed out of the said Kirke of Scotland, as also seeing the said reverend Assembly hath decernet me according to my said Letter, to subscribe a more ample form of demission, of the said pretended office in presence of Sir john Montcrieff, of that Ilke Knight Baronet, Master Robert Murrey, Minister at Methuen, Master john Roberton, Minister at Perth, Master Alexander Petrie, Minister at Rinde, and Thomas Durham, Burgess of Perth, Commissioners appointed by them for that effect. Therefore, and for performance of my said Letter, and in obedience to the Ordinance of the said reverend. Assembly; Wit ye me to have demitted quite, claimed and simpliciter overgeven, like as I now in presence of the said Commissioners, freely demits, quite claims and simpliciter overgists the foresaid pretended Office of Episcopacy of Dunkell, with the whole Title, stile, name, and dignity thereof, power of Ordination, Jurisdiction thereof, voice in Parliament, and all usurpation of the same in time coming, and faithfully promises, and by these presents binds and obliges me never to exercise nor use the said pretended Office in the said kirk of Scotland, nor no power of Ordination, Jurisdiction, voice in Parliament, neither any other power Ecclesiastical belonging, usurped, and acclaimed to belong to the said pretended Office, like as according to the Act of the said reverend Assembly, I acknowledge the said Office of Episcopacy to be abjured in the foresaid confession of Faith, and therefore most justly aught to be removed out of this said kirk of Scotland, and the whole premises, I heartily acknowledge, as I will answer to God: in testimony hereof, I have subscribed these presents with my hand. Like as for further security hereof, I am content, and consent, that these presents be insert and Registrate in the general Books of Assembly, therein to remain Ad futuram rei memoriam. And to that effect constitute— my lawful procutors, promittendo de rato. In witness whereof, written by Robert Readhench serviteur to Patrick Rosse, Notaire in Perth. I have subscribed the same with my hand, as said is, at Saint Andrew's, the 24. of january, 1639. before these witnesses, Master john Paterson, Master Alexander Dundie, Student in Perth, and George Boswell serviteur to the said Sir George Mont●rieff. The Bishop of Orkneyes Recantation. TO all and sundry whom it concerns, to whose knowledge these presents shall come, especially to the Reverend and Honourable Members of the future Assembly, to be holden at Edinburgh, the 12. day of August, 1639. I Master George Gryame's, sometime pretended Bishop of Orkney, being sorry, and grieved at my heart, that I should ever for my worldly respect embraced the Order of Episcopacy, the same having no warrant from the Word of God, and being such an Order as hath had sensibly many fearful and evil consequences in many parts of Christendom, and particularly, within the Kirke of Scotland, (as by doleful and deplorable experience this day is manifest) to have disclaimed, like as I by the tenor hereof, do altogether disclaim and abjure all Episcopal power and Jurisdiction with the whole corruptions thereof, condemned by lawful Assemblies, within the said Kirke of Scotland, in regard the same is such an Order, as is also abjured within the said Kirke, by virtue of that national Oath, which was made in the year 1580, and 1581. Promising, and swearing by the great name of the Lord our God, that I shall never while I live, directly, nor undirectly exercise any such power within the Kirke, neither yet shall I ever approve or allow the same, not so much as in my private or public discourse. But on the contrary shall stand and adhere to all the Acts and Constitutions of the late Assembly holden at Glascow, the 21. of November, last bypast in Anno 1638; And shall concur to the uttermost of my power sincerely, and faithfully, as occasion shall offer, in executing the said Acts, and in advancing the work of Reformation within this Land to the glory of God, the peace of the Country, and the comfort and contentment of all good Christians, as God shall be my help. In testimony of the which premises, I have subscribed these presents with my hand, in Bricknes in Strains, the second of February, Anno Dom. 1639. Before these witnesses: Master ●●●ter Stewart, Minister at Sou● randsley, Master james Cheynie Minister at Buckwall. Master Robert Pee●sone, Minister at Firs●, and Master Patrick Gryame's Minister a● Holme My Son. Before I pass to the Irish Prelates, I shall close up this of the Scottish Prelates, with this merry story out of the Book of Martyrs. * Fox Acts and Monuments, vol. 2. p. 614. Not long after the burning of David Stratton, and Master Gurlay, in the days of David Beaton, Bishop, and Cardinal of Saint Andrew's, and George Tre●chton, Bishop of Dunkelden, a Canon of Sain● Colmes Inch, and Vicar of Delene, called Deane Thomas Forret, Preached every Sunday to his Parishioners out of the Epistle or Gospel, as it fell for the time, which then was a great novelty in Scotland, to see any man Preach, except a black Friar, or a grey Friar; and therefore ●he Friars envied him, and accused him to the Bishop of Dunkelden, (in whose Diocese he remained) as an Heretic, and one that showed the mysteries of the Scriptures to ●he vulgar people in English, to make the Clergy detestable in the sight of the people. The Bishop of Dunkelden, moved by the Friar's instigation, called the said Deane T●omas, and said to him. My Joy Deane Thomas, I love you well, (and ●herefore I must give you my counsel, how you shall rule and guide yourself. To whom Thomas said, I thank your Lordship heartily. Then the Bishop began his Counsel on this manner. My Joy Deane Thomas, I am informed that you Preach ●he Epistle or Gospel every Sunday to your Parishioners, and that you take not the Cow, nor the uppermost cloth from your Parishioners, which thing is very prejudicial to the Church men, and therefore my Joy Deane Thomas, I would you took your Cow, and your uppermost cloth, as other Church men do, or else it is too much to Preach every Sunday; for in so doing you may make the people think that we should Preach likewise. But it is enough for you, when you find any good Epistle, or any good Gospel, that setteth forth the Liberty of the holy Church, to Preach that, and let the rest be. Thomas answered, my Lord, I think that none of my Parishioners will complain that I take not the Cow, nor the uppermost cloth, but will gladly give me the same, together with any other thing that they have, and I will give and communicate with them any thing that I have, and so my Lord we agree right well, and there is no discord among us. And where your Lordship saith, It is too much to preach every Sunday; indeed I think it is too little, and also would wish that your lordship did the like. Nay, nay, Dean Thomas (saith my Lord) let that be, for we are not ordained to preach. Then said Thomas, where your Lordship biddeth me preach, when I find any good Epistle, or any good Gospel, truly my Lord I have read the New Testament and the old, and all the Epistles and Gospels, and among them all I could never find any evil Epistle, or any evil Gospel, but if your Lordship will show me the good Epistle, and the good Gospel, and the evil Epistle, and the evil Gospel, than I shall preach the good, and omit the evil. Then spoke my Lord stoutly and said, I thank God that I never knew what the old and New Testament was, (and of these words rose a Proverb which is common in Scotland, ye are like the Bishop of Dunkelden● that knew neither new nor old Law) therefore Deane Thomas, I will know nothing but my Portuise and my Pontifical. Go your way, and let be all these fantasies, for if you persevere in these erroneous opinions ye will repe●t it, when you may not mend it● Thomas said, I trust my cause be just in the presence of God, and therefore I pass not much what doth follow thereupon: and so my Lord and he departed at that time. And soon after a Summons was directed from the Cardinal of Saint Andrew's, and the said Bishop of Dunkelden upon the said Deane Thomas Forret, upon two black Friars, called Friar john Kelow, and another called Benarage, and upon one Priest of Striveling called Duncane Sympson, and one Gentleman called Robert Foster in Striveling, with other three or four with them of the town of Striveling, who at the day of their appearance after their summoning were condemned to the death, without any place for recantation, because (as was alleged) they were heresiarchs, or chief Heretics and reachers of heresies, and especially because many of them were at the bridal and marriage of a Priest, who was Vicar of Twybody beside St●iveling, and did eat flesh in Lent at the said Bridal, and so they were all together burnt upon the Castle hill at Edinburgh, where they that were first bound to the stake, godly and marvellously did comfort them which came behind. This Bishop of Dunkeld and David Beton Archbishop of Saint Andrew's, were very great persecutors of the true professors of the Gospel whom they burned and put to death; the story of whose persecutions he that list may read in Master Fox his Act● and Monuments, Edit. ult. vol. 2. p. 605. to 626. to which I shall refer the Reader. And thus much briefly touching the disloyal, seditious and Schismatical acts of the Scottish Prelates, I now proceed to those of Ireland, in whom I shall be brief. The Irish Bishops. JOHN CUMIN Archbishop of Dublin. IN the year of Grace 1197. * Hoveden Annal. pars posterior p. 773. Hamo de Wa●is, with the other Guardians of Ireland, and Earl john's men, offered some injury to john Cumin, Archbishop of Dublin, whereupon the Archbishop willing rather to be banished, then to suffer such great injuries to himself and his Church to go unpunished, excommunicated the foresaid presumers and passed a sentence of interdict against his Archbishopricke and departed, commanding the Crosses and images of the Cathedral Church to be taken down and hedged about with thorns, that so those malefactors might be terrified, and recalled from their will of preying upon the goods of the Church. But they still persisting in their malign purpose, there happened a miracle not hea●d of in our times. There was a Crucifix in the Cathedral Church of Dublin, wherein the image of Christ was more exactly carved, than in all others in Ireland or elsewhere, which they had in most veneration. Anno. 1313. This Image being laid prostrate on the ground and hedged about with thorns, on the sixth week fell into a trance, and his face (I doubt if true by the Archbishops or Priests Legerdemain) appeared overspread with a vehement redness, as if it had been in a fiery furnace, and a great sweat issued out of its face, and little drops fell down from its eyes, as if it wept, and on the sixth hour of that day blood and water issued out of its left side, and on the right side of its breast, which the ministers of that Church diligently gathering up, sent an Embassy after their Archbishop john C●min commanding him to certify the Pope the event hereof, under the Testimony and Seals of venerable men. Yet the other Bishops of Ireland albeit they had often read En tua res agitur paries cum proximus arde●, notwithstanding passed by the damages and injuries which the servants of john Earl of Morton had done to their fellow Bishop, with closed eyes, and become like rams not having horns, they retired from the face of the pursuer. But john Bishop of Dublin, being in Exile came to Richard the first, King of England, and john Earl of Morton his brother, but could have no justice, nor restitution of the things taken from him. It seems his cause therefore was not good. After which he continued long in England, leaving both his Church and Diocese still under interdiction, and the others under the sentence of Excommunication. O what impiety and malice is there in Prelates who for a mere supposed injury from one or two, will interdict an whole Kingdom or Diocese, and will rob God of his public service (as they account it) and me●s souls of all spiritual food and exercises of Religion, to wreck their malice upon an enemy or two? But this hath been their common Atheistical practice: God and men m●st suffer in the highest degree, rather than they lose their wills or the smallest punctilio of their usurped Antichristian honour. Anno. 1212. this Archbishop dying, Henry Condies succeeded him, HENRY SCORCH VILLAIN. who was called * The Annals of Ireland, in Mr. Cambden, p. 154.155. Scorch Villeyn, by occasion of a certain treacherous act of his; for one day calling his Tenants before him to answer by what tenure they held of him, those Tenants showing him their Deeds and Charters, he commanded their Deeds and Charters to be burned (of purpose to disinherit them of their rights) for which most unjust act, the Freeholders ever called him Henry Scorch-Villein: he was Justice of Ireland, and built Dublin Castle, bu● of his preaching to build men up in grace, I find not one syllable. Anno 1313. * The Annals of Ireland. p. 168. Friar Roland joce Primate of Armach arrived at the Isle of Houth the morrow after the Annunciation of the ble●sed Virgin Mary, john Leeks. and rising in the night by stealth, took up his Crosier, and advanced it as far as the Priory of G●ace Dieu; whom there encountered certain of the Arch bishop of Dublins servants (john Leeks was then Archbishop of this See) debasing and putting down that Crosier; and the Primate himself o● Armach they chased with disgrace and confusion out of Lem●ter. Anno. 1324. Alexander de Bickner, Archbishop of Dublin being in England, joined with th● Archbishops and Bishops of England in Alexander de Bickner Archbishop of Dublin. rescuing Adam de Arlton Bishop of Hereford even when he was openly arraigned for high Treason against King Edward the second at the Parliament bar: the highest affront that ever I read offered to public Justice; the story whereof is formerly recited at large, p. 54.55. & Anno● 1326. he * W●lsingham Hi●t. Angl. p. 98.99. Holins. p. 335. Ant. Eccles. Brit. p. 227. sided with the Queen and other Prelates against King Edward the second his Sovereign, to his deposal and destruction, in which he was very active. Anno. 1331. on the * Walsingh. Hist. Angl. p. 101. vigil of Saint Mark the Evangelist, the O-Tothely came to Tavelagh, and robbed this Alexander Archbishop of Dublin, * The Annals of Ireland. fol. 184. took away three hundred sheep, and slew Bichard White, and other men of his company, the retinue of the Lord Archbishop of Dublin, were by a train or ambush slain by David O-Tothill in Culiagh. David O-Hirraghey. Anno. 1337. while john Charlton was Lord Justice and held a Parliament at Dublin, * Annals of Ireland. fol 187. Doctor David O-Hirraghey Archbishop of Armach being called to the Parliament made his provision for house-keeping in the Monastery of Saint Mary near unto Dublin; but because he would have had his Crosier carried before him, he was impeached by Alexander Archbishop of Dublin and his Clerks, and permit him they would not. Archbishop of Ca●sels. Anno. 1379. The * Walsingh. Hist. Ang. p. 224.255. Archbishop of Cassel● in Ireland, came from Rome, sent thither for certain urgent causes, bringing back with him a great power of binding and losing from the Pope; when he came to London, preaching to the People, he denounced the King of Franc●, and as many as adhered to the Antipope, to be involved in the sentence of Excommunication, affirming that even now it would be an acceptable time to England, as well in the cause of the King of England as of the Pope, to invade the Kingdom of France, especially since it was probable, that a King Excommunicated would not have any confidence of resisting. Thus this Messenger of Peace proves a public Herald to proclaim war. The King of France on the other side, makes Proclamation through all his Kingdom, that none should obey Pope Vrban, and if any did ●ee should be beheaded, and all his goods should be confiscated to the King's use: after which the confederates of Pope Clement and Vrban, meeting in the field, above 5000. were slain on Clement's part in one battle, with Bernard Decksale their General, and many more afterwards. Anno. 1420. there was a Parliament, held at Dublin, at which time * Annals of Ireland p. 200. in Mr. Cambden. Chron. of Ireland in Holinshed p. 77● Richard O-Hedian Richard O-bedian. Bishop of cassel was accused by john Gese Bishop of Lismore and Waterford, upon 30. Articles laid to his charge. After all that, he charged him that he made very much of the Irish, and loved none of the English; that he bestowed no benefice upon any English man, and gave order likewise unto other Bishops that they should not confer the least living tha● was ●pon them. That he counterfeited the King of England's seal, and the King's Letters Patents, that he went about to make himself king of Monster; also that he took a Ring away from the Image of Saint Patrick, which the Earl of Desmund had offered, and bestowed it upon an Harlot of his, beside many other enormities, which he exhibited in writing: And the Lords and Commons were much troubled between these twain. Now in the same Parliament there was debate between Adam Pay Bishop of Clon, and another Prelate, ●or that he said Adam went about to unite the others Church unto his, but the other would not; and so they were ●ent and referred unto the Court of Rome, and this Parliament lasted 18. days. Anno● 1532. john Allen Archbishop of Dublin, john Allen● Chaplain to Cardinal Wolsie and his Creature, put the Earl of * Stain●urst his continuation of the Chronicles of Ireland p. 88.92. Kildare to great trouble wrongfully, to take away his life, and that out of affection to his Lord and Master the Cardinal. This Archbishop, Anno. 22. H. 8● was specially and by name excepted out of the King's general pardon of the Praemunire and other offences, granted to all the Clergy that year, as appears by the Act it sel●e. 22. H. 8. c. 15. No doubt it was because the King took special notice of some great injuries and misdemeanours by him committed, which he meant to question him for. After this, meaning to sail into England, Anno. 1534. and that secretly lurking● as Tartajus, Thomas Fitzgerald and others apprehended and haled him out of his Bed, brought him naked in his ●hirt, bare footed and bore headed to their Captain, whom when the Archbishop espied, incontinently he kneeled, and with a pitiful countenance and lamentable voice he besought him for the love of God, not to remember former injuries, but to weigh his present calamity, and what malice so ever he bore his person, yet to respect his calling and vocation, in that his enemy was a Christian, and he among Christians an Archbishop. As he spoke thus, bequeathing his soul to God, his body to his enemy's merc●, Thomas Stibon without compassion, and withal inflamed wi●h desire of revenge, turned his horse aside, saying in Irish, Away with the Churl, meaning the Archbishop should be detained as Prisoner's But the Caitiffs present, mis●onstring his words, murdered the Archbishop without further delay, brained and hacked him in gobbets, his blood withal crying to God for revenge; the place ever since hath been hedged and imbarred on every side, ungrowne and unfrequented for the detestation of the fact; rough and ●igorous Justice, deadly hatred of the Giraldins for his Masters Wolsy's sake, and his own, as he had much crossed and bridled them in their governments, promoted their accusations, and forged a Letter against them to their prejudice and danger as was likely, was the cause of his ruin. Anno. 1567. Marice a run gate Priest going to Rome was consecrated Archbishop of Cashell by the Pope: * Stainhurst, Ibid p. 118. arriving in Ireland, he made challenge to the same See; which being denied to him by the Archbishop placed there by the Queen, the said supposed Bishop suddenly with an Irish scaine, wounded the Bishop, and put him in danger of his life. * S●ain●urst, Ibid. p. 166. Anno● 1579. The Lord chief Justice of Ireland upon suspicion of Treason, committed the Chancellor of Liviricke to Prison, for which he was indicted and found guilty; and the Bishop likewise upon the same suspicion was committed Prisoner to his own hou●e. Anno. 1600. * Mr. Cambden in his description of Ireland. p. 135. The Rebels of Monster by their Agents, a certain Spaniard elect Archbishop of Dublin, the Bishop of Clonfort, the Bishop of Killaloe, and Archer a Jesuit, had obtained at length with praying, entreating and earnest beseeching at the King of Spain's hands, that succour should be sent into Monster to the Rebels, under the conduct of Don john D' Aquila, upon assured hope conceived, that all Monster would shortly revolt, and the titular Earl of Desmond, and Floren● Mac-Carti join great aids unto them; but Sir George Carew the Lord Precedent of Monster, had providently before intercepted them, and sent them over into England. Whereupon D' Aquila arrived at Kinsale in Monster with two thousand Spaniards, old Soldiers, and certain Irish Fugitives, the last day of October, and strait ways having published a writing wherein he gloriously styled himself with this Title (Master General and Captain of the Catholic King in the war of God, for holding and keeping the faith in Ireland) endeavoureth to make the world believe, that Queen Elizabeth by the definitive sentences of the Pope, was deprived of her Kingdoms, and her Subjects absolved and freed from their Oath of Allegiance, and that he and his men were come to deliver them out of the Devil's claws and the English tyranny. And verily with th● goodly pretence, he drew a number of lewd and wicked persons to band and side with him through these Prelate's means. I have now given a short account of some of ●he Irish Prelates disloyal and seditious Actions in ●ormer ages; which I shall close up with the accusations and proceedings against some of them within the limits of this last year. On the fourth of March last the whole house of Commons in Ireland, sent up these Articles of High Treason against john Bramham Bishop of Derry and others, to the Upper House of Parliament there, which I find Printed with Captain Aud●ey Mermin his speech, who presented them, at the time of their transmission. Articles of the Knights, Citizens and Burgesses in the Parliament Assembled, against Sir Richard Bolton Knight, Lord Chancellor of Ireland, john Lord Bishop of Derry, and Sir Gerard Lowther Knight, Lord Chief justice of the Common Pleas, and Sir George Ratcliff Knight in maintenance of the accusation, whereby they and every of them stand charged with High Treason. FIrst, that they the said john Lord Bishop of Derry, etc. intending the destruction of the Commonwealth of this Realm, have traitorously confederated and conspired together, to subvert the fundamental Laws and government of this Kingdom, and in pursuance thereof, they and every of them, have traitorously contrived, introduced, and exercised an arbitrary and tyrannical government against Law, throughout this Kingdom by the countenance and assistance of T●omas Earl of Strafford, then chief Governor of this Kingdom. That they and every of them, the said john Lord Bishop of Derry, etc. have traitorously assumed to themselves, and every of them regal power over the goods, persons, Lands, and liberties of his Majesty's subjects of this Realm, and likewise have maliciously, perfidiously and traitorously given, declared, pronounced, and published many false, unjust, and erroneous opinions, Judgements, Sentences, and Decrees, in extra judicial manner against Law, and have perpetrated, practised, and done many other traitorous and unlawful acts and things, whereby as well divers mutinies, seditions and rebellions have been raised, as also many thousands of his Majesty's Liege people of this Kingdom, have been ruined in their goods, Lands, Liberties, and Lives, and many of them being of good quality and reputation have been utterly defamed by Pillory, mutilation of members and other infamous punishments: By means whereof his Majesty and the Kingdom have been deprived of their service in Juries, and other public employments, and the general trade and traffic of this Island for the most part destroyed, and his Majesty highly damnified in his customs and other Revenues. That they the said john Lord Bishop of Derry, etc. and every of them the better to preserve themselves, and the said Earl of Strafford, in these and other traitorous courses, have laboured to subvort the rights of Parliament and the ancient course of Parliamentary proceedings: all which offences were contrived, committed, perpetrated, and done at such time as the said Sir Richard Bolton, Sir Gerard Lowther, and Sir George Radcliffe Knights, were Privy Counselors of State within this Kingdom, and against their and every of their Oaths of the same, at such times as the said Sir Richard Bolton Knight, was Lord Chancellor of Ireland, or chief Baron of his Majesty's Exchequer within this kingdom, and Sir Gerard Lowther Knight, was Lord chief Justice of the said Court of Common Pleas, and against their Oaths of the same, and at ●uch time as the said john Lord Bishop of Derry, was actual Bishop of Derry within this Kingdom, and were done and speciated contrary to their and every of their allegiance, several and respective Oaths taken in that behalf. For which the said Knights, Citizens, and Burgesses do impeach ●he sa●d john Lord Bishop of Der●y, etc. and every of them of high Treason against our Sovereign Lord the King his Crown and dignity What proceedings will ensue upon this accusation against this Prelate, time will discover. Not to mention ●he lewd, beastly, Sodomitical life and most detestable Actions of Aderton Bishop of Wa●e●ford●n ●n Ireland, for which he was lately arraigned, condemned and hanged as a Bishop without any preceding degradation, to the great dishonour of his Rochet; I shall close up this Historical Epitome of the Irish Bishops, with a Petition and Remonstrance of many thousand Protestant Inhabitants in several Counties of Ireland, against Episcopacy, presented lately to the High Court of Parliament here in England; wherein the evil ●ruites, and seditious, oppressive ungodly practices of the present Irish Prelates, are fully anatomised. To the Honourable Assembly of Knights, Citizens, and Burgesses, in this present Parliament. The Humble Petition of some of the Protestant Inhabitants of the Counties of Antrim, Downe, Tyrone, etc. part of the Province of Ulster, in the Kingdom of Ireland; Humbly REpresenteth unto your grave Wisdoms, and judicious considerations, That your Petitioners having translated themselves out of the several parts of his Majesty's Kingdoms of England and Scotland to promote the Infant Plantation of Ireland, wherein your Petitioners by their great labour and industry so much contributed to the settlement of that Kingdom, as they were in a most hopeful way of a comfortable abode, and when they expected to reap the ●●uite of their great and long labour, partly by the cruel severity and arbitrary proceedings of the Civil Magistrate, but principally through th●●nblest way of the Prelacy with their faction, ou● Souls are starved, our estates undone, out famil●es impoverished, and many lives among us, cut off and destroyed. T●e Prelates (whose pretended Authority, though by some published to be by divin● Right, as we humbly conceive is directly against the same) have by their Canons of late, their Fines, Fees, and imprisonments at their pleasure, their silencing, suspending, banishing and excommunicating of our learned and conscionable Ministers, their obtruding upon us ignorant, erroneous and profane persons to be our teachers, their censuring of many hundreds even to excommunication, for matters acknowledged by all, to be indifferent, and not necessary, their favouring Popery, (in this Kingdom a double ●ault) their persecuting purity, and endeavouring to bring all to a liveless formality, divers of them being notorious incendiaries of the unquietness and unsettled estate between these Kingdoms with many the like too tedious to relate, as more fully in our ensuing grievances doth appear. These our cruel Taskmasters have made of us who were once a people, to become as it were no people, an astonishment to ourselves, the object of piety and amazement to others, and hopeless of remedy, unless he with whom are bowels of compassion, work in you an heart to interpose for your Petitioners relief. They therefore most humbly pray that this unlawful hierarchical government with all their appendices may be utterly extirpated, such course laid down, as to your great wisdoms shall ●eeme meet for reparation in some measure of our unutterable damages, sustained by the parties thus injuriously grieved, your Petitioners settled in a way whereby their persecuted Ministers may have leave to return from exile, and be freed from the unjust censures imposed on them, ●●d an open door continued unto us for provision of a powerful and able ministry, the only best way to promote Plantation, and settle the Kingdom in the profession and practice of true Religion. Which as it is the earnest expectation, so it shall be the daily prayer of many thousands besides your Petitioners who will ever entreat the Lord for your direction herein, and in all other your weighty, and important affairs, as becometh your poor Petitioners, etc. A Particular of manifold evils and heavy pressures, caused and occasioned by the Prelacy, and their dependants. BEfore they had so much as a pretended Canon for their warrant the Prelates urged their Ceremonies with such vehemency, that divers of our most learned and painful Ministers for not obeying them were silenced, and many of us for the like oppressed in their Courts. In the year ●634. they made such Canons and Constitutions Ecclesiastical as enjoined many corruptions in the worship of God and government of the Church, which exceedingly retarded the work of reformation, animated Papists, and made way for divers Popish Superstitions. Our most painful, godly and learned Ministers were by the Bishops and their Commissaries, silenced and deprived, for not subscribing and conforming to the said unlawful Canons, yea through the hotness of their persecution forced to flee the Land, and afterward excommunicated, to the danger of all, and loss of some of their lives. In their places others were obtruded, not only ignorant lazy, and lukewarm, but many of them unsound in doctrine, profane in life, and cruel in persecution. Many, though sufficiently furnished, were not admitted to the Ministry, only for not swallowing down their groundless Innovations, yea some though conform, yet for appearing strict in Life, were likewise kept out. Good and painful Ministers are not suffered to exercise the function which God hath called them unto, nor suffered to enjoy any living, whereas the Bishop, do hold by Commendam many livings, besides those proper to their Bisho●rickes, and do conferee livings upon ●●●ir Children 〈…〉 studendi gratia (as is pre●ended) and diver● 〈…〉 five, six, or more upon their Favourites. Hence the care of souls are committed to Hirelings, who ●eceive 5. 6.8●10 l. by year for their cures, divers of which are put together, to the charge of some illiterate Curate, by which means the people perish for want of food, though the Parson or Vicar through connivance of the Bishop, is utterly nonresident, and by each one of the many benefices he enjoyeth and hath a competent allowance for a moderate minded man to maintain himself and family upon. Whereas the Bishops should give all good example by painful preaching and holy conversation, ●hey preach very rarely themselves, and like those in the Gospel who will neither enter themselves nor suffer others to enter, they have suppressed divers others from preaching both on the afternoon on the Lord's day, and in many places where weekly Lectures were maintained either by the free will of the Minister, or cost of the people, they have utterly forbidden the same, and shown all manner of discountenance to those who were forward therein, so that a Lecturing Minister appeared before them under more prejudice rhan a Popish Priest or undermining Jesuit. Lest those who could not be admitted into the Ministry, undertaking to teach School should there lay impressions of Piety and good learning, they urge on the very Schoolmasters a Subscription beyond what is enjoined by their own Canon, and punish by Excommunication and otherwise the refusers thereof: So as the Schools formerly much frequented, are now utterly desolate, to the spoil of youth and promoting of profaneness and ignorance. Thus whiles they proceed so severely and unjustly in punishing the refusers to their unlawful Commands, though otherwise never so honest and able men, they favour Popery, to the continuance and great increase thereof. Hence, Titular Bishops are by them winked at, in the exercise of jurisdiction from foreign power, Mass Priests are frequent, and pretend a title to every Parish in the Kingdom, Masses publicly celebrated without controlment to the great grief of God's people, and increase of Idolatry and Superstition. They permit Fryeries and Nunneries to be within their Dioceses, whereby they continue and increase of late in many places, yea divers of them suffered to remain in the very places where some of the Bishops have their special residence. In many places of the Land where Protestants are forbidden and restrained, Papists are permitted to keep Schools, unto some whereof such multitudes of Children and young men do resort, that they may be esteemed rather Universities, teaching therein not only the tongues, but likewise the liberal Arts and Sciences. They set forth and suffer to be published wicked Libels and ungodly Pamphlets, tending to Sedition faction and disunion of the British Inhabitants, such as Examen conjurationis Scoticae, Lysimachus Nicanor, etc. And in their Sermons, prayer and ordinary Table talk, divers of the Bishops, in matters quite besides their calling have not desisted to rail, curse and most bitterly inveigh against the Kingdom of Scotland, and all their proceedings, labouring to make them odious, thereby proving themselves firebrands of Sedition, between the two Nations, yea proclaiming their profanity by drinking healths to the confusion of that Nation. The most learned and seemingly moderate and pious of the Prelates publicly in Sermons at Dublin, exclaimed against, and condemned the Scottish Covenant, and Religion professed in that Kingdom with most invective terms. And in the Starchamber in Dublin, at the censure of Henry Steward Esquire, his Wife and two Daughters, and james G●ay, for refusing to take an Oath, for which there was no other ground than the Earl of strafford's command, which was against the Covenant of Scotland, uttered these words, viz. These people with Cora● Dathan and Abiram do withstand the Ordinance of God; and therefore I leave them to the judgement of Corah, Dathan and Abiram, and agree to their censure though deeper. They have frequently made Symonicall pactions and bargains in the conferring of benefices, and ordinarily permit Ministers to exchange their livings, thereby to nullify Leases of Tithes, which the former incumbent Ministers have set at certain rates. The Prelates have usually appointed such men to be their Commissaries, officials and Registers, who altogether neglecting the punishment of Vices cognizable in their Courts, look only to their own game. Hence, Though they pretend themselves the advancers of virtue and punishers of Vice, yet they usually without further satisfaction absolve the most scandalous persons for a sum of money, and often question not at all, such from whom they privately beforehand receive such a sum, which is a cause that many wickedness do more and more abound. If any be presented by their Apparitors (who are usually Papists) if it be but for nonpayment of the Clerk's groat, or not observing some one of their frivolous injunctions, yea though the party presented be not found culpable, yet they require most excessive and unjust Fees. And if their demands be not satisfied (though never so great poverty might plead for mercy) they presently proceed to the Censure of Excommunication, thus vainly and blasphemously abusing the High Ordinance of God, so many hundred of us, remain under that censure, and multitudes constrained to run out of the Land, to the undoing of them and there's. The Prelates, that they might manage Peter's sword as well as his Keys, have some of them procured that most unlawful writ of Assistance, whereby his Majesty's Officers and Ministers, are required to yield assistance unto the Bishop, his Official, or any deputed by him; which Writ is by their Officers most notoriously abused, and many times put into the hands of their Apparitors, who under colour thereof, apprehend honest men and women, casting them into prison, until they be forced to free themselves by an heavy composition. They charge Churchwardens with Articles far beyond their understanding to every particular whereof, if they refuse to answer or present, then are they bound to answer for it at Council Table, or High Commission Court, or both: and though there acquitted, yet no remedy left them for their great damages. They force Churchwardens to attend all their Visitations and circular Courts; and there, for their Articles, Oaths, Admissions and Discharges, they make them pay most excessive and undue Fees, never before practised or required. The Commutations for Penance, which either should not be at all, or if exacted, then set apart for the poor, and other pious uses, cometh either to the Prelate's Kitchen, the Commissaries purse, or both. The Prelates and their faction as they inherit the Superstition of the Papacy, so of late they exact with all severity the absolute customs of Saint Mary-Gallons, Mortuaries, Portions, etc. which as they were given by Superstition and used to Idolatry, so now they are taken by oppression, and applied to riotousness. They have also constantly practised and suffered, the buying and selling of the Sacraments, which is an heavy burden. And where the poor have not to pay the Minister and Clerks Fees, they will not marry them, nor suffer their dead to be buried. In the High Commission Court, against all Law and equity they sit as Judges in their own cause, and take cognizance of the highest and smallest matters, going therein without control. Hence, In the said Court they usurp with an high hand the judicature of Civil causes, impose Fines beyond all bounds, and imprison at their pleasure; whereby many have been utterly undone. They proceed in the said Court by way of most cruel and lawless inquisition, not only into men's actions and words, but reaching even to their very thoughts, in imposing the most unlawful Oath Ex Officio, to force to accuse not only others, but likewise their own selves, contrary to Law, and the very Maxims of Nature. And if any refuse to take this Oath, then are they imprisoned and fined beyond measure, to the ruin of all that fall under the weight of their indignation. Divers of the Prelates did jointly frame and wickedly contrive with the Earl of Strafford, that most Lawless and scandalous Oath, imposed upon the Scottish-Brittish among us who were Protestants, for receiving all commands indefinitely. And some of the Prelates were the occasion, that women and maids should be forced thereunto. Hence, Commissions issuing to all places, for the exacting of it, they were prosecuted with so much rigour, that very many, as if they had been Traitors in the highest degree, were searched for, apprehended, examined, reviled, threatened, imprisoned, fettered by three and foures in Iron yokes, some in chains carried up to Dublin in Starchamber fined in thousands beyond ability, and condemned to perpetual imprisonment, divers poor women but two days before delivery of Children were apprehended threatened and terrified, others of them 2. or 3. days af●er Childbirth, so narrowly searched ●or, that they were fain to fly out of all harbour into Wood●, Mountains, Caves, and Cornefields, and man● da●es and nights together absent themselves to the impairing of the health of very many, and death of divers, and loss of their goods, which the enemy at their pleasure made havoc of. These with many more unexpressible, have been the woeful effects of the Oath drawn up by advice of the Prelates, and so unjustly pressed by authority of the Earl of Strafford. The Prelates with their Faction have been injurious not only to the Spiritual, but also to the temporal estates of most men, for under colour of Church-lands, they have injuriously seized into their hands, much of the best Lands in every County, so that there is scarce a gentleman of any worth, whom they have not bereft of some part of his inheritance, fewdaring to oppose their unjust demands, and if any did, none were able to maintain their just Titles against their power and oppression. By these ways have they ruinated and undone many families, destroyed and cast away thousands of Souls, and moreover in their own persons have been a scandal to the Gospel and a stumbling block even unto the Common enemy, by their sweeting, cursing, drunkenness, Sabbath-breaking, etc. having such servants usually in their families as are the most profane in the Kingdom, ●ew others countenanced by them but such. And if any seem to be of an holy life, he is scorned and persecuted by them. Thus they publishing and proclaiming themselves children of Ishmael and Esau, we most humbly beseech you as the true sons of Israel, to take order with them, as God shall direct, whom we shall ever pray to be aiding, and assisting unto you, in this great and glorious work of Reformation. And thus much in brief for the Norman, Scottish, and Irish Prelates, which I thought convenient to annex to our English, being all Birds of the same feather, that I say not Wolves of the same litter. CHAP. VIII. Containing certain Conclusions deduced from the Premises; with the judgements and resolutions of divers of our ancient Writers and Martyrs, and some of our learnedst Bishops and Authors in Queen Elizabeth's reign, touching the pretended divine jurisdiction of Bishops, their Treasons, Rebellions, Temporalities, large possessions; and the uselessness, unprofitableness, and mischeivousnesse of Lorldy Bishops, and their government in our Church. YOu have now seen a large black Catalogue of the Treasons, Rebellions, Conspiracies, seditions, contumacies, State-schismes, Wars, Uproars, and antimonarchical practices of our Prelates against their Sovereigns, with their several stratagems to undermine the Laws and liberties of the Subjects, and work the ru●ine and disturbance of our State in all ages; give me leave now in the close of this Relation, to draw some useful undeniable con●lusions from the premises, worthy his Majesties, and the Parliaments most serious considerations. The first is this, That our lordly Prelates in all ages since they became such, have been the greatest Rebels, Traitors, Conspirators and Opposites to our Princes; the chiefest Incendiaries and firebrands of all Wars, Seditions, State-schismes, and disturbance● which have infested our Realm●; and the archest tyrants, oppressors of the people, and invaders of our Laws and Liberties, of all other Callings and Professions of men, severally or jointly considered. Secondly, That the Prelates Lordly jurisdiction over their fellow-brethrens, contrary to Christ's institution: the greatness of their wealth and temporal possessions; their admission to temporal Offices of greatest authority and trust: their sitting as Peers in Parliament, and Judges in some temporal Courts; their residence in or about the Court, and advancement to be Counsellors of State; their near relation to● and privy intelligence with the Pope, whose sworn vassals they were of old: the Antichristianity of their calling, which depends wholly upon the selfsame grounds and principles as the Romish Heirarchy doth; and the secret curse of God upon those Princes and Kingdoms who have erected, supported, and countenanced these Antichristian Lords, and employed them in the greatest State-offices, against the express inhibition of Christ; wi●h the pride, avarice, malice and ambition, which inseparably accompany their Lordly Chairs of pestilence, are the chief grounds of our Prelates forementioned Treasons and extravagances; and that as long as they and these grounds continue, we must ever expect the selfsame examples, fruits and effects from this generation of Vipers, what politic courses soever shall be excogitated to prevent them. Thirdly, That our English Lordly Prelacy, stands in direct opposition to Regal Monarchy and civil Unity; and that our Prelate's Maxim, No Bishop, no King, is a false and idle Paradox, refuted by the premised histories, and the experience of all ages. Fourthly, That the calling of Lordly Prelates is neither Divine nor Apostolical; but rather Antichristian and Diabolical, as these fruits thereof demonstrate. And to speak ingenuously; the first thing that caused me to suspect our Prelates calling, not to be divine, (and thereupon induced me to search into the bottom of it, as far as my poor abilities and leisure would permit, till I found it to be so indeed;) was the pravity of their actions, and enormities of their lives: In which if I have erred, it is in following my Saviour's infallible rule, Matth. 7.15. to 20. Beware of false Prophets which come to you in sheep's clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves; ye shall know them by their ●ruits. A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit, neither can a corrupt tr●e bring forth good fruit: wherefore by their fruits ye shall know them. Fifthly, That it can neither be safe for King nor State, to tolerate Lordly Prelates, or to admit them to manage the chief Offices, Counsels, and affairs of the Kingdom, to which th●ir consultations and employments for the most part, have ●v●r proved pernicious, as ancient and present experience abundantly testify. And that the readiest way to provide for our Kingdoms and Churches future security and tranquillity, will be utterly to suppress and remove them from all such offices and consultations. Sixthly, That those who have been so perfidious and rebellious to our Kings and Kingdom, will hardly prove faithful and trusty in matters of Religion, in which they have extraordinarily prevaricated in all ages; and not a little of late years, as is too manifest by sundry evidences and complaints in Parliament. And here give me leave to recommend ●n● serious consideration to you, how dangerous it is to intrust our Religion in the Prelate's hands, grounded upon these words of our famous * Licet sit expediens quod uni Populo partiali futeli, praesit unus Episcopus, non tamen quod toti populo fideli praesit unus solus. Tum quia minus malum est ut populus partialis & parvus inficiatur ab uno Episcopo, quam ut totus, vel fer● totus populus Christianus inficiatur ab uno capite, qui omnibus praesit. Ockam. Dialog. l. 2. Tract. 1. p. 3. c. 30. ad 8. Occam Who writing against the Pope's Monarchy, allegeth this reason among others against it; that there is greater danger of poisoning ●he people and whole Church by one supreme head, then by many. We know all the Bishops of England are to be consecrated by the Archbishop of Canterbury for the time being, and are subject to him, as Primate and Metropolitan of all E●gland, taking an * See Antiquitates Ecclesiae Brit. throughout. Oath of Canonical obedience to him; so as they all, in a manner, depend on him: Again, we know that no Minister can be ordained, or admitted to Preach, or instituted to any living as an Incumbent, or Curate, but by these Bishops; who take upon them to visit● silence and suspend them at their pleasure; yea, and to dispose of most Patrons benefices to whom they please: as we see by late woeful experience. Suppose then (which I trust shall never happen) that any to whom the Crown of England shall descend should be ill affected to our Religion; if he should make choice of such an Archbishop (and he of other inferior Prelates) suitable to his disaffecti●on, who must ordain all other Bishops, Ministers, and may suspend and silence them, or deny to admit those that are Orthodox at his pleasure; how easily might our Church and Religion by one over-potent Archbishop, or Prelate, backed by his Sovereign, be undermined, suppressed, and eradicated in a short space? Whereas if this jurisdiction were devested from the Bishops, (which are but 26. and depend on one Arch-Prelate) and settled in the Ministers which are many, and more independent on the Prince than they, our Religion would be far more secure, and the Ministers and people less subject to be infected with Romish Innovations, which one Archbishop of Canterbury is now able suddenly to poison our Church and people with. Seventhly, That these Bishops were the chief instruments to introduce, advance and support the Pope's Antichristian authority, usurped jurisdiction, and erroneous doctrines among us; Hence most Papists n●w live near Bishops Cathedrals. and to revive them again, when diminished or extinguished; the Pope and popery still reigning among us, till the Prelates attainted by King Henry the eight in a Praemunire, were enforced, sore against their wills, to renounce the Pope's authority, to acknowledge him the supreme head on earth of our English Church; and by special Letters patents and * 37. H. 8. r. 17.1. E. 1. r. 2. Acts of Parliament, to confess all their Episcopal jurisdiction to be derived not from God, or the Pope, but ONLY from, by and under him their Sovereign. And I dare further aver (for ratification of this Conclusion) that the Prelates of Italy, Germany, France, Spain, Hungary, and Poland, are the main pillars, which support the Pope's Monarchy, false Doctrines, Ceremonies, and Superstitions in those Countries and Kingdoms; which would soon turn Protestants, were but the Bishops suppressed, and their great temporal revenues taken away; the enjoyment of which Antichristian dignities and possessions, engageth them to maintain and uphold the Pope, and popery against their consciences. The truth of which will appear by most of the transmarine reformed Churches, who could never utterly abandon the Pope with his Doctrines and superstitions, till they had extirpated their Lordly Bishops. ●. That as long as our Lordly Prelates continue, there will not only be a possibility, but a probability of bringing in popery and the Pope again among us; since their Lordly Hierarchy is supported only by popish Doctrines, Canons, Ceremonies, and Principles, which they are engaged to maintain, to preserve their tottering thrones from ruin. How far the Pope his Doctrines and Superstitions had of late in a little time served themselves into our Church, almost to the utter ruin of our Religion, and of the Ministers and professors of it (persecuted and driven out into foreign Countries,) and that only by the Bishops and their instruments machinations, is so well known to all, and so abundantly discovered to and by this present Parliament, that I need not relate it● Only this I dare say, that if ever they get head and life among us again (as they did in Queen Mary's days, and that principally by the Prelate's means) it will be by our Lordly Bishop's activity; who if once totally suppressed, both Pope and papists would utterly despair of ever reducing England to their vassalage. Eighthly, That Bishops have done a world of mischief to our Kings and Kingdoms, as appears by all the premises, but little or no good that I can read off; And as for the diligent preaching of God's word, and publishing Christ's true Religion, the chief and almost only duty of Bishops; from Augustine, the first Archbishop of Canterbury (and first introducer of the Pope's authority, errors and superstitions among us●) till Cranmers' time, which is above 800 years, I think there was not one Archbishop guilty of it; The like I may say of other Seas; and I presume I may justify, that some two poor Country Curates or Lecturers in our days, have converted more souls to God by their diligent zealous preaching, than all the Archbishops of Canterbury put together, most of whom I read to have been Rebels, Traitors, State-officers, & persecutors of Religion; but very few of them soule-converting Preachers. Why then should ●hese * Malmesbury, de Ge●tis Pontificum, in the life o● A●sel●e, with others forecited. p. 12.13. Popes of another World (as the Pope of Rome once styled them) be still tolerated, when they have done so much mischief, and so little good to our State and Church? Ninthly, That the endowing of the Prelates, with great Temporal revenues, was the very bane and poison of Religion, and one principal cause of the Bishop's rebellions, Treasons, and exorbitances forementioned; And therefore they may both with good conscience and reason be substracted from them and put to better uses; and they like other Ministers, be confined to one comp●tent living with cure, there constantly to reside and instruct the people, like Bishops in the primitive times. Tenthly, That our Lordly Prelates will be still undermining the Lawes● and lib●r●ies of ●he Subjects, his Majesty's royal prerogative, his Eccle●●asticall and temporal jurisdiction, and vexing his Subjects in their Courts, till both their usurped Authorities● and Consistories be better regulated, or totally abolished. Eleventhly, That the very Spirit of insolency, contumacy, treachery, sedition, rebellion, ambition, pride, covetousness, vainglory, malice, hypocrisy, tyranny, and oppression is almost inseparably united to the Chairs of Lordly Prelates, since they infect almost all who once sit in them; and either infuse these vices into them, or augment them in them; none growing better men, but most far worse by their Sees. Twelfthly, that the government of our Church in common, by a Presbytery or Synod of Ministers● or any other way used in the primitive Church and other reform Churches can no way be so pernicious or inconvenient to our Kings and Kingdoms as the Government by Lordly Prelates is and hath been. Our Prelates chief objection in point of Monarchy, against a Presbyterial or Synodall government, is, * See Bishop White● Epistle before his Doctrine of the Sabbath: Heylyn in his Antidotum Lincolniense; and moderate answer to H. Burton. that if this form should be introduced, the King and Nobles must submit thereto, and be liable to their excommunications. But this is a foolish Bugbear, which recoils and lights heavily on their own heads. For the Archbishops and Bishops of England (and those of foreign Countries too) have many times, not only excommunicated their Sovereigns, but also interdicted their Kingdoms, enjoined hard penances to them, absolved their Subjects from their allegiance, and oaths, armed their people and strangers against them, and deprived them of their Crowns; offering them more and greater affronts, and requiring more submission from them, than all other their Subjects whatsoever. Did ever any Presbytery do the like, or take so much upon them? or did they ever deal so with their Princes, as our Prelates did with King john, or with Edward, and Richard the second? If yea, then prove it: If no, than this is no solid objection, but a malicious suggestion against the Presbyterial and Synodall Government. In a word, I would demand this question of the Objectors, whether Kings, and great men, when they scandalously offend, be subject to the censures of Excommunication by the law of God? If so, then why may not the Presbytery and Synod of Ministers anathematise them, as well as Lord Bishops and Popes? If not, then there is no fear of such a censure, to which they are not liable by God's Law or man's. These twelve conclusions are sufficiently warranted by the premises; yet for the Readers better satisfaction, I shall back them with some passages and Authorities of our own approved ancient and Modern Writers, Martyrs, Prelates, and Authors of special note, and so conclude. Caelius Sedulius Scotus, 1 Sedulius. one of the ancientest of our own Writers, flourishing about the year of our Lord 390. determines thus of the parity of Bishops and Presbyters by divine right, against our Lordly Prelate's doctrine in these days, in his Exposition on Titus, Chap. 1. For a B●shop must be blameless, etc. He calleth him a Bishop, whom before he named a Presbyter. Before by the Devil's instinct parties were made in Religion, and it was said among the people, I am of Paul, but I am of Apollo, and I am of Cephas, the Churches were governed with the common Council of the Presbyters: But after that every one thought those whom he baptised to be hi●● not Christ's, it was decreed throughout the World, that one chosen 〈◊〉 of the Presbyters should be set over the rest, to whom all the care of the Church should appertain, and that the seeds of schisms should be taken away. In the Acts of the Apostles it is written, Acts 20.17, 28. tha● when the Apostle Paul● came to Miletus, he sent to Ephesus and called the Elders of that Church, unto whom among other things he spoke thus: Take heed to yourselves, and to all the flock over which the Holy Ghost hath made you Bishops, to feed the Church of God which he hath purchased with his own blood. And here observe more diligently, how that he calling the Elders of but one City Ephesus, doth afterwards style them Bishops; These things I have alleged that we m●ght show how that among the Ancients, fuisse Presbyteros quos Episcopos, Presbyters to h●ve been THE SAME THAT BISHOPS WERE: But by little and little, that the seeds of dissension might be utterly extïrpated, the whole cure was transferred to one. And on the 1 Timothy 5. ●●. It is demanded (writes he) why Paul here makes no mention of Presbyters, but only of Bishops and Deacons? Sed etiam ipsos in Episcoporum nomine comprehendit: But truly he also compreh●ndeth th●m in ●he name of Bishops. 2 Anselm. To him I might annex our famous Gildas, in his Acris Correptio Cleri Angliae; our Venerable * In quo vos Spiritus sanctus posuit Episcopos. Dixerat enim suprà Presbyteros Ephesi Miletum vocatos, quos nunc Episcopos, id est, superin ●pectores nominat. Non enim una civitas plures Episcopos habere potuit, sed eosdem Presbyteros, ut verè Sacerdot●s sub nomine Episcoporum significat. Conjunctus est enim gradus & in multis pene similis. Beda, in Acta Apostolorum, cap. 20. Tom. 5. Col. 657. and Alcuinus, de D●vinis Officijs cap. 35.36, Epistola. 108. ad Sparatum: and Comment. in Evang. joannis, l. 5. to. 25. Col. 547, 548, 549. Who maintain the self same Doctrine of the Parity of Bishops and Presbyters, declaim much against the pride, Lordlin●sse, ambition, domineering power, and other vices of Prelates; and conclude, that a Bishopric is Nomen Operis, non honoris; A name of Labour, not of honour; A work, not a dignity; A toil, not a delight. But I rather pass to Anselm Archbishop of Canterbury, a man without exception, and the greatest Scholar in his age; who near 600 years since, in his Enarration on the Epistle to the Phillippians. cap. 1. vers. 1. resolves thus. With the Bishops, that is, with the Presbyters and Deacons: for he hath put Bishops for Elders, after his custom. For there were not many Bishops in one City, neither would he intermit Presbyters, that he m●ght descend to Deacons: But he declares the dignity and excellency of the Presbyters, whil●s he manifests the same men who are Presbyters to be Bishops. But that AFTERWARD one was elected, who might be preferred before the rest, it was done to prevent schism, le●t every one drawing to himself the Gospel of Christ, should divide it: Constat ergo Apostolica institutione omnes Presbyteros esse Episcopos. It is therefore MANIFEST BY APOSTOLICAL INSTITUTION, THAT ALL PRESBYTERS ARE BISHOPS, albeit NOW those greater ones have obtained that Title. For a B●shop is called an Overseer; and every Presbyter ought to attend the cure over the flock committed to him. In his Commentary on the first Chapter of Titus v. 5, 7. he hath the selfsame words that Hierom and Sedulius used before him, concluding from Acts 20.17, 28. and Phil. 1.1. Apud veteres cosdem fuisse Presbyteros quos Episcopos. That AMONG THE ANCIENTS PRESBYTERS WERE THE VERY SAME THAT BISHOPS WERE; and that the Churches were then governed by a common Council of the Presbyters. As therefore Presbyters know, that they out of the custom of the Church, are subject to him who shall be set over them; so Bishops must know; SE MAGIS CONSVETUDINE, quam DISPOSITIONIS DOMINICAE VERITATE PRESBYTERIS ESSE MAJORES, ET IN COMMUNE DEBERE ECCLESIAM REGERE: that they by CUSTOM, rather than by truth of Divine Disposition are greater than Presbyters, and * Therefore it is of right and duty. AUGHT TO RULE THE CHURCH IN COMMON with them. From which pregnant Authority, even of an old Archbishop of Canterbury. I observe: First, That by Apostolical institution, Bishops and Presbyters are both one and the same; and originally continued so for a season. Secondly, That the imparity now between them ●s only by custom, not by divine institution, and crept in by little and little by degrees, after the Apostles time. Thirdly, That every Presbyter is still truly and properly a Bishop over his own flock. Fourthly, That the Church of God at first was governed only by a common Council or Synod of Presbyters, not by Bishops. Fifthly, That Presbyters even at this day not only may, but aught to govern the Church in common with the Bishops; as they did both in Epist. 5. 6● 10. Ignatius, b Apologia. adu. Gentes. c. 39 Tertullias, c Epist. 6.18.28.39.45. Cyprians, and d Adu. H●r. l. 4.43, 44. c. 4. Irenaeus time, as others have proved at large. See the Answer to Bishop Hals Remonstrance. Sect. 8, 9 Sixthly, That Bishops were first e Cypr. Epist. 33.58. Hierom ad ●uagr. elected, created, and instituted by the Presbyters; * Flacius Illericus in the end of his Caral. Test. veritatis. therefore by their own maxim, (Ordinans est major ordinato) are greater and better than Bishops; the rather, because Presbyters Quatenus such are of Divin●, and Bishops quatenus Bishops but of humane institution: and Presbyters as such, by Anselmes own resolution in his Commentary on 1 Tim. 4.14. may of right ordain Elders, as well as Bishops. Neither is Anselm singular in his opinion, in avouching the parity and identity of Presbyters and Bishops, since Athanasius, * In Ephes. 4. Tom. 3.239. Ambrose, Hierome, chrysostom, Theodoret, Primasius, Remigius, Rabanus Maurus, Haym●, Theophylact, Bruno, in their Commentaries on Phil. 1.1. Acts 20.17, 28. 1 Tim. 3. Tit. 1.5, 7. and on Ephes. 4.11, 12. with sundry * See A Catalogue Se. p. 1.2, 3. other Fathers delivered the same opinion in their writings before his time. A truth so clear, that learned * Consultatio. Artic. 14. Oper. Parisiis. 16.6. p. 952. Cassander, though a Papist, confesseth, Convenit autem inter OMNES, olim Apostolicorum aetate, INTER EPISCOPOS ET PRESBYTEROS, DISCRIMEN NULLUM FVISSE, SED POSTMODUM ordinis servandi, & sch●smatis vitandi causa Episcopum Presbyteris fuisse praepositum, cui soli Chyrotomi●, id est, ordinandi potestas servata sit. That then this truth which is granted on all hands by ALL (both Theologues and Canonists) among the Papists, should now be questioned, nay contradicted and and damned for Heresy by our Prelates, seems strange and monstrous unto me. But to proceed on in our own Writers. 3 Aelfrick Canons. In the * Henr. Spilmanni Concil. Tom. 1. p. 576.586. Episcopi & Presbyteri Ordo VNUS. Canons of Aelfrick to Wulfinus a Bishop, about the year of Christ, 990. Sect. 17. There is no more difference between a Mass-priest, and a Bishop, then that a Bishop is constituted to confer Orders, and to visit, or oversee, and to take care of those things which belong to God, which should be committed to too great a multitude, if every Presbyter should do it. For both VNUM TENENT EUNDEMQVE ORDINEM have one and the selfsame Order; although that part of the Bishop be the worthier. And in certain old Saxon Chapters of incertain Edition about the same time. Know that your degree is next to ours, & penè CONIUNCTUM esse, and to be almost the same or conjoined to it. For as Bishops supply the place of Apostles in the Church, so do Presbyters of the other Disciples of the Lord: whence we ought to be mindful of so great a dignity. John Salisbury our famous Countryman flourishing about the year of Christ, 4 john Salis. 1140. De Nugis Curialium. li. 8. c. 17. and 23. writes thus of the pride and sedition of Bishops. Thou must admire to see the various householdstuff and riches, as they say, of Croesus among them that preach poor Christ: They live of the Gospel without preaching the Gospel, and it is well if they live only, so, as they do not also riot. They so gape after gain, that they contemn the things that are Jesus Christ's; and are neither worthy the honour nor name either of a Pastor or hireling. They d●● that which makes them to be feared of all, to be beloved of none; they preac● peace, yet make division; they show and counterfeit humility, that they may challenge pride. In fullness they dispute of fastings; and what they build up with words, they pull down with deeds. The works they do, bear witness of them; you may know them by their fruits. It is not sufficient for them to shear and devour the flock by liberty of a divine Law, unless they also implore the aid of secular Laws: and being made Officers to Princes, they fear not to commit those things, which any other Publican would easily be ashamed of. In the mean time they are servants to pleasure or avarice; and those who have chosen and admitted them to their custody, they spoil and oppress; and desire the death of those whom they ought to foster both in flesh and spirit: Truly they bear in mind ●hat of the Prophet. Behold I have set thee over the Nations and over Kingdoms, to pull up and to destroy, to pull down and to scatter, etc. Nor they do not only contend but fight for a Bishopric. The Ancients heretofore were dragged against their wills to a Bishopric, and went willingly to Martyrdom: they feared the chief Chair, worse than a prison or cross. But now the Prelates sp●●ke quite contrary; we will not, say they, be Martyrs, but the glory of our Sees we will not give to another. Yet there is something in which they seem to imitate the constancy of Martyrs, to wit, if they are to contest for a Bishopric. It is reported by some, and it is true, that ambitious men have sometimes, yea often contended for the Bishopric of Rome, and not without brotherly blood, hath the High Priest entered into the holy of holies. This verily is to succeed Romulus in parricide, not Peter in feeding the flock committed to him. More than civil Wars are again stirred up between Caesar and Pompey, and whatsoever was presumed, whatever was impiously done at Philippi, Lucade, Murina, in Egypt, or in Spain, a prelatical War accomplisheth. Do they therefore procure the effusion of Christian blood, that it may be lawful for them above other men, according to their pastoral duty, to lay down their lives for the Flock? Do they therefore pull down the Churches, profane holy things, that there may be some thing for them to build up and sanctify? Perchance they dash Nations one against another, disquiet Kingdoms, violently take away the goods of Churches, that they may make matter of promeriting to themselves; that they may compose all things, that other things concurring they may lay hold on a necessity of commiserating and providing for the poor. But if they do it, that they may safely do any thing without punishment, that they may collect money; that they may foster, dilate, and corrupt flesh and blood; trouble their Family, or seek their own glory, domineering over the Lord's heritage, and not being exanimo, an example to the flock, although with their lips and in simulation of office they put on a Pastor, yet they are more like to Tyrants than Princes. Philophers say, nothing is more pernicious to man then man; and among men a secular, or Ecclesiastical Tyrant is most pernicious, Yet verily in both kinds the Ecclesiastical is worse than the secular. For if Salt hath lost its savour, it is good for nothing, but to be cast out and trodden under feet of men. So he long since determined. Petrus Blesensis Petrus Blesensis, Archdeacon of Bath, flourishing about the year of our Lord 1160. writes thus to the Bishop of Bangor, concerning the wealth and State of Bishops: * Epist. 147● The Title of poverty is glorious with Christ; and that which hath becomed the Son of God, ought not to misbeseeme you: The Prince of the Apostles and Prelates saith. * Acts 3.6. Gold and Silver have I none. Yea, that great famous * Possidon●us in vita. Augustine (Bishop of Hippo) therefore made no will, because the poor servant of Christ had nothing at all, whereof to make any bequest. It is your duty to live of the Gospel, as the Lord hath appointed, not to go pompously in the ornament of clothes, in the pride of Horses, in the multitude of Attendants. It becomes you as a professor of Priestly and Episcopal holiness, to ●ut of all footsteps of your ancient conversation: * Bibl. Patrum Tom. 12. pr. ●. p 947, 943. And in his Treatise of the Institution of a Bishop, dedicated to John Bishop of Worcester, He thus declaims against the lordliness, Courtship, and secular employments of Bishops, especially those, which concern the Exchequer. Certain Bishops abusively, call the liberty and alms of ancient Kings bestowed on them, Baronies and Royalties, and themselves Barons, it being an occasion of most sham●●full servitude. I am afraid, lest the Lord complain of them and say, * Hosea 8. 4● They have reigned, but not by me, they have made themselves Princes, but I knew it not. Thou must know, that thou hast taken upon thee the Office of a Shepherd, not of a Baron: Certainly * Gen. 46. 34● Ios●ph being in Egypt, instructed his Father and Brethren to say to Pharaoh, We are Shepherds: He would rather have them profess the office of a Shepherd, then of a Prince or Baron. Christ saith, john 10.11. I am the good Shepherd: But thou art made by him a shepherd or a steward: a stewardship is committed to thee; and know, that thou must give an accounted of thy stewardship. The husbandry of God is committed to thee, thou hast need of a Weeding-hooke, as an Husbandman; of a sta●●e as a Shepherd; of a Weeding-hooke, that as the Son of a Prophet, * jer. 1.101. thou mayst pull up and destroy, build up and plant; use thy staff by driving the Wolves from the sheep-fold, by sustaining the weak sheep, by raising up those ●ha● are fallen, by reducing those that have strayed. But among the fruits of thy Episcopal office, let eternal things be ever preferred before temporal. Let another guide and dispatch thy temporal cares and affairs for thee; but do thou diligently attend the salvation of souls. The mind consecrated to the discharge of Divine service, aught to be free from worldly employments. Thou art addicted to great things, be not taken up with the smallest. These things what ever they are, which ●end to the gain of the World, and pertain not to the gaining of souls, are small and vile. * 1 Cor. 6.4. If you shall have secular business, saith the Apostle, appoint those who are most contemptible among you to be judges. Thou therefore, O good Prelate, set all things after the salvation of souls; for souls are as far more worthy than bodies, and all things else that humane ambition causeth, as Heaven itself excels Earth in dignity. Yet at this day, with many, Episcopal authority consists only in this, that their plowlands are fatted with chalk and dung, that th●ir Fishponds be multiplied, that their Parks and the Ground of their possessions be enlarged; In building Palaces, Mills and Ovens. All the care of Prelates is in increasing their rents: What? is it the voice of our Saviour to the Prince of the Apostles and Prelates, if thou lovest me, till thy Lands, build high Houses; we read that he said to Peter: * john 21.17. If thou lovest me, feed my sheep. Thou art the heir and Vicar of Peter, feed my sheep by Preaching; do the work of an Evangelist and Shepherd: thou must not be ashamed of the Gospel; if thou believest, thou oughtest not to be ashamed of thy Pastoral office. * 2 Tim. 4.2. Be instant therefore in season, out of season, fulfil thy Ministry: Thy ministry hath more burden, than honour. If thou affectest the honour of it, thou art an hireling; if thou embracest the burden of it, the Lord is able to increase his grace, that thou mayst receive gain out of gain, and profit out of profit. A good note for Bishops that meddle with Court and Exchequer offices. If thou shalt drown thyself in the Labyrinths of Court affairs, especially of the Exchequer, thou shalt suffer great losses of spiritual exercise. * Matth. 6.24. No man can serve two Masters, God and Mammon. Let it not slip out of thy mind, how in the tonsure of thy head, when as thou wast elected into the Lord's portion, how thou hast renounced, the ignominy of Lay-imployments. Yea, in the day of thy consecration, thou hast made solemn vows to renounce all secular things and employments (as our * See the Book of ordination and consecration of Bishops. Bishops and Ministers yet do in the presence of God, and the whole Congregation) which have bound up thy lips; thou art obliged with the words of thy own mouth, when upon the interrogation of him that consecrated thee, thou hast published without any exception, that from hence forth thou wouldst wholly discharge and sequester thyself from all worldly businesses, and dishonest gains, and wouldst always bend thy whole study and care upon divine affairs. What hast thou to do with the revenues of the Exchequer, that thou shouldest neglect the cure of souls, but ●or one short hour? Note this. What, hath Christ elected thee to the receipt of custom? Matthew being once taken from thence, never returned thither again. Be not therefore in the number of those, who prefer worldly employments before spiritual, swallowing a Camel, and straining at a Gnat. We read that in the days of * Ruffinus Hist. l. 10. c. 2. Constantine, there were certain Bishops, flattering the Prince, who gave greater reverence and heed to royal Edicts, then to Evangelicall precepts. And there are some Bishops now a days, to whom the dispensation of God's word is committed, who are silent from good things, dumb dogs, neither able, nor yet willing to bark; they are turned into an evil bow, giving themselves up as weapons of iniquity unto sin. This exasperates God's wrath, and accumulates the danger of eternal damnation on many, that certain of the chief Priests and Elders of the people, although they pronounce not judgement in cases of blood, yet they handle the same things by disputing and debating of them, and think themselves therefore free from blame, that in decreeing judgement of death, or Let those Prelates who have had their voices in such sentences, consider this. truncation of members (which some of them of late have judicially given sentence of) they absent themselves only from the pronunciation and execution of this penal sentence. But what is more pernicious than this dissimulation? Is it lawful to discuss● and determine that, which it is not lawful to pronounce? Verily Saul did many ways handle and plot the death of David, and that he might palliate his malice under the shadow of innocency, he said, 1 Kings 18.12. Let not my hand be upon him; but the hand of the Philistims be upon him. Truly as much as this dissimulation did excuse him with men, so much did it the more damnably accuse him with God. We have an express form of similitude in that Consistory wherein Christ was condemned to death: the Scribes and Pharisees said, john 18 31. It is n●t lawful for us to put any man to death; And yet when they cried, saying, Crucify him; they pronounced a sentence of death against him with bloody malignity, whom they slew with the sword of the tongue, they protested it was not lawful for them to slay, and their iniquity was in this very thing so much the more detestable, because that they might escape the censure of men, they covered it with a simulation of innocency. Thou art set over the souls of men, not over their bodies; The Prelate hath nothing that is common with Pilate. Thou art Christ's Steward and the Vicar of Peter, neither oughtest thou to give an account of the jurisdiction committed to thee, to Caesar, but to Christ: yet some Bishops by usurped offices and administrations of the world, make themselves obnoxious to the bent of the Court, and as if they had renounced the privilege of their dignity, expect the sentence of an harder event. He adds this more against the lordliness and Dominion of Prelates in the same Treatise. There are some who repute honours, Virtues and ascribe the glory of their eminency to their merits, which peradventure they have obtained in God's wrath. The assumption of honour, becomes a temptation, and an occasion of subvertion unto many. Therefore thou must so preside, as thou mayst profit. Woe to those who rule over men, if God set not precedent over them. Paul glories not of his Dominion, but of his Ministration. 2 Cor. 11.23. In labours more abundant, in prisons more frequent, in stripes above measure, in deaths often. In these things a form of glorying is prefixed thee, not in precious array, not in much householdstuff, not in heaping up money, not in Edefices or Cultures, not in enlarging possessions, not in multitudes of Horses, not in pompous raiment, not in a numerous train: For after all these things do the Gentiles seek: But as the Doctor of the Gentiles glories, in * Gal. 6.142 the Cross of our Lord Jesus Christ, whereby the World was crucified to him, and he unto the World. Repute thyself an humble and abject Servant: Let not humility be a disgrace to thee, which adorned the Son of God. Of Prelacy thou mayest have glory, but not with God, but if thou gloriest of humility, thou shalt not be unwise. * Mat. 10.25, 26. The Kings of th● Gentiles exercise Lordship over them; but ye shall not do so● Therefore thou mayst not make thyself a Lord, but a Servant. The Apostle Peter saith; * 1 Pet. 5.2, 3. Not Lording over the Clergy, but being examples to the people. It is pernicious to a Prelate, gladly to hear of himself, above that he discerns to be within him. It is frequent to find one among the Bishops who may chance to dedicate the first year of his promotion to sanctity; and when in his novelty he became a Lamb, inveterated for some days, he is made a most ravenous Wolf. The same Author in his 15.18.22, 23.25. & 64. ●pistles hath sundry notable Passages against the lordliness, Pride, and o●her vices of the Prelates in his age, and of the danger of Episcopacy. A Lord Prelate (writes h●e there) Observes not the face, but hand of him who repairs to him, as being always ready to receive gifts: I wish this Charcter did not suit too well with some of our Lordly Prelates now. he is of a shameless brow in demanding, ingrateful when he hath received, inhuman if he receive not something; he is unmerciful to the afflicted; meek to the most cruel; unstable, untractable; tolerable to none, hateful to all, an enemy of peace, a contemner of faith, an adversary of unity; unfaithful in his counsels, negligent in his actions, furious in anger, remiss in mercy, dissolute in words, gluttonous in banquets, haughty in prosperity, fearful in adversity. He doth nothing according to reason, but all things according to will; and as if he were degenerated into a bestial sense, casting away from him the counsel and judgement of reason, he follows his own appetite. For man being in honour understandeth not, but is compared unto the brute beasts, and became like to them: His ascent is pleasing neither to God nor man: his whole study, whole honour, whole glory, is the whole and sol● authority of his usurped Episcopal dignity, the stretching out of his breast; elevation of his neck, stateliness of his going, distorsion of his eyes, Vultuosity, and thundering of his threatening countenance; and that I may include many things in few words, t●tum datur elationi, nibil sanctitati, etc. All is addicted to pride, nothing to sanctity, nothing to chastity nothing to amity; and finally, nothing at all is left to honesty. Behold him speaking, behold him walking Quas gerit ●re min●s? quanto premit omnia fas●u? What threatenings bears he in his mouth, with how Great pride treads he upon all things below? O curas hominum! O quantum est in rebus i●ane! O cares of men! O how much emptiness And vanity Lord Prelates Minds possess? O vain glory! O bloody ambition! O the unsatiable desire of terrene honour! O the canker of hearts, the subversion of souls, the desire of dignities! Whence hath this plagu● crept up? Whence hath this execrable presumption prevailed; that unworthy men, should covet dignities? and by how much the less they deserve to ascend to honours, by so much the more importunately they thrust themselves into them. At this day by right and wrong, at this day to the hazard of soul and body unhappy men run to the Pastoral chair: and do not consider that it is a * The true Title of a Prelate's Chair. Chair of pestilence to them, whiles they are the cause of ruin to themselves and others. In flocks and herds, witness Hierome, the Ram and Bull which excels in corpulency and animosity, goeth before the rest. But a man more bestial than all beast's, presumes so much more indiscreetly and audaciously to be above his betters, by how mnch less he confides to the titles of virtues, or sincerity of conscience; he who hath learned nothing is made the teacher of others, and like sounding brass and a tinkling Cymbal, usurps the office of Preaching, when as he is an unprofitable stock, and a dumb Idol. This is it which Ecclesiastes deploringly complains of; * eccles. 10. 6● I have seen (saith he) an evil under the Sun, a fool placed in high dignity, and wise men sitting in low places. An illiterate Bishop is a dumb preacher. It is a Prelate's duty to instruct the people under him, to render a people acceptable to God, by opening the mystery of the Scriptures. But at this day, such as the people are, such is the Priest; as hi● darkness is, so also is light. Blush O Sidon at the Sea; a Prelate may blush and grieve, to rule over people, not to profit them; to have taken upon him the office of a Teacher, and to be mute in instructing the people. It is the word of the lamenting Prophet: * Isay 50●●● My people is become a lost flock; their Pastors have seduced them, they are dumbo dogs not able to barke● They ought to drive the Wolves from the flocks, but they themselves are wolves to their own; taking care neither of their own nor theirs salvation, they precipitate themselves with their flocks, into the pit of eternal death. Thus and much more he. Not to mention * See Ba●●us. Cent●riae ●cri●. Brit. Grostheads book de Ignavia Praelatorum; Or Halredus de Praelatorum moribus; Nigellus Wireker de Abusu rerum Ecclesiae. Gualther Mapes his Complaint against the Prelate's; Add mal●s pastors, & ad ●mpios Praelatos● Robert Baston, de sacerdotum Luxuriis, or ●ohn Purvey de obliquo cleri statu, all declaiming against the lordliness, pomp, pride, wealth, and v●●es of Prelates; the most of which books the Prelates have suppressed, their titles only being left upon record: Nor yet to mention the passages of Robert Holkot our famous Clerk, In lib. Sapientiae. lect. 77.163. and lect.. 1. in Proverbia Solomonis, to like purpose. Richardus Armachanus Archbishop of Armagh, Rich● Armacha●nus. flourishing in the beginning of Wicklif● time, about the year of Christ 1350. De Questionibus Armenorum. l. 11. ●. 1. determines thus. Li. 11. De questionibus A●nenoru●●. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6. That neither the Dominion nor Ministry of temporal things belongs to Ecclesiastical dignity, but rather deminishes i●. For the Lord prohibited the Dominion of temporal things to his Apostles and Disciples, saying; Possess neither gold nor moneys in your purses; Mat. 10.19. If thou wilt be perfect, go● and sell all thou hast; & give to the poor. Now it cannot be of Ecclesiastical dignity, which the Head of the Church hath prohibited to his members: or at least would not have them to po●sess●● Whence it appears, that the dominion or possession of temporal things doth in no wise essentially appertain to Ecclesiastical dignity, but rather diminisheth it. In the second Chapter he avers, that these states and degrees of Patriarch, Archbishop, Bishop, etc. were invented only out of the devotion of men, not instituted by Christ and his Apostles. That no Prelate of the Church, how great soever; hath any greater degree of the power of order, than a simple Priest. In the fourth Chapter, he proves, that the power of confirmation and imposition of hands that the Holy Ghost may be given thereby, appertains to the jurisdiction of th● Presbytery, Which he manifesteth by Acts 7. & 14. 1 Tim. 4. and by the practice of the Primitive Church after the Apostles time. In the fourth and fifth Chapters he demonstrates, That Priests are called Bishops by the Apostle. Phil. 1.1. 1 Tim. 3. Titus 1. and Acts 20.28. Et quod ordine succedant Apostolis, and that they succeed the Apostles in order. In the sixth Chapter he proves, That all Priests and Bishops are equal as to the power of Order: And in the fourth Chapter he punctually determines, That there is no distinction found in the Evangelicall, or Apostolical Scriptures, between Bishops and simple Priests called Presbyters; Whence it follows, Quod in omnibus est una potestas & aequalis ex ording; that in all of them there is one and equal power by reason of Order: And that for aught he can find, the Apostle Paul doth not in any of his Epistles distinguish between the Order of Presbyters (that is) of Apostles, and Bishops. That every one who hath the cure of others, is a Bishop. Which the name of a Bishop importeth and manifesteth. For a Bishop is nothing else, but a superintendent, or watchman: From whence it is evident● that besides the power of Order, he hath nothing but a Cure. john Wiclif●e. Our famous English Apostle John Wicklife, (as Master Fox oft styles him) delivers the selfsame doctrine of the Identity of Presbyters and Bishops, Dialogorum. l. 4. c. 14. De Sacramento ordinis. f. 124, 125. Some men (saith he) multiply the character in Orders: But I consider whether their foundation or fruit be in the Scripture. But one thing I confidently aver; That in the Primitive Church and in Paul's time, two Orders sufficed: The Presbyter, and the Deacon. Likewise I say, that in Paul's time a Presbyter and Bishop suit idem, was the same. This appears by the first of Timothy, chap 3. and T●tus chap. 1. And herein that profound Divine Hierome justifies the same, as appears Distinct. 74. Cap. Olim. For than was not invented that distinction of Pope and Cardinals, Patriarches and Archbishops, Bishops, Archdeacon's, Officials, and Deans, with other Officers and private Religions, of which there is neither number nor Order. Concerning the contentions about these things, that every one of these is an Order, and that in the reception thereof, the grace of God and a character is imprinted, with other difficulties, which ours babble about, it seeme● good to me to be silent, because they neither establish, nor prove what they affirm But out of the faith of Scripture, it seems to me to suffice, if there be Presbyters, and Deacons, keeping the sta●e and office which Christ hath imposed on them. * Quia certum videtur, quod superbia Caesar●a hos gradu● & ordines adinvenit. Because it seems certain, that Caesarian Pride invented these other degrees and Orders. For if they had been necessary to the Church, Christ and his Apostles had not been silent in the expression of them, and description of their office, as those blaspheme who magnify the Pope's Laws above Christ. But a Catholic ought to receive the office of these Clergymen out of the Scriptures authority, out of the Epistles to Timothy and Titus; Neither ought he under pain of sin to admit these new Caesarian inventions. Thomas Waldensis, Wickliff's professed Antagonist. Tom. 1. l. 3. Artic. 3. c. 29.30.31, 32. Tom. 2. c. 117, 118. and Tom. 3. c. 60.61, 62, 63. brings in Wickliff●, proving by many arguments, That Bishops and Presbyters are all one and the same by divine institution and Gods Law. That the Ordination of Presbyters belongs not only to Bishops, sed etiam ad simplic●m Sacerdotem, But even to a mere Priest as well as to them; That one ordained a Minister, by a mere Priest alone, ought not to doubt of his Priesthood, or to seek Ordination elsewhere, if he rightly discharge his ministerial office; That a bare Priest may supply the place of a Bishop in conferring Orders, etc. And * Histor. Angliae p. 474. Ypodigma Neustriae. An. 13●9. p. 144● Thomas Walsingh●m with others testify: That in his time one Lollard, that was a Priest, did commonly ordain and create another. And o●●er that every Priest had as great power to confer the Sacraments of the Church, as the Bishops had. In a word, Wickliff affirmed, Dialog. li. 4. c. 26. Fox Acts and Monuments. p. 414. That there were twelve Disciples of Antichrist which plot against the Church of Christ; to wit, Popes, Cardinal●, Patriarchs● Archbishops, Bishops, Archdeacon's, Officials, Deans, Monks, Canons, Friars, Pardoners: All these twelve (writes he) Et specialiter Praelagi Caesarij, and specially Caesarean Prelates, are the manifest Disciples of Ant●christ, Because they take away the liberty of Chri●t, and burden and hinder the holy Church, that the Law of the Gospel should not have free passage as in former times it had, So that he deemed the calling of Bishops, Antichristian: And as for their Temporalties and secular offices, He positively maintained, Thomas Walsingham Hist. Angl. p. 205.302. to 307. Fox Acts and Monuments. p. 398, 399.414. Holi●shed● p. 411. That Popes, Cardinals, Bishops, and other Priests, might not civiliter dominari, rule like Temporal Lords, or bear any civil office, without mortal sin; That it is a sin to endow them with temporal possessions: That no Prelates ought to have any Prison to punish or restrain offenders, nor yet to purchase large temporal possessions or riches: And that no King ought to impose any secular office upon any Bishop or Curate: For then both the King and Clerk should be, Proditor jesus Christi; a betrayer of Jesus Christ. Which he manifests at large. Dialog. l. 4. c. 15, 16, 17, 18.26, 27. Where he proves, That the temporal Lords, have grievously sinned in endowing the Bishops and Church with large temporal possessions; That wars and contention have risen thence: that this endowment hath reversed Christ's Ordination and procreated Antichrist, to the manifold deturbation of Christ's Spouse. Whence Chronicles note, that in the dotation of the Church, an Angel's voice was then heard in the air, This day is poison poured into the whole Church of God. And from Constantine's time, who thus endowed the Churches, the Roman Empire and secular Dominion in it hath still decreased. Therefore if Kings would preserve their Dominions entire, and not have them diabolically torn; if they would reform and preserve the peace of the Church, and keep their Subjects ●oyall, and not have them Rebels, Let them study to reform the Church according to Christ's Ordinances under whose government it will be most prosperously regulated, an● all wars, simony, with other mischiefs will cease. Concluding, that it is not only lawful for them to take away these temporalities from the Church which abuseth them, but that they ought to do it under pain of eternal damnation in Hell, seeing they ought to repent of this their folly, and to satisfy for the same, wherewith they have defiled the Church of Christ. Finally, * Dialog. l. 3. c. 3●. f. 72. he styles the Bishops, lesser Antichrists, who following the great Antichrist, forsake and banish the office of Preaching which Christ hath designed to them, and bring in th● office of spoiling those that are under them, feeding upon the sheep of Christ. William Swinderby, William Swinderby a Martyr under Richard the s●cond, had thi● Article objected to him, that he held. * Fox Acts and Monuments, p. 431.434. Edit. 1610. and Edit. ult. vol. 1. p. 609 619.113.615.616.617. That all Priests are of like power in all ●hings, notwithstanding that some of them in this World are of higher and greater honour, degree, or pre-eminence. And concerning the wealth, possessions, and Lordships of Prelates he thus affirmed before the Bishops who convented and examined him. As anent the taking away of temporalities, I say that it is lawful for Kings, Princes, Dukes and Lords of the World to ta●● away from Popes, Cardinals, fro Bishops and Prelates possessions of the Church, their temporalities, and their alms they have given them, upon condition they should serve God the better, when they verily seen, that their giving and their taking, been contrary to the Law of God, to Christ's living and his Apostles; and namely in that they take upon them (that shoulden be next followers of Christ and his Apostles in poorness and meekness) to be secular Lords, against t●e teaching of Christ and Saint Peter, Luke 22 Reges gentium: Et 1. Pet. 5. Neque Dominantes in Cle●●; and namely when such temporalities makes ●hem the more proud both in heart and array, than they shoulden been else, more in strife and debate against peace and charity, and in ●vill ensample to the world, more to be occupied in worldly business; Omnem solicitudinem pro ijcient●s in ●um: and draws them from the service of God, from edifying of Christ's Church, in impoverishing and in making less the state and power of Kings, Princes, Dukes, and Lords that God hath set them in, in wrongful oppression of Commons for unmightfulnesse of Realms. For Paul saith to men of the Church (whose lore Prelates shoulden so●veraignely follow.) Habentes victum & vestitum hii● contenti simus. If men speaken of worldly power and Lordships, and worships, with other vices that reign therein, what Priest that ensues and has most hereof (in what degree so he be) he is most Antichrist of all the Priests that been in earth. This he thus ●urther backs and seconds. Truly me seemeth that all Christian men, and namely Priests, shoulden take keep, that their doing were according with the Law of God, either the old Law, either the new. The Priests of the old Law weren forbidden to have Lordships among their Brethren; for God said, that he would be their part and their heritage. And Christ that was the highest Priest of the new Testament forsook worldly Lordship, and was here in form of a servant, and forbade his Priests such Lordships, and said, Reges g●ntium dominantur eorum, etc. Vos autem non sic, that is, The Kings of the Heathen bear dominion and rule, etc. But you ●hall not do so. And as Saint Peter saith, Neque dominantes in clero, etc. Not bearing rule and dominion of the clergy, etc. So it seemeth me, that it is against both Laws of God, that they have such Lordships, and that their title to such Lordships is not full good. And so it seemeth me, that if they have been thereto of evil living, it is no gre●● peril to take away from them such Lordships, but rather needful, if the taking away were in charity, and not for singular covetousness ne wrath● And I suppose that if Friars, that been bound to their founders to live in poverty, would break their rule, and take worldly Lordships, might not men lawfully take from them such Lordships, and make them to live in poverty as their rule would? And forsooth it seems me, that Priests oughten all so well to keep Christ's rule, as Friars owen to keep the rul● of their founder. jeremy witnesseth how God commendeth Rechabs' Children, ●●remy 35. for that they would not break their Faders bidding in drinking of Wine; And yet jeremy proffered them wine to drink. And so I trow, that God would commend his Priests if they woulden forsake worldly Lordships, and holden them apaid with lifelot, and with clothing, and busy them fast about their heritage of Heaven. And God saith, Numer. 18. That is, You shall have no inheritance in their Land, nor have no part amongst th●m; I will be your part and inheritance amongst the children of Israel, Deut. 18. The Priests and Levites, and all that be of the same Tribe, shall have no part nor inheritance with the rest of Israel, because they shall eat the Sacrifices of the Lord and his oblations, and they shall take nothing of the possession of their Brethren: The Lord himself ●s their possession, as he spoke unto them. And the fourteenth chapter of Luke: Even so every one of you which forsaketh not all that he possesseth, cannot be my Disciple. And Jerome in his 14 Epistle. hath the like words: And Bernard in his 20 Book to Eugenius the Pope. And also Hugo in his book De Sacramentis, the second part of his second book the 7 chapter. And also in the 12. q. first chapter, Duo sunt. and in the chapter Clericus. And again, Bernard in sermone de Apostolis upon this place; Ecce nos reliquimus omnia; Behold we leave all, etc. chrysostom upon the Gospel of Saint Matthew, etc. * Walter Brute. Walter Brute, this Swinderbyes Disciple, was * Fox Acts and Monuments. Vol. 1● p. 622. 642●653. Articled against before the Prelates, for maintaining the same positions his Master did; namely, That all Priests are of like power in all points, notwithstanding that some of them are in this world of higher dignity, degree, or pre-eminence. And touching the wealth and Temporalties of Prelates and Clergy men, and the taking away of tbem; he thus concludes in his Examination before the Bishop of Hereford. As touching the taking away of temporal goods from those that are Ecclesiastical persons offending habitualiter, by such as ●re temporal Lords, I will not affirm any thing to be lawful in this matter (as in other matters before) that is not agreeable to charity; And that because it is a hard matter for a man to take another man's goods from him without breaking of charity; because peradventure he that taketh away is the more moved to such manner of taking away, by reason of the desire he hath to those goods, which he endureth to take away; or else because of some displeasure or hatred to the person from whom he goeth about to take away those goods, more than that he from whom those goods be tak●n ●●ould be amended. Therefore unl●sse he that taketh away be only moved of charity to the taking away of such goods, ● dare not affirm that such taking is lawful: And if such taking away proceed of charity, I dare not judge it unlawful; because that the Bishop of Rome which received his temporal dominion of the Emperor, when the Emperor rebelled and was not obedient unto him, deprived him from his temporal jurisdiction: How much more than may temporal Lords do the same, which have bestowed upon them many temporal Dominions and Lordships, only to the intent that they might the better intend to serve God and ke●p● his Command●ments? Now if they perceive, that they be against the Laws of God, and that they be ove● busily occupied about worldly matters, I cannot see but that they may well enough take from them those temporal goods which to a good purpose they gav● them. But if in time to come after this, those that be● temporal Lords shall take from Ecclesiastical persons such temporalties, let him that desireth to understand this, read the Prophet Ez●kiel, in the chapter of the shepherds of Israel, which fed themselves in stead of their flock; and so let him read the Apocalypse of the fall of Babylon: Let him also read the Pope's Decretal against Heretics; and in those he shall find, that the taking away of the temporalties from the Clergy shall come to pas●e for the multitude of their sins. This opinion, That the temporal Lords might t●ke away the temporal goods from Church●●, offending habitually; w●s likewise maintained about the same time by * Fox Acts and Monuments. Vol. 1. p. 572. Nicholas Hereford, Philip R●●●ington, John As●●on, and generally by all the Wicklivists of that age; and that without any danger at all of sacrilege or sin, with Walter Brute his limitations; which opinion the Lordly Prelates of England 〈◊〉 very importunate to cause them to recant by force, and flattery. William Thorpe a Martyr in Henry the fourth his reign: William Thorpe averred: * Fox Acts and Monuments. Vol. 1. p. 700, 701.707. The viciousness and pride of Priests, infecte●h all the world. That the covetousness of Priests and pride, and the boast that they have and make of their dignity and power, destroyeth no● only the virtues of Priesthood in Priests themselves, but also over this, it stirreth God to take great vengeance both upon the Lords, and upon the Commons which suffer these Priests charitably. Whereupon Arundel the Archbishop said to him; Thou judgest every Priest proud that will not go arrayed as thou dost, * It is pity Bishops cannot swear. by God I deem him to be more meek that goeth every day in a Scarlet gown, than thou in thy threadbare blue gown: Whereby knowest thou a proud man? And he said, Sir, a proud Priest may be known when he denyeth to follow Christ and his Apostles in wilful poverty and other virtues, and cove●eth worldly worship, and taketh it gladly, and gathereth together with pleading, menacing or with flattering, or with Simony any-worldly goods, and most, if a Priest ●usy him not chiefly in himself, and after in all other men and women after his cunning and power to withstand sin. And finally he adds, that the viciousness of these foresaid named Priests and Prelates hath been long time, and yet is, and shall be cause of wars both within the Realm and without; and in the same wise these unable Priests have been, and yet are, and shall ●e chief cause of pestilence of men, and murrain of beasts, and the barrenness of the earth, and of all other mischiefs, to the time that Lords and Commons able them through grace to know and to keep the Commandments of God, enforcing them then faithfully and charitably by one assent, to redress and make one this foresaid Priesthood, to the wilful, poor, meek, and innocent living and teaching, specially of Christ and his Apostles. So he. john Purvey a Martyr about the same time, john Purvey● in a Treatise of his declared, how the King, the Lords, * Fox Acts and Monuments. Vol. 1. p. 711. and Commons may without any charge at all keep fifteen Garrisons, and find 15900 Soldiers (having sufficient Lands and revenues to live upon) out of the temporalties gotten into the hand● of the Clergy, and ●ained religious men, which never do tha● which pertaineth to the office of Curates to do, nor yet to secular Lords. And moreover the King may have every year 20000 pound to come freely into his coffers and above; also he may find or sustain fifteen Colleges more, and 15000. Priests and Clarks with sufficient living, and an hundred Hospitals for the sick, and every house to have a hundred Marks in Lands: And all this may they take of the foresaid temporalities, without any charge to the Realm● whereunto the King, the Lords, and th● Commons are to be invited. For otherwise there seemeth to hang over our heads a great and marvellous alteration of this realm, unless the same be put in execution: And if the secular Priests and feigned religious, which be Simoniacs and Heretics, which fain themselves to say Mass, and yet say none at all according to the Canons, which to their purpose they bring and allege, 1. q. 3. Audivimus, & Cap. Pudenda, & Cap. Schisma: by which Chapter such Priests and religious do not make the Sacrament of the Altar, that then all Christians, especially all the founders of such Abbeys, and endowers of Bishoprics, Priories, and Chaunte●ies, aught to amend this fault and treason committed against their Predecessors, by taking from them such secular dominions which are the maintenance of all their sins. And also that Christian Lords and Princes are bound to take away from the Clergy such secular Dominion as nous●eth and nourisheth them in Heresies, and aught to reduce them unto the simple and poor life of Christ Jesus and his Apostles. And further that all Christian Princes (if they will amend the malediction and blasphemy of the name of God) ought to take away their temporalities from that shaved generation which most of all doth nourish them in such malediction. And so in like wise the fat tithes from Churches appropriate to rich Monks, and other religious, feigned by manifest lying and other unlawful means, likewise aught to debar their gold to the proud Priest of Rome which doth poison all Christendom with Simony and Heresy. Further, that it is a great abomination, that Bishops, Monks, and other Prelates be so great Lords in this World, whereas Christ with his Apostles and Disciples never took upon them secular dominion, neither did they appropriate unto them Churches, as these men do, but lead a poor life, and gave a good testimony of their Priesthood. And therefore all Christians ought to the uttermost of their power and strength, to swear that they will reduce such shavelings to the humility and poverty of Christ and his Apostles; and whosoever doth not thus, consenteth to their Heresy. Also that these two Chapters of the immunity of Churches are to be condemned, that is, Cap. Non minus. & Cap. Adversus. Because they do decree, that temporal Lords may neither require tallages nor tenths by any ecclesiastical persons. He writes much more to the same effect. The noble Martyr, Sir * Fox Ac●s and Monuments. p. 514.517, 518.522. Walsingham Hist. Angliae. An. 1413. p. 429. john Old Castle, Lord Cobham professed, Lord Cobham. That the will of God is, That Priests being secluded from all worldliness, should conform themselves utterly to the examples of Christ and his Apostles, be evermore occupied in Preaching and teaching the Scriptures purely, and giving wholesome examples of good living to others; being more modest, loving, gentle, and lowly in spirit then any other sorts of people. Where do ye find (said he to the Prelates) in all God's Law, that ye should thus sit in judgement of any Christian man, or yet give sentence of any other man unto death, as ye do her● daily? No ground have ye in all the Scriptures, so Lordly to take it upon you, but in Annas and Caiphas, which sat thus upon Christ, and upon his Apostles after his ascension: Of them only hav● y● taken it to judge Christ's members as ye do, and neither of Peter nor john: Since the venom● of Iu●as was shed into the Church, Ye never followed Christ, nor yet stood in the perfection of God's Law: ●y venom, I mean your possessions and Lordships: For than cried an Angel in the air (as your own Chronicles mention) Woe, woe, wo, This day is venom shed into the Church of God: Before that time all the Bishops of Rome were Martyrs in a manner: and since that time we read of very few: But indeed one hath put down another, one hath cursed another, ●n● hath poisoned another, one hath slain another, and done much more mischief besides, as all Chronicles tell. And let all men consider this well, that Christ was meek and merciful; the Pope (and his Prelates) is proud and a Tyrant: Christ was poor and forgave; the Pope is rich and a malicious manslayer, as his daily acts do prove him. Rome is the very nest of Antichrist, and out of that nest cometh all the Disciples of him; of whom Archbishops, Bishop●, Prelates, Priests, and Monks be the body, members; and these piled Friars the tail. Though Priests and Deacons for preaching God's word, ministering the Sacraments, with provision for the poor, be grounded on God's Law, yet have these Sects no manner of ground thereof. He that followeth Peter most nighest in pure living, is next unto him in succession. But your Lordly Order esteemed not greatly the behaviour of poor Peter, what ever ye prate of him. Peirce Ploughman Pierce Ploughman, * Passus. 15.2, 4, 8. an ancient ●nglish Poet writes to the same effect. If Knighthood and kinduite and commons by conscience, Together love lelly, leeveth it well ye Bishops, The Lordship of Lands for ever ●all ye lese And live as Levitici, as our Lord ye teacheth. Deut. 8. Numb. 5. per primitias & Decimas, etc. And the Author of the same Treatise, in his * Fox Acts and Monuments. Vol. 1. p. 528.529, 53●. 532. Edit. ult. Ploughman's complaint of the abuses of the World: writes thus against the lordliness and wealth of Bishops and Priests. Lord thou saidst Kings of the Heathen men be Lords ●ver their subjects, ●nd they that usen their power be clepe well doers. But Lord thou saidst, it should not be so among thy servants, but he that were most, should be as a servant. And Lord thy Priests in the old Law had no Lordship among their brethren, but houses and pastures for their beasts: but Lord our Priests now have great Lordships, ●nd put their brothers in greater thraldom, than Lewdmen that be Lords: Thus in meekness forsaken. The deed showeth well of th●se Masters, that they desiren more mastery for their own worship, then for profit of the people. For wh●n they be Masters, they n● pre●che● not so often as they did before. And give they preachen, commonly it is before rich men, there as they mown bear worship and also profit of their preaching. But b●fore poor men they preachen but seldom when they b● Masters: and so by their works we may seen that they are but false glossers. O Lord deliver the sheep out of the ward of these Shepherds, and these hired men, that stond●n more to keep their riches that they robben of thy sheep, than they stonden in keeping of thy sheep. And Lord give our King and his Lord's heart to defenden thy true shepherds and sheep from out of the Wolves mouths, and grace to know thee that art the true Christ, the Son of the heavenly Father, from the Antichrist, that is, the Son of perdition, etc. Sir Geoffry * The Ploughman's Tale. Chaucer our renowned Poet, writ●s much the same effect. The Emperor ga●e the Poet sometime, So high Lordship him about, That at last the silly Kyme, The proud Pope put him out; So of his Realm is in doubt: But Lords beware and them defend For now these folk been wondrous stout. Moses Law forbade i● th●, That Priests should no Lordships wield: Christ's Gospel biddeth also That they should no Lordship's held, Ne Christ's Apostles were never so bold No such Lordships to them embrace, But ●●neren her ●●eep and keep her fold: God amend him for his grace, etc. This Book of Chaucer was authorised to be printed by Act of Parliament, in the 34. and 3●. Hen. 8. C. 2. When the Prelates by the same Act prohibited both the printing and reading of the Bible in English, such was their piety. About the same time there was a device or counterfeit letter feigned under the ne'er of Lu●ifer Prince of darkness, Lucifer's Letter. written to the persecuting Prelate's of England in those times, and transcribed by Master Fox out of the Register of the Bishop of Hereford and written (as some think) by William Swinderby or some other Lollard; The copy whereof I shall here insert, because it lively sets forth the use and benefit that the Devil makes of our Lordly Prelates, and the ill effects of their great wealth and power, to the great prejudice both of our Church and State. * Fox Acts and Monuments. Edit. 1610. p. 462. 4●3. I LUCIFER Prince of Darkness and profound heaviness, Emperor of the high Mysteries of the King of Acharo●t, Captain of the Dungeon, King of Hell, and controller of the infernal fire; To all our children of pride, and companions of our Kingdom, and especially to our Princes of the Church of this later age and time (of which our adversary Jesus Christ, according to the Prophet saith, I hate the Church or Congregation of the wicked) send greeting, and wish prosperity to all that obey our commandments, as also to all those that be obedient to the Laws of Satan already enacted, and are diligent observers of our behests and the precepts of our decree. Know ye that in times past certain Vicars or Vicegerents of Christ, following his steps in miracles and virtues, living and continuing in a beggarly life, converted in a manner the whole World from the yoke of our tyranny unto their Doctrine and manner of life, to the great derision and contempt of our Prisonhouse and kingdom, and also to the no little prejudice and hurt of our jurisdiction and authority, not fearing to hurt our fortified power, and to offend the Majesty of our estate: For than received we no tribute of the World, neither did the miserable sort of common people rush at the gates of our deep dungeon as they were wont to do with continual pealing and rapping, but then the easy, pleasant, and broad way which leadeth to death, lay still without great noise of trampling travellers, neither yet was trod with feet of miserable men: And when all our Courts were without Suitors, Hell then began to howl: And thus continuing in great heaviness and anguish, was robbed and spoilt. Which thing considered, the impatient rage of our stomach could no longer suffer, neither the ugly reckless negligence of our great Captain● general could any longer endure it. But we se●king remedy for the time that should come after, have provided us of a very trim shift; For in stead of these Apostles and other their adherents which draw by the same line of theirs, as well in manners as doctrine, and are odious enemies to us; Placing of all mischief. We have caused you to be their Successors, and put you in their place, which be Prelates of the Church in these later times by our great might and subtlety, The Church never well governed since the Devils were taken of the Church men as Christ hath said of you; They have reigned but not by me. Once we promised unto him all the Kingdoms of the World, if he would fall down and worship us; but he would not, saying, My Kingdom is not of this World; and went his way when the multitude would have made him a temporal King. But to you truly which are fallen from the state of grace, and that serve us in the earth, is that my promise fulfilled, and all terrene things by our means which we bestowed upon you, are under government. For he hath said of us ye know, The Prince of this World cometh, etc. And hath made us to reign over all children of unbelief. Therefore our adversaries before recited did patiently submit themselves unto the Princes of the World, and did teach, that men should do so; saying, Be ye subject to every creature for God's cause, whether it be to the King as most chiefest. And again. Obey ye them that are made rulers over you, & ●. For so their Master commanded them; saying, The K●ngs of the Heathen have dominion over them, etc. But I think it long till we have poured our poison upon the earth, and therefore fill yourselves full. And now be ye not unlike those Fathers, but also contrary unto them in your life and conditions, and extol yourselves above all other men: Pride in Prelat●● ntoed. Neither do ye give unto God that which belongeth to him, nor yet to Caesar that which is his; Popish Prelates neither give to God nor Caesar that which belongeth to God and Caesar. but exercise you the power of both the Swords● according to our decrees, making yourselves doers in worldly matters, fight in our quarrel, entangled with secular labours and business: And climb ye by little and little from the miserable state of poverty unto the highest Seats of all Honours, and the most Princely places of dignity by your devised practices, and false and deceitful wiles and subtlety, that is, The double jurisdiction of the Pope's two swords cometh of Lucifer. by Hypocrisy, Flattery, Lying, Perjury, Treasons, Deceits, Simony, and other grea●er wickedness, than which our internal furies may devise. For after that ye have been by us advanced thither where ye would be, yet that doth not suffice you, but as greedy starvelings more hungry than ye were before, ye suppress the poor, scratch and rake together all that comes to hand, perverting and turning every thing topsy ●urvey; so swollen, that ready ye are to burst for pride, living like Lechers in all corporal delicateness, and by fraud directing all your doings. Doninus sanctus Sanctissimus. You challenge to yourselves names of honour in the earth, calling yourselves Lords, Holy, yea, and most holy Fathers. Thus, either by violence ye raven, or else by ambition, subtly ye pilfer away and wrongfully wrest, and by false title possess those goods which for the sustentation of the poor members of Christ (whom from our first fall we have hated) were bestowed and given, consuming them as ye yourselves list, and wherewith ye cherish and maintain an innumerable sort of Whores, Strumpets, and Bawds, The lascivious & Whorish life of the Romish Clergy. with whom ye ride pompously like mighty Princes, far otherwise going, than those poor beggarly Priests of the primitive Church. For I would ye should build yourselves rich and gorgeous Palaces; Ye fare like Princes, eating and drinking the most daintiest meats, and pleasantest wines that may be gotten; Ye hoard and heap together an infinite deal of treasure, not like to him that said, Gold and silver have I none; Ye serve and fight for us according to your wages. O most acceptable society or fellowship, promised unto us of the Prophet, and of those Father's long ago reproved; Whilst that Christ called thee the Synagogue of Satan, and likened thee to the mighty Whore, The whorish latter Church of ●ome. which committed fornication with the Kings of the earth, the adulterous Spouse of Christ, and of a chaste person, made a Strumpet. Thou hast left thy first Love and cleaved unto us, O our beloved Babylon, O our Citizens, which from the transmigration of Jerusalem come hither; We love you for your deserts, we rejoice over you, which contemns the Laws of Simon Peter, and embrace the Laws of Simon M●gus our friend, Pope successor not of Simon Peter but of Simon Magus. and have them at your finger's ends, and exercise the same publicly, buying and selling spiritual things in the Church of God, and against the Commandment of God: Ye give Benefices and Honours by Petition, or else for money, for favour, or else for filthy service: Wicked & unworthy Minister's admitted in the Pope's church unworthy bestowing of benefices. And refusing to admit those that be worthy, to Ecclesiastical dignity; you call unto the inheritance of God's Sanctuary, Bawds, Liars, Flatterers, your Nephews, and your own Children; and to a childish Boy ye give many prebend's, the least whereof ye deny to bestow upon a poor good man: Ye esteem the person of a man and receive gifts; Ye regard money, and have no regard of Souls. Ye have made the house of God a den of Thiefs. All abuse, extortion, Extortion. is more exercised an hundred fold in your judgement seats then with any secular Tyrant. Perverting of justice.. Ye make Laws and keep not the same, and dispense with your dispensations, as it pleaseth you, Acception of person. you justify the wicked for reward, and take away the just man's desert from him. And briefly, Bribery. ye perpetrate or commit all kind of mischief, even as it is our will ye should. And ye take much pains for Lucre's sake in our Service, Love of Lucre● and especially to destroy the Christian faith. Destruction of true faith. For now the Lay people are almost in doubt what they may believe, because if ye preach any such to them, at sometimes (although it be but seldom seen, and that negligently enough, even as we would have it (yet notwithstanding they believe you not, because they see manifestly, that ye do clean contrary to that ye say; Whereupon the common people d●ing as ye do which have the government of them and should be an example unto them of well doing; The life of P●pists contrary 〈◊〉 their teaching● now many of them lea●●ing to your rules, do run headlong into a whole s●a of vices, and continually a very great multitude flocketh at the strong and well fenced gates of our dungeon. And doubtlesse● ye send us so many day by day of every sort and kind of people, that we should not be able to entertain them, but that our insatiable Ch●os with her thousand ravening jaws, is sufficient to devour an infinite numbe● of souls. And thus the sovereignty of our Empire by you hath been reform, and out intolerable loss restored. The pope increaseth hel●. Wherefore, most specially we commend you and give most hearty thanks, exhorting all you, that in any wise ye persevere and continue as hitherto ye have done; neither that you slack henceforward your enterprise. For why? by ●our helps we purpose to bring the whole world under our power and dominion. Over and besides this, we commit unto you no small authority to supply our places in the betraying of your brethren; and we make and ordain you our Vicars, and the Ministers of Antichrist our Son, Antichrist. now hard at hand; for whom ye have made a very trim way & passage. Furthermore, we counsel you which occupy the highest rooms of all other, that you work subtly, and that ye feignedly procure peace between the Princes of the world, The pope a feigned procurer of peace between princes. and that ye cherish and procure secret causes of discord. And like as craftily ye have destroyed and subverted the Roman Empire, so suffer ye no kingome to be overmuch enlarged or enriched by tranquillity and peace, lest perhaps, in so great tranquillity (all desire of peace set aside) they dispose themselves to view and consider your most wicked works, suppressing on every side your estate; and from your treasures take away such substance as we have caused to be reserved and kept in your hands, until the coming of our well-beloved son Antichrist. We would you should do our commendations to our entirly beloved daughters, Pride, Deceit, Wrath, Avarice, Belli-cheere and Lechery, and to all other my daughters, and especially to Lady Simony, ●●mony the pope's nu●se. which hath made you men, and enriched you, and hath given you suck with her own breasts, and weaned you; and therefore in no wise-see that ye call her sin. And also be ye lofty and proud, because that the most high dignity of your estate doth require suck magnificence. And also be ye covetous; for whatsoever ye get and gather into your farthel, it is for Saint Peter, for the peace of the Church, and for the defence of your patrimony and the Crucifix; and therefore ye may lawfully do it; Promoting of proud and rich Cardinals. you may promote Cardinals to the highest seat of dignities without any ●et in the world, in stopping the mouth of our adversary Jesus Christ, and alleging again, that he preferred his kinsfolks (being but of poor and base degree) unto the Apostleship; but do not you so, but rather call as ye do, those that live in arrogancy, in haughtiness of mind, and filthy lechery, unto the sta●e of wealthy riches and pride; and those rewards and promotions which the followers of Christ forsook, do ye distribute unto your friends. Therefore, as you shall have better understanding, prepare ye vices cloaked under the similitude of virtues; allege for yourselves the glosses of the holy Scripture, Wresting of Scripture. and wrest them directly for to serve for your purpose. And if any man preach or teach otherwise than ye will, oppress ye them violently; with the sentence of excommunication, and by your censures heaped one upon another by the consent of your brethren, let him be condemnned as an heretic, and let him be kept in most straight prison, and there tormented till he die, Tyranny and cruelty by the Pope. for a terrible example to all such as confess Christ. And setting all favour apart, cast him out of your Temple, lest peradventure the engrafted word may save your souls, which word I abhorr● as I do the souls of other faithful men. And do your endeavour, that ye may deserve to have the place which we have prepared for you, under the most wicked foundation of our dwelling place: fare ye well with such felicity, as we desire and intend finally to reward and recompense you with. Given at the Centre of the earth in that dark place where all the rabblement of Devils were present, specially for this purpose ca●led unto our most dolorous Consistory, under the Character of our terrible Seal, for the confirmation of the premises. Divers other writings of like argument (saith Master Fox) both before and since, have been devised: * Acts and Monuments. Vol. 1. p. 656.657. As one bearing the Title, Luciferi ad malos principes Ecclesiasticos; ●mprinted first at Paris in Latin; And under the writing thereof, bearing this date, Anno á P●latij nostri fractione, consortiumque nostrorum substractione, 1351. Which if ye count from the Passion of the Lord, reacheth well to the time of Wickliff, 1385. which was above six years before the examination of this Walter Brute. There is also another Epistle of Luci●er Prince o● darkness, ad Praelatos, mentioned in the Epistle of the School of Prague to the University of Oxford, set forth by Huldericus Huttenus, about the year of our Lord (as is there dated) 1370. Which seemeth to be written before this Epistle. Also Vincentius in Speculo, H●stor. lib. 25. Cap. 89. inferreth like mention of a Letter of the Fiends infernal to the Clergymen, as in a vision represented, before four Hundred years. In which the Devils gave thanks to the spiritual men, for that by their silence and not preaching the Gospel, they send infinite souls to Hell, etc. Divers other Letters also of like device have been written, and also recorded in Authors. Whereunto may be added, that one jacobus Carthusiensis, writing to the Bishop of W●rmac●, allegeth out of the Prophecy of Hildegard●●, in these words; Therefore, saith he, the Devil may say of you Priests in himself; The meats of banqueting dishes, and feasts of all kind of pleasure, I find in these men: Yea also mine eyes, mine ears, my belly, and all my ●●ines be full of their frothing, and my breasts be full stuffed with their riches, etc. Furthermore, saith he, they labour every day to rise up higher with Lucifer, but every day they f●ll with him more deeply. Hereunto also appertaineth a story, written, and commonly found in many old written Books: In the year of our Lord, 1228. at Paris in a Synod of the Clergy, there was one appointed to make a Sermon; Who being much careful in his mind and solicitous what to say, the Devil came to him, and ask him why he was so careful for his matter what he should Preach to the Clergy; Say thus (quoth he) The Princes of Hell salute you (O ye Princes of the Church) and gladly give you thanks, because through your default and negligence it cometh to pass, that all souls go down to Hell. Adding moreover, that he was also enforced by the Commandment of God to declare the same: Yea, and that a certain token moreover was given to the said Clerk for a sign, whereby the Synod might evidently see that he did not lie. Ex Catal. Illyr. Fol. 546. A●exander Fabritius a Popish English writer, Alexander Fabritius. flourishing about the year, 1420. in his Destructorium vit●rum, part 6. cap. 79. prosecutes the same argument thus, Who are more horribly enthralled to the Devil's servitude then those who are constituted in the sublimity of honour? Ecclesiastical men ought to be the light of the Wo●ld, yet where is more abundant darkness of vices, where more abundant gaping after earthly things then in modern Prelates who are fatted in both powers, as well temporal as spiritual? where is greater Pomp in all appendicles? Yea, and that so much, that having left the poverty of the Primitive Church, they are now rather to be termed Princes of Provinces, than Pastors of Souls: In part 5. ●. 4. he adds, These negligent Prelates, though they be remiss in correcting delinquents against God, yet about their own proper and personal injury, or derogation of their proper honour, they are found most sharp and rigid, and willing to remit nothing unpunished; but if any thing be done touching injury offered to God, or touching the diminution of divine honour, there are they most remiss, and take no care at all. chrysostom speaks well against these. A Bishop (saith he) if he receive not due honour from a Presbyter, is angry and troubled. But if a Bishop behold a Presbyter, negligent of his duty to the Church, or finning in any other wise, against God, he is neither angry nor hears it; because all are solicitous of their own honour, but have no care at all of God's honour. And part 6. cap. 26. A Bishopric is a Title of Work, not of Honour; whence a Bishop is called as it were an Overseer, and one taking the care of his flock, and seeing such intention is a good work, it appears the Apostles words speaking thus are true, He that desires a Bishopric, desires a good work. 1 Tim. 3.1. But from hence it followeth not, that this desire, or the work of the desire is good, as ambitious men commonly object, desiring to be pompously exalted in worldly dignity, and it rather followeth, the thief who would steal a good Cap desires a good thing, therefore his desire unto this is good; but the contrary rather followeth, for he who desires the state of a Pastoral office ambitiously, by this disables himself to take it, witness Saint Gregory: And it is found in Cap. 8. qu. 1. As the place of government, saith he, is to be denied to those who desire it, so it is to be offered to those who fly from it. Many Bishops enter not into the sheepfold by the door which is Christ; but by the Devil who is a liar: and if man placed by God in Paradise could not there stand long by himself, but fell grievously; what wonder is it if our modern Pastors placed in the Church not by God, but Symoniacally by the Devil, fall horribly. So this English Author though a Papist. * Thomas Gascoigne in Dict. Theolog part. 3. joan. Balaeus. Cent. 8. c. 19 Fox Acts and Monuments. Edit. ult. Vol. 1. p. 929, 930. Hall. 36. H. 8. fo. 171. Holinshed. p. 946. About the year 1457. Reynold Peacocke Bishop of Chichester Preached at Paul's Cross, Reynold Peacocke. That the Office of a Christian Prelate chiefly above all other things, is to preach the word of God: That the riches of Bishops by inheritance are the goods of the poor: That spiritual persons by God's Law ought to have no temporal possessions. And moreover he writ a Book, DE MINISTRORUM AEQVALITATE, wherein he maintained Wickliffs' opinion of the Equality of Ministers and Bishops: For which and other Articles he was accused and convicted of Heresy, forced to abjure at Paul's Cross, had his Books burnt by his brethren the Prelates, and was then imprisoned in his own house during life. So dangerous is it even for Bishops themselves to write or preach any thing against the wealth, pomp, pride and jurisdiction of their ambitious Lordly brethren. Anno 1537. Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury, All the Archbishops, Bishops, Archdeacon's & convocation, with King H. the eight. Edward Archbishop of York, john bishop of London, Cuthbert bishop of Durham, Stephen bishop of Winchester, Robert bishop of Carleile, john bishop of Exeter, john bishop of Lincoln, john bishop of Bath, Rowland bishop of Coventry and Lichfeild, Thomas bishop of Ely, Nicholas bishop of Salisbury, john bishop of Bangor, Edward bishop of Hereford, Hugh bishop of Worcester, john bishop of Rochester, Richard bishop of Chichester, William bishop of Norwich, William bishop of St. David's, Robert bishop of Assaph, Robert bishop of Landaffe, Richard Wolman Archdeacon of Sudbury, William Knight Archdeacon of Richmond, john Bell, Archdeacon of Gloucester, Edmond Bonner Archdeacon of Leicester, William Skip Archdeacon of Dorcet, Nicholas Heath Archdeacon of Stafford, Cuthbert Martial Archdeacon of Nottingham, Richard Curren Arch Deacon of Oxford, William cliff, Geoffry Dove's, Robert Oking, Ralph Bradford, Richard Smith, Simon Matthew, john Pryn, William Buckmaster, William May, Nicholas Wotton, Richard Cox, john Edmunds, Thomas Robertson, john Baker, Thomas Barret, john Hase, john Tyson, Doctors and Professors in Divinity, and of the civil and Canon Law, with the whole Convocation House and Clergy of Enland in their Book entitled, The Institution of a Christian man, dedicated by them to King Henry the eight; Printed Cum Privilegio, subscribed with all their names, and ratified by the Statute of 32. Henry the eight, cap. 26. chap. Of the Sacrament of Order. fol. 48. etc. And King Henry 8. himself, in his Book inscribed, A necessary erudition for any Christian man, published with the advice and approbation of all the Prelates & Clergy of England in their Convocation, and of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal, and nether House of Parliament; with the Kings own royal Epistle to all his loving Subjects before it, Anno 1545. by virtue of the Statute of 32 Henry the eight. c. 26. Chap. of the Sacrament of Order: Do all thus jointly determine of the calling, jurisdiction, lordliness, and secular employments of Bishops. The truth is, that in the New Testament, there is no mention made of any degrees or distinctions in Orders, but only of Deacons and Ministers, and of Priests or Bishop●. And of these two Orders only, that is to say, Priests and Deacons, Scripture maketh express mention, and how they were conferred of the Apostles by Prayer and imposition of their hands: And to these two the Primitive Church did add and conjoin certain other inferior and lower degrees. And as concerning the office and duty of the said Ecclesiastical Ministers, the same consisteth in true preaching and teaching the word of God unto the people i● dispensing and ministering the Sacraments of Christ, in consecrating● and offering the blessed body and blood of Christ in the Sacrament of the Altar, in losing and assoiling from sin such persons as be sorry and truly penitent for the same, and excommunicating such as b● guilty in manifest crimes, and will not be reform otherwise; and finally in praying for the whole Church of Christ● and specially for the flock committed unto them: And although the office and ministry of Priests and Bishops stand chief in these things before rehearsed ye● neither they, nor any of them may exercise and execute any of the same offices, but with such sort and such limitation as the Ordinances and Laws of every Christian Realm do permit and ●uffer. It is out of all doubt that there is no mention made neither in Scripture, neither in the writings of any authentical Doctor or Author of the Church, being within the time of the apostles, that Christ did ever make or institute any distinction or difference to be in the pre-eminence of power, order, or jurisdiction between the Apostles themselves, or between the Bishops themselves, but that they were all squall in power, authority, and jurisdiction. And that there is now and since the time of the Apostles any such diversity or difference among the Bishops. It was devised by the ancient Fathers of the Primitive Church for the conservation of good order and unity of the Catholic Church, and that either by the consent and authority, or else at least, by the permission and sufferance of the Princes and civil powers, for the time ruling: For the said Fathers considering the great and infinite multitude of Christian men, so largely increased through the world, and taking examples of the Old Testament, thought it expedient to make an order of degrees to be among Bishops, and spiritual Governors of the Church, and so ordained some to be Patriarches, some to be Metropolitans● some to be Archbishops, some to be Bishops; and to them did limit severally, not only their certain Diocese and Provinces, wherein they should exercise their power, and not exceed the same; but also certain bounds and limits of their jurisdiction and power, etc. And lest peradventure it might be thought to some persons, that such authorities, powers and jurisdictions, as Patriarches, Primates, Archbishops and Metropolitans, now have or heretofore at any time have had justy and lawfully over any other Bishops, were given them by God in holy Scripture; We think it expedient and necessary that all men should be advertised and taught, that all such lawful powers and authority of one Bishop over another, were and be given to them by the consent, ordinance & positive laws of men only, and not by any ordinance of God in holy Scripture: Nota. and all other power and authority which any Bishop hath used or exercised over another which hath not been given to him by such consent and ordinance of men (as is aforesaid) is in very deed no lawful power, but plain usurpation and tyranny. And therefore whereas the Bishop of Rome hath heretofore claimed and usurped to be head and governor over all Priests and Bishops of the holy catholic Church of Christ by the laws of God; It is evident that the same power is utterly feigned and untrue. We think it convenient, that all Bishops and Pastors shall instruct and teach the people committed to their spiritual charge; that Christ did by express words prohibit, that none of his Apostles, nor any of their successors should under the pretence of authority of the sword, that is to say, the authority of Kings, or any civil power in this world, yea, or any authority to make Laws or Ordinances in causes appertaining ●●to civil powers: If any Bishop of what estate or dignity so●ver he be, be he Bishop of Rome, or of any other City, Province or Diocese, do presume to take upon him authority or jurisdiction in causes of matters which appertain unto Kings and the civil pours and ●heir Courts, and will maintain or think that he may so do by the authority of Christ and his Gospel, although the Kings and Princes would not permit and suffer him so to do, no doubt, that Bishop is not worthy to be called a Bishop, but rather a Tyrant, and a usurper of other men's rights, contrary to the Laws of God, and is worthy to be reputed none otherwise than he that goeth about to subvert the Kingdom of Christ; for the Kingdom of Christ in his Church is spiritual, and not a carnal kingdom of the world, that is to say, the very Kingdom that Christ by himself, or by his Apostles and Disciples, sought here in this world, was to bring all Nations from the carnal kingdom of the Prince of darkness unto the light of his spiritual Kingdom, and so himself reign in the hearts of the people by grace, faith, hope and charity: And therefore, sith Christ did never seek nor exercise any worldly kingdom or dominion in this world, but rather refusing and flying the same, did leave the said worldly governance of kingdoms, Realms and Nations to be governed by Princes and Potentates (in like manner as he did find them) and commanded also his Apostles and Disciples to do the semblance, whatsoever Priest or Bishop will arrogate or presume upon him any such authority, and will pretend the authority of the Gospel for his defen●e therein; he doth nothing else (but as in a manner as you would say) crown Christ again with a crown of thorns, and traduceth and bringeth him forth again with his Mantle of Purple upon his back, to be mocked and scorned of the World, as the Jews did to their own damnation, etc. The truth is, that God constituted and ordained the authority of Christian Kings and Princes, to be the most high and supreme above all other powers a●d Officers in this World, in the regiment and government of their people, etc. But specially and principally to defend the faith of Christ and his Religion, to conserve and maintain the true Doctrine of Christ, and all such as be true Preachers and setters forth thereof, and to abolish abuses, heresies and Idolatries, and to punish with corporal payne● such as of malice be the occasion of the fame: And finally, to oversee and cause that the said Bishops and Priests do execute their Pastoral office truly and faithfully, and specially in those points which by Christ and his Apostles was given and committed unto them; and in case they shall be negligent in any part thereof, or would not diligently execute the same, or cause them to redouble and supply their lack; and if they obstinately withstand their Princes kind motion, and will not amend their faults, then and in such case, to put others in their rooms and places. And God hath also commanded the said Bishops and Priests, to obey with all humbleness and reverence, both Kings and Princes, and Governors, and all their Laws, not b●ing contrary to the Laws of God whatsoever they be, and that not only Propter iram, but also Propter conscientiam, that is to say; not only for fear of punishment, but also for discharge of conscience. Whereby it appeareth well, that this pretended Monarchy of the Bishop of Rome, is not founded upon the Gospel, but it is repugnant thereto. And therefore it appertaineth to Christian Kings and Princes for the discharge of their office and duty toward God, to endeavour themselves to reform and reduce the same again unto the old limits and pristine estate of that power which was given to them by Christ, and used in the Primitive Church. For it is out of doubt, that Christ's faith was then most firm and pure, and the Scriptures were then best understood, Note. and virtue did then most abound and excel; and thererefore it must needs follow, that the customs and ordinances then used and made, be more conform and agreeable ●nto the true doctrine of Christ, and more conducing unto the edifying and benefit of the Church of Christ, than any custom or laws used and made by the Bishop of Rome, or any other addicted to that See and usurped power sith that time. Thus all the Prelates, Clergy, King and Parliament in king Henry the eighth his days. Cuthbert Tonstall Bishop of Duresme, and john Stokerley Bishop of London, Cuthbert Tonstall and john Stokerley. in a certain letter sent unto Reginald Poole Cardinal, then being at Rome, concer●ing the superiority of Bishops over other Minister's, * Thom. Beacon ●is Reports of certa●ne men, vol. 3. f. 267. Fox Acts and Monuments. p. 972.973. resolve thus: Saint Cyprian saith, undoubtedly all the rest of the Apostles were the same that Peter was, endued with like equality of of honour and power. And Saint Jerome saith thus All the Apostles received the keys o● the kingdom of Heaven, and upon them as indifferently and equally is the strength of the Church grounded and established. Which Saint Jerome also as well in his Commentaries upon the Epistle unto Titus, as in his Epistle to Evagrius, showeth, that these primacies long a●ter Christ's ascension, were made by the device of men, where before, by the common agreement of the Clergy, every one of the Churches were governed, yea, the patriarchal Churches. The words of Saint Jerome be these: Let the Bishops understand, that they be greater than other Priests, rather of custom, than by the virtue and verity of the Lords Ordinances. And in his Epistle to Evagrius, he hath like sentence, and addeth thereunto: Wheresoever a Bishop either at Rome or at Eugubinis, or at Constantinople, etc. He is of all one worthiness, and o● all one Priesthood; And that one was elected which should be preferred before other, it was devised to the redress of Schisms, left any one challenging too much to themselves should rend the Church of Christ. These words only of Saint Jerome be sufficient to prove, that Christ by none of these three Texts which be all that you and other do allege for your opinion (the three texts are these, Thou art Peter; and upon this Rock I will build my Church. Peter, I have prayed for thee, that ●hy faith should not fail: And thou being once converted, confirm thy brothers, feed my Sheep) Gave not to Peter any such superiority, as the bishop of Rome by them usurpeth; and that Peter, nor no other of this chief Apostles did vindicate or challenge such primacy or superiority, but utterly refused it. So these two popish Prelates. Why then should our Bishops challenge any such primary or superiority over their fellow Ministers? Miles & Clericus. There is a notable Dialogue entitled A disputation between a Clerk and a Knight (or a Soldier) concerning the power committed to the Prelate's of the Church and to the Princes of the Earth; Written by our famous Schooleman Wil●i●m Ocham about the year of our Lord, 1330. as * Centur. scri●. Brit. l. 5. sects 18. p. 396. john Bale records; printed at London in Latin by Thomas B●rthlet, Cum Privileg●o, in King Henry the eight h●s reign. Wherein the Clerk complaining, that the Church which in his age was had in great honour with Kings, Princes, and all Nobles, was now on the contrary made a prey to them a●l: many things being exacted f●om them, many things given by them; and that if they gave not their goods (by way of subsidy or supply to the●r Princes) they were violently t●ken from them; that the●r Laws were trampled under feet, their Liberties infringed, etc. The Knight proves first; that Clergy men can make no Laws nor Canons touching temporal things, but Princes only, because they have no Dominion of temporal things: and that the Pope is chief Vicar, not to those things which Christ now doth in glory, but to imitate those things which Christ did in his state of humility here on earth, because those things are necessary to us. That he committed to his Vicar that power which he exercised on Earth as a mortal man, not that he received being glorified● For Christ said to Pilate, that his K●ngdome was not of th●s World; and that he came not to be ministered to, but to minister: This testimony is so manifest, that it may confound the man who resisteth it, and make the stiffest ●ecke to submit. And when one of the multitude spoke thus to Christ, Master, command my brother to divide the inheritance with me: he said, unto him, O man, who made me a divider or judge over you? Luke 12. You hear therefore manifestly, that Christ was made neither a Judge nor a divider in temporal things. Therefore in that state of his received dispensation, he neither had a temporal Kingdom, nor yet affected it; Yea, He fled from ●t, when multiplyin the ●read, the people would have made him a K●ng. And in the Commission given to Peter, he delivered him, not the keys of the kingdom of earth, but the keys of the kingdom of Heaven's And it is apparent, that the High Priest of the Hebrews were subject to their Kings, and deposed by them (which be far from you) And that thou mayst know that Christ's Vicar is assumed to a spiritual regiment, not to a temporal dominion, receive from Paul himself no less clear a testimony. For he saith thus, Every High Priest assumed from among men, is ordained for men in those things which appertain unto God; Hebr. 5.1. not to govern a terrene Dominion, but to offer gifts and sacrifices for sins. Thou seest therefore, that the high Priest is set over those things, which appertain to God; whence Panl writes to Timothy. No man that goeth a warfare to God, entangleth h●mselfe in the affairs of this world. It is manifest then, that Christ exercised no earthly Kingdom, nor committed any such to Peter, For Peter himself saith. Acts 6. It is not meet for us to leave the Word of God, and to serve Tables, that is, to dispense temporal things. And although some temporal things may be dispensed by high Priests themselves; yet it appears sufficiently, that they ought not to be occupied in governing earthly Kingdoms and Principalities, and in managing secular affairs. After which he proves at large; That Clergymen are liable to pay tribute to Princes; and that Princes may take away their Lands and possessions when they abuse them to luxury, pomp, and their own private ends, and employ them for the defence and peace of their Realmee, which he proves by several testimonies of Scripture. First, by the example of King joas, 1 Kings 12. Who prohibited the Priests to take money of the people, and converted the money which they were to receive from the people towards their maintenance, to the repairing of the Temple. Which act of his God himself commends, that he might show, he was not offended thereat, because he did it not out of covetousness, but piety, not out of ambition but Religion. Secondly, By the example of the same joas, 2 Kings 12.13. Who took all the hallowed things that jehosaphat, and jehoram, and Azariah his Fathers, Kings of judah, had dedicated, and his own hallowed things, and all the gold that was found in the treasures of the house of the Lord and in the king's house, and sent it to Haza●el king of Assyria, to divert him from jerusalem. Thirdly, By the like example of king Hezikiah, 2 Kings 18.15, 16. who to preserve his people from the king of Assyria his invasion, gave him all the Silver that was found in the house of the Lord and in the treasures of the King's house; And at that time did Hezechiah cut off the gold from the doors of the Temple of the Lord and from the Pillars which Hezekiah king of judah had overlaid, and gave it to the king of Assyria. Now if any say, Hezechiah did ill in this; he answers, that it is said in the 2 Chron. 32. That Hezekiah was blameless in all things but only in the Embassy of the Princes of Babylon. Fourthly, of David, who in case of necessity, did eat the Priest's Shewbread, which was lawful for th●m only to eat, and yet offended not therein. 1 Sam. 21.6, 7. Matth. 12.4. Then he adds, that all the Revenues of Clergy men, but that which is sufficient to provide them food and raiment, with which they ought to be content, as Paul saith, aught to be spent in pious uses, and in feeding the poor, Which if they be not employed in this sort, kings ought to take care of them, Ne animas mortuorum salut emque vivorum defraud●tis: And he concludes thus, Ne est parcendum materiali templo, ne● his quae dedicata sun● templo, ut salus reddatur, & pax periclitanti populo Christiano. Nec est blandiendum Ecclesiarum superfluitati, imò succurrendum ●anta● gentis necess●●ati. Hoc non est, quae Deo data sunt revocare, sed illis usibus (q●●bus fuerunt data) applicare. Quae enim sunt De● data ea ipsa sunt piis usibus dedicata● Quid enim pot●rit sanctius esse quam Christiani populi sal●s? Es qiud prec●●●lus Domino, quam hosts, raptores, & intersect●res arce●e à popule Christiano? Et p●cem subjecti● & fidelibus emere? Cum ergo in his bona. Ecclesiae expendanur, veris usibus (quibus suerunt dedicated) redduntur. Thus and much more Oc●am against the secular Jurisdiction, employment, and great● temporal revenues of Prelates, which he thought might lawfully be taken away, and put to other good public uses without any danger of sacrilege. What this our learned Ockam thought of the parity of Bishops and Presbyters, you may easily guess by this his determination. Quod Sacerdotes oma●s, etc. That all Priests of whatsoever degree they be, are of EQVAL AUTHORITY, POWER AND JURISDICTION BY CHRIST'S INSTITUTION; but that the Pope is superior by the Emperor's institution, who may likewise revoke this. Which opinion was about the same time justified for truth by Michael Ceenas, Petrus de Corbaria, joannes d● Castilione, Franciscus de Arcatara and others; some whereof were excommunicated, others slain and burnt by the Pope for this verity, as Fox Acts and Monuments. Vol. 1. p. 510, 511. Catalogue. Testium veritatis, p. 512.524, 525, 529. Antoninus m. 4. part. Extravage joan. 22. Master Fox and others relate. But what Ockam thought of this position; of the power and errability of the Pope, of the temporal possessions of Clergy men, and of the incompatibility of secular jurisdiction with Bishops and spiritual men; the learned may read at large in his own Compendium Errorum joannis. 22. In his Opus 90, Dierum, & Super potestate summi Pontificis octo quaestionum Decisiones, Printed by john Treschsel in Civitate Lugdunen: Anno, 1496. to which I shall refer you, for brevity's sake. Only I shall observe this memorable passage out of his Opus. 90. Dierum Cap. 12●. We read in Chronicles that since the Church of Rome was endowed with temporal riches, about twenty seven called Bishops of Rome have been ensnared in most great, public and notorious wickednesses, after they were assumed to the Papacy, or in the very assumption to the Papacy; as the crime of Heresy, Idolatry, intrusion, fostering of heretical pravity, blasphemy, fornication: and in many other crimes and enormities have they been involved. These were the fruits of their Lordly power, great possessions, and temporal riches heretofore. I read in our rare Historian * English Waldenses, Hist. Angl. p. 101. Matthew Paris, Thomas Walsingham Ypodigma Neustriae, Anno 1166. pag. 36. And john Bale, Centur. 2. Script. Britan. Sect. 96.97. pag. 206.207. That in the year of our Lord, 1166. certain sowers abroad of wicked Doctrine at Oxford, were brought into judgement before the King and the Bishops of the kingdom, who being devious from the catholic Faith, and overcome in trial: Fancies cauteriata notabiles cunctis exposuit, qui expulsi sunt aregno; they were stigmatised in the face which made them notable to all, and then banished out of the kingdom: What this pravum dogma, or wicked opinion was for which these men were thus stigmatised and exiled, I find not specified in Paris and Walsingham; but john Bale out of Gu●do Perpin●anus de Haeresibus, relates, that those men were certain Waldenses who taught; That the Church of Rome was the whore of Babylon, and the barren Figtree whom Christ himself had long ago accursed; and moreover said, Non obediendum esse Pap● ET EPISCOPIS. Ordinesque Characteres esse magnae bestiae; That men are not to obey the Pope AND BISHOPS, and that Orders (to wit, Popish Orders) are the characters of the great beast. Had these Waldenses lived in our days, they should not have been branded only in the face by our Lordly Prelate's procurement, but set ●n the Pillory, and had both their ears cut off, then banished into foreign Islands, and there been shut up close prisoners so strictly, that neither their wives, children, friends should have any access unto them, nor they enjoy so much as the use of books, Pen, Ink, or Paper, only for opposing Episcopacy, as we know some others have lately been for this very cause. Expertus loquor. So dangerous, so fatal is it for any to oppose our Lordly Prelacy, as these men did in their generation, though ●hey smarted for it: Yet this could not deter our most learned ● Gualther Mapes Archdeacon of Oxford, flourishing in king john's reign, about the year of our Lord, 1210. from following their footsteps; who in his Satyrs, doubted not to style Prelates, Animalia bruta & stercora, Bruit beasts and dung: and in his books Ad impios Praelat●s, and Ad malos pastors, complaines; that Alegis doctoribus Lex evacuatur, Dilatatur impii regnum Pharaonis; comparing the Bishops to wicked Pharaoh for their tyranny and oppression. But of him before. This Doctrine of his and other our Martyrs, was this seconded by Sir john Borthwike knight, Sir john Borthwick, Fox, Acts and monuments vol. 2. edit. ult. p. 609, 610. martyred in Scotland, Anno, 1540 as appears by his answers in the sixth and seventh Articles objected against him by the Prelates. The sixth Article. The sixth Article. Agreeable to the ancient Errors of john Wickliff and john Hus, Arch-Heretiques, condemned in the Council of Constance, he hath affirmed and preached; That the Clergy ought not to possess or have any temporal possessions, neither to have any jurisdiction or authority in temporalties, even over their own subjects, but that all things ought to be taken from them, as it is at this present in England. Borthwicke. The Lord in the eighteenth Chapter of the Book of Numbers said thus unto Aaron, Thou shalt possess nothing in their Land, neither shalt thou have any portion amongst them, I am thy portion and inheritance amongst the Children of Israel: for unto the sons of Levi I have given all the Tithes of Israel, that they should possess them for their Ministry which they do execute in the Tabernacle of the Congregation. Albeit I do not doubt, but that the Order of the Levites and of the Clergy is far different and variable. For the administration of their sacred and holy things, after their death, passed unto their posterity, as it were by right of inheritance, which happeneth not unto the posterity of our Clergy in these days. Furthermore, if any heritage be provided or gotten for them, I do not gainsay, but that they shall possess it, but still I do affirm, That all temporal jurisdiction should be taken from them: For when as twice there arose a contention amongst the Disciples, which of them should be thought the greatest, Christ answered, The kings of Nations have dominion over them, Civil domion differing f●om Ecclesiastical. and such which have power over them are called beneficial; you shall not do so, for he which is greatest amongst you, shall be made equal unto the youngest or least, and he which is the Prince, or Ruler amongst you, shall be made equal unto him that doth minister; minding thereby, and willing utterly to debar the Ministers of his Word from all terrene and civil dominion and Empire: For by these points he doth not only declare, that the office of a Pastor is distinct, and divided from the office of a Prince and Ruler; but they are in effect, so much different and separate, that they cannot agree or join together in one man. Neither is it to be thought that Christ did set or ordain an harder Law than he himself did take upon him: For so much as in the twelfth of Luke, certain of the company said unto him, Master, command my brother that he divide his inheritance with me. He answered, Man, who made me a Judge, or a divider amongst you? We see therefore, that Christ even simply did reject and refuse the office of a Judge, Christ refuseth the office of a Civil judge. the which thing he would not have done, if it had been agreeable unto his office or duty. The like thing also he did in the eighth Chapter of john, when as he refused to give judgement upon the woman taken in adultery, which was brought before him● Whereas they do allege ●hat Moses did supply both offices at once. An objection made by the example of Mo●es supplying both the offices answered unto. I answer, that it was done by a rare miracle. Furthermore, that it continued but for a time, until things were brought unto a better state; besides that, there was a certain form and rule prescribed him of the Lord, than took he upon him the civil governance, and the Priesthood, he was commanded to resign unto his b●other; and that not without good cause, for it is against nature, that one man should suffice both charges, wherefore it was diligently foreseen and provided for in all ages. Neither was there any Bishop so long as any true face or show of the Church did continue, who once thought to usurp the right and title of the sword: whereupon in the time of Saint Ambrose, this proverb took his original, That Emperors did rather wish or desire the office of Priesthood, than Priests any Empire. For it was all men's opinions at that time, that sumptuous palaces did pertain unto Emperors, and Churches unto Priests. Saint Bernard also writeth many things which are agreeable unto this our opinion, as is this his saying, Peter could not give that which he had not, Palaces to Princes, Churches pertain to priests; Peter could not give that he had not, Peter had no Lordly dominion. Ergo Peter could not give Lordly dominion to his successors. but he gave unto his successors that which he had, that is to say, carefulness over the Congregation; for when as the Lord and Master saith, That he is not constituted or ordained Judge between two, the servant or Disciple ought not to take it scornfully, if that he may not judge all men. And lest that he might seem in that place to speak of the spiritual judgement, he straightway annexeth, therefore, saith he, your power and authority shall be in offence and transgression, not in possessions. For this purpose, and not for the other, have you received the keys of the kingdom of Heaven, why then do you invade other men's bounds or borders? The rest I will pass over for brevity's cause. The seventh Article. The seventh Article. Falsely and against the Honour, State, and reverence of the sacred Majesty of the King of Scots, he hath said, holden, and affirmed, that our most noble King of Scots, defender of the Christian faith, would appropriate unto himself all the possessions, lands and rents of the Church, given and granted by his predecessors, and also by himself, and convert them unto his own private use. And for this end, and purpose, as he hath many times written unto him, so hath he with his whole endeavour persuaded our said noble Lord and King thereunto. Borthwicke. It is no marvel though these mad dogs do so bark against me, whom they think to have counselled the King's Majesty (I would to God I had also throughly persuaded him) that he should take away from these unjust sacrilegious possessors, the riches wherewith all they are fatted and ●ngreased like Swine. For this is the nature of dogs; if any man go about to take away the bone out of their mouth, by and by to snatch at him, and tear him with their teeth. It is out of all controversy, unto such as have any wit at all, that such men were very childish, that is to say, ignorant of all learning and judgement, which did so fat and feed with their possessions, these belly beasts; For who would not judge it more than childish, to bestow the King's victuals or meat upon the bellies of the prophets of Baal and jesabel? But all they which at this present do endow such filthy sinks (I will not call them dens of thiefs) with such revenues, they do follow the steps of jesabel; for what other thing do they, when as daily they are bleating and lowing before their Images, burning of Incense, and fall flat down before their Altars, but that which in times past the prophets of Baal did, when as they transported the worship of God unto an Idol? Wherefore, if Daniel and Elias were spotted with heresy, when they would have destroyed the Priests of Baal, I grant that I also must be an Heretic. But for so much as then he did nothing but which was commanded him of the Lord, that was able to kill the prophet which had alured the people to follow strange gods, he could not truly and justly be accused of heresy; so neither can my adversaries spot me therewithal, except, peradventure, they will condemn me, that (whereas Elias dealt more rigorously with the prophets of Baal, for he cast them into the brook Kidron) I required or desired no more, but that the riches which was wickedly bestowed upon them, and their possessions might be taken from them. The ninth Article. He hath openly holden, said, and affirmed, preached, and taught, that the Laws of the Church, that is to say, the sacred Canons, approved and allowed by the holy Catholic and Apostolic Church, are of no force, strength, or effect; alleging therefore and affirming, that they are made and intended contrary to the Law of God. God forbid that I should say, that those things which are approved by the holy Catholic Church, should be of no effect or value. For well I know, that the holy Apostolic Church hath never been allowed, ordained or taught any thing which she hath not learned of the Lord: the Apostles are witnesses thereof, Peter and Paul, whereof the one of them dared not freely utter or speak of any of those things which Christ hath not wrought by himself for the obedience of the Gentiles. The other exhorteth, That if any man speak, he should speak the praises of God: but I condemn those laws which the Bishops of Rome have made according to their own will and mind, and say that they are spiritual, pertaining unto the salvation of the soul, and necessary unto everlasting life; for so much as the writings of the Apostles do evidently declare, that there was no authority known amongst them to make or ordain any ordinances or laws. Furthermore, the Scriptures do manifestly show the same, how oftentimes, even by the Lords own mouth, this foresaid authority is taken from the Ministers of the Church, so that no excuse for them remaineth, but that they be plain rebels against the Word of God, how many soever do presume or take upon them to appoint or set any new laws upon the people of God. Which thing is more manifest and evident, than the light itself, in many places of the Scripture. For in the three and twentieth chapter of joshua, it is written; You shall observe and do all that is written in the Law of Moses, neither shall you swarve from that, either to the right hand or to the left hand. But that which is written in the ●welfth chapter of Deuteronomy ought to move them somewhat the more. What soever I command, saith the Lord, that shall you observe and do; thereunto you shall add nothing, neither shall you take any thing from it, etc. This point he there excellently prosecutes at large; where yo● may read more at your leisure. M. William Tyndall, our famous Martyr, M William Tyndall Martyr. in his obedience of a Christian man, Printed C●m Privilegio at London, 1573. p. 98. writes thus of Bishops and their practices. God promised David a Kingdomed David. and immediately stirred up King Saul against him, to persecute him, to hunt him as men do Hares with Greyhounds, and to ferret him out of every hole, and that for the space of many years to tame him, to mere his lusts, to make him feel other men's diseases, to make him merciful, to make him understand, that he was made King, to minister, and to serve his brethren, and that he should not think that his Subjects were made to minister unto his Lusts, and that it were lawful for him to take away from them life and goods at hi● pleasure. Oh that our Kings were so nurtured nowadays, How Bishops instruct Kings. which our holy Bishops teach of a far other manner, saying; your Grace shall take your pleasure; yea, take what pleasure you list, spare nothing: we shall dispense with you, we have power, we are God's Vicars, and let us alone with the Realm, we shall take pain for them, and see that nothing be well: your Grace shall but defend the faith only. After which he proceeded thus * Pag. 114, 115. King's defend the false authority of the Pope their office punishing of sin laid apart. Bishops minister the King's duty, their own laid apart: yea they persecute their own office. : Kings were ordained then, as I before said, and the sword put in their hands to take vengeance of evil doers, that others might fear, and were not ordained to fight one against another, or to rise against the Emperor to defend the false authority of the Pope that very Antichrist: Bishops they only can minister the temporal sword; their office, the preaching of God's Word laid apart, which they will neither do, nor suffer any man to do, but slay with the temporal sword (which they have gotten out of the hand of all Princes) them that would. The preaching of God's Word is hateful and contrary ●nto them: why? for it is impossible to preach Christ except they preach against Antichrist, that is to say, them which with their false doctrine and violence of sword enforce to quench the true doctrine of Christ. And as thou canst heal no disease except thou begin at the root: even so canst thou preach against no mischief except thou begin at the Bishops. Kings they are but shadows, King's do but wait on the Pope's Pleas●r●. The juggling of the Pope. vain names, and things idle, having nothing to do in the world, but when our holy Father needeth their help. The Pope contrary to all conscience, and against all the Doctrine of Christ, which saith, My Kingdom is not of this world (joh. 18.) hath usurped the right of the Emperor. And by policy of the Bishops of Almany, Bishops of Almany. and with corrupting the electours or choosers of the Emperor with money, bringeth to pass, that such a one is ever chosen Emperor that is not able to make his party good with the Pope. To stop the Emperor that he come not at Rome, he br●ngeth the French King up to Milane, Milan. & on the other side, bringeth he the Venetians. If the Venetians come too nigh, the Bishop of France must bring the French King. Bishops of France. And the Socheners (that is, the Swissers) are called and sent for to come & succour. And for their labour he giveth to some a Rose, to another a Cap of Maintenance. A Cap of Maintenance. Most Christian King's Defender of the Popes Faith. One is called most Christian King, another, Defender of the Faith, another, The eldest son of the most holy Seat. The eldest son of the holy seat. He blazeth als● the arms of other, and putteth in the holy cross, the Crown● of thorns, or the nails and so forth. If the French King go too high, and creep up either to ●ononie or Naples, then must our English Bishops bring in our King. Blazing of arms. The English Bishops. The craft of the Bishops is to entitle one King with another's Realm. He is called King of Denmark, and of England: The falsehood of Bishops. he, King of England, and of France. Then to blind the Lords, and the Commons, the King must challenge his right. Then must the Land be taxed, and every man pay, and the Treasure borne out of the Realm, and the Land beggared. How many a thousand men's lives hath it cost? And how many an hundred thousand pounds hath it carried out of the Realm in our remembrance? Besides, how abominable an example of gathering was there? A cruel, and an abominable example of ●yranranny, judge them by their ●leeds saith Christ. such verily as never tyrant since the world began did, yea such as was never before heard or thought on, neither among Jews, Saracens, Turks or Heathen, since God created the sun to shine; that a * He means Cardinal W●lsey in case of the Laiety. beast should break up into the Temple of God, that is to say, into the heart and consciences of men, and compel them to swear every man what he was worth, to lend that should never be paid again. How many tho●sands * See latymer's Sermons, at S●●mford, f. 97. forswear themselves? How many thousands set themselves above their abilities, partly for fear lest they should be forsworn, and partly to save their credit? When the Pope hath his purpose, then is peace made, no man wo●teth how, and our most enemy is our most friend. Now because the Emperor is able to obtain his right, French, English, Venetians, and all must upon him● O great whore of Babylon, The Whore of Babylon. how abuseth she the Princes of the world? How drunk hath she made them with her wine? He further adds, p. 124. They that are sworn to ●e true unto Cardinals and Bishops, that is to say, false unto God, the King, and the Realm, may break their oaths lawfully without grudge of conscience by the authority of God's word. In making them they sinned, but in repenting and breaking them they please God highly, and receive forgiveness in Christ. Let Kings take their duty of their Subjects, and ●hat is necessary unto the defence of the Realm. Let them rule their Realm, themselves, with the help of Lay men that are sage, wise, learned, and expert. Is it not a shame above all shame●, and a monstrous thing, that no man should be found able to govern a worldly Kingdom save Bishops and Prelates, that have forsaken the world, and are taken our of the World, and appointed to preach the Kingdom of God? Christ saith, that his Kingdom is not of this world, joh. 18. and Luke 12. unto the young man that desired him to bid his brother to give him part of the inheritance, Note this. He answered, Who made thee a judge, or a divider among you? No man that layeth his hand to the plough and looketh back, is apt for the Kingdom of heaven. Luk. 9 No man can serve two masters, but he must despise the one. Mat. 6. To preach God's word is too much for half a man. Bishops. And to minister a temporal Kingdom is too much for half a man also. Either other requires an whole man. One therefore ca●●ot well do bot●. He that avengeth himself on every 〈◊〉 is not mee● to preach the patience of Christ, Behold the face of the Pope, and of the Bishops in this glass. how that a man ought to forgive and to suffer all things. He that is overwhelmed with all manner riches, and doth but seek more daily, is not mere to preach poverty. He that will obey no man, is not meet to preach, how we ought to obey all men. Pe●e● saith, Act. ● It is not mee●e that we should leave the Word of God and serve at the Table. Paul saith in the 9 Chapter of the ●●rst Corinth; W●● i● m●● if I preach not: a terrible saying verily, for Popes, Cardinals, and Bishop●. If he had said, Peter's patrimony. Woe be unto me, i● I fight no●, ●nd move● Princes unto war, or if I increase nor Saint Pe●ers Patrimony (as they call it) it had been a more 〈◊〉 saying for them, The Pope's authority is improved. Christ forbiddeth his Disciples, and that oft (as thou mayst 〈◊〉, Matth. 1 & and also 20. Mark 9 and also 10. Luk. 9 and also ●●● even at his last Supper) no● only to climb above ●ords, Kings, and Emperors in worldly rule, but also to exalt themselves one above ●nother in the Kingdoms of God: B●t in vain, for the Pope, would not hear it, though he had commanded it ten thousand times. God's Word should rule only, and not Bishops decrees, Bishops have captived God's Word with their own decrees. or the Pope's pleasure. That ought they to preach purely and spiritually, and to fashion their lives after, and with all ensample of godly living and long suffering, to draw all to Christ, and not to expound the Scriptures carnally and worldly, saying, God spoke this to Peter, and I am his successor, therefore this authority is mine only: and then bring in the tyranny of their fleshly wisdom, in Praesentia majoris, cessat potestas m●noris, that is, in the presence of the greater, the less hath no power. There is no brotherhood where such Philosophy is taught. After which, speaking of Kings, the Prelate's Canon Law, and the Bishop's treacheries, he proceeds thus. pag. 137.138, Alas, Kings be Captives to the Prelates ere ever they be Kings, King's are in captivity. yea, almost ere they be borne. No man may be suffered about him but flatterers, and such as are first sworn true unto our most holy Fathers the Bishops, that is to say, false to God and man. If any of the Nobles of the Realm be true to the King, and so bold that he dare counsel him, that which should be to his honour, and for the wealth of the Realm; They will wait a season for him (as men say) they will provide a ghostly Father for him. God bring this wickedness to light. There is no mischief whereof they are not the root, nor bloodshed, but through their cause, either by their counsel, or in that they preach not true obedience, and teach not the people to fear God. The duty of Kings. If any faithful servant be in all the Court, he shall have twenty spies waiting upon him; he shall ●e cast out of the Court, or, (as the saying is) conveyed to Calais, and made a Captain, or an Ambassador, he shall be kept far enough from the King's presence. The Kings ought, I say, to remember, that they are in God's stead, and ordained of God, nor for themselves, but for the wealth of their Subjects. Let them remember that their Subjects are their brethren, their flesh and blood, members of their own body and even their own selves in Christ. Therefore ought they to pity them,, Unlawful Oaths ought to be broken and may without dispensation. and to rid them from such wily tyranny, which increaseth more and more daily. And though that the Kings by the falsehood of the Bishops and Abbots be sworn to defend such liberties: yet ought they not to keep their Oaths, but to break them; For as much as they are unright, and clean against God's Ordinance, and even, but cruel oppression, contrary unto brotherly love and charity. Moreover the spiritual Officer ought to punish no sin, The King only ought to punish sin: I mean that is broken forth, the h●●rt must remain to God. but if any sin break out, the King is ordained to punish it, and they not, but to Preach and exhort them to fear God, and that they sin not. And let the Kings put down some of their tyranny, and turn some unto a Common wealth. If the tenth part of such tyranny were given the King yearly, and laid up in the shire towns against the Realm had need, what would it grow to in certain years? Moreover, One King, one Law; is Gods Ordinance in every Realm. Against the Co●●on Law. Therefore ought not the King to suffer them to have a several Law by themselves, and to draw his subjects thither. It is not meet will they say, that a spiritual man should be judged of a worldly or a temporal man: O abomination! the King is in the room of God, and his Law is God's Law, The King's Law is God's Law. and nothing but the Law of nature and natural equity, which God graved in the hearts of men; Yet Antichrist is too good to be judged by the Law of God, he must have a new of his own making. It were meet verily that they went to no Law at all. No more needed they, if they would study to Preach God's Word truly, and be contented with sufficient, and to be like one of their Brethren. Moreover when the spiritual officers have excommunicate any man, or have condemned any opinion for heresy, let not the King nor temporal officers punish and slay by and by at their Commandment; King's ought to see what they do, and not to believe the Bishops, namely seeing their living is so sore suspect. but let them look on God's Word, and compare their judgement unto the Scripture, and see whether it be right or no, and not believe them at the first chop, whatsoever they say, namely in things that pertain unto their own authorities and power. For no man is a right judge in his own cause. The Emperor and Kings are nothing now adays but even hangmen unto the Pope and Bishops, The Kings are become Antichrists hangmen. to kill whatsoever they condemn, without any more ado, as Pilate was unto the Scribes and Pharisees and the High Bishop, to Hang Christ. For as those Prelates answered Pilate (when he asked what he had done) If he were not an evil doer we would not have brought him unto thee. As who should say, we are too holy to do any thing amiss●● thou mayst believe us well enough: yea and his blood on our heads said they, kill him hardily, we will bear the charge, our Souls for thine; we have also a Law by which he ought to die, for he calleth himself God's Son. Even so say our Prelates, he ought to die by our Laws, he speaketh against the Church. And your Grace is sworn to defend the Liberties and Ordinances of t●e Church, and to maintain our most holy Father's Authority our souls for yours, ye shall do● a meritorious deed therein. Nevertheless a● Pilate escaped not the judgement of God, even so is it to be feared lest our Temporal powers shall not. Wherefore be learned ye that judge the Earth, Be learned ye that judge the ●arth. lest the Lord be angry with you, and ye perish from the right way. Who slew the Prophets? Who slew the Prophets. Who slew Christ? Who slew his Apostles? who the Martyrs, and all the righteous that ever were slain? The Kings and the Temporal sword at the request of the false Prophets. Page. 140. He goes on thus. Behold the monsters how they are disguised with Mitres, Croses, and Hats, with Crosses, Pillars and Pole-axes, and with three Crowns? What names have they? Glorious Names. My Lord Prior, my Lord Abb●t, my Lord Bishop, my Lord Archbishop, Cardinal and Legate: if it please your Fatherhood, if it pleas your lordship, if it please your Grace, if it please your Holiness, and innumerable such like● Behold how they are esteemed, How are they esteemed. & how high they be crept up above all, not into worldly seats only, but into the seat of God, the hearts of men, where they sit above God himself. For both they and whatsoever they make of their own heads is more feared and dread than God and his Commandments. In them and th●ir deservings put we more trust than in Christ and his merits. To their promises give we more ●aith, than to the promises which God hath sworn in Christ's blood. The Hypocrites say unto the Kings and Lords, King's ar● down they cannot go lower. These Heretics would have us down first, and then you, to make of all Common. Nay, ye Hypocrites and right heretics approved by open Scripture, the Kings and Lords are down already, and that so low that they cannot go lower, ye tread them under your feet, and lead them captive, and have made them your bond Servants to wait on your filthy Lusts, Note this. and to avenge your malice on every man, contrary unto the right of God's Word; ye have not only robbed them o● their land, authority, honour, and due obedience, which ye owe unto them, but also of their wits, so that they are not without understanding in God's Word only, but even in worldly matters that pertain unto thei● offices, they are more than Children; ye bear them in hand what ye will, and have brought them even in case like unto them, which when they dance naked in nets, believe they are invisible. We would have them up again, and restored unto the room● and authority which God hath given them, and whereof ye have robbed th●m. And your inward falsehood we do but utter only wi●h the Light of God● Word, that your hypocrisy might be seen. Be learned therefore ye that Judge the world, lest God be angry with you, and ye perish from the right way, Page. 141. He proceeds thus? When all men lose their Lands, they remain always sure and in safety, They win somewhat always. and ever win somewhat For whosoever conquereth other men's Lands unrightfully, ever giveth them part with them: To them is all things Lawfully In all Counsels and Parliaments are they the chief, without them may no King be Crowned, Note this. neither until he be sworn to their Liberties. All secrets know they, even the very thoughts of men's hearts. By them all things are ministered. No King nor Realm may through their falsehood live in peace. To believe they teach not in Christ, but in them and their disguised hypocrisy And of them compel they all men to buy, redemption and forgiveness of sins. The people's sin, they eat, and thereof wax fat. The more wicked the people are, the more prosperous is their common wealth. If Kings and great men do amiss, they must build Abbeys and Colleges, mean men build Chauntries, poor find Trentals and Brotherhoods and begging Friars. Their own heirs do men dis-herit to endote them. All Kings are compelled to submit themselves to them. Read the Story of King john, and of other Kings. They will have their causes avenged, though whole Realms should therefore perish. Page 142.143. He Adds. What signifieth that the Prelates are so bloody, and clothed in Red? The Prelates a●e clothed in red. that they may be ready every hour to suffer Martyrdom for the testimony of God's Word. Is that also not a false sign? when no man dare for them once to open his mouth to ask a question of God's Word, because they are ready to burn him. What signifieth the Pole-axes that are borne before high Legates A Latere? Pole-axes. whatsoever false sign they make of them, I care not● but of this I am sure, that as the old hypocrites when they had slain Christ, ●et Pole-axes to keep him in his Sepulchre, that he should not rise again: even so have our hypocrites buried the Testament that God made unto us in Christ's blood, and to keep it down, that it rise not again, is all their study, whereof these Pole-axes are the very sign. Is not that Shepherd's hook the Bishop's cross, a false sign? Is not that White Rotchet that the Bishop and Channons wear so like a Nun, and so effeminately, a false sign? what other things are their Sandals, Gloves, Mitres, and all the whole pomp of their disguising, then false signs, in which Paul prophesied that they should come? And as Christ warned us, to beware of Wolves in Lambs skins, and bade us, look rather unto their fruits and deeds, Judge the tree by his fruit, and not by his leaves than to wonder at their disguise; Run throughout all our holy religious, and thou shalt find them likewise all clothed in falsehood. Again, Page 145. He writes thus; But Christ saith, Mat. 7. By their fruits shalt thou know them, that is by their filthy covetousness and shameless ambition, and drunken desire of honour, contrary unto the example and doctrine of Christ and of his Apostles. Compare their deeds to the Doctrine and deeds of Christ and of his Apostles, and judge their fruits. Christ said to Peter, the last chapter of john, Feed my sheep, and not shear thy flock. And Peter saith, 1 Pet. 5. Not being Lords over the Parishes, but these sheare, and are become Lords. Paul saith, 2 Cor. 2. Not that we be Lords over your faith: but these will be Lords and compel us to believe whatsoever they lust, without any witness of Scripture, yea clean contrary to the Scripture, when the open text rebuketh it. And Page 146. (saith he) as for that solemn doubt, as they call it, whether judas was a Priest or no: What Judas is now. I care not what he was then, but of this I am sure, that he is now not only Priest, but also Bishop Cardinal and Pope. Page 155. he adds. Confession is there held, thereby know they all secrets, thereby mock they all men, and all men's wives, and beguile Knights and Esquires, Lord and King, and betray all Realms. The Bishops with the Pope have a centaine conspiration and secret Treason against the whole world. Bishop's werke Treason through Con●ession. And by Confession know they what Kings and Emperors think. If ought be against them, do they never so evil, then move they their Captives to war and to fight, and give them pardons to s●ay whom they will have taken out of the way. They have with falsehood taken from all Kings and Emperors their right and duties, which now they call their Freedoms, Liberties, and privileges, and have perverted the Ordinances that God left in the world, and have made every King swear to defend their falsehood against their own selves. King's be sworn to the Bishops, and not the Bishops unto the Kings. So that now if any man preach God's Word truly, and show the freedom and Liberty of the Soul which we have in Christ, or intend to restore the kings again unto their duties and right, and to the room and authority which they have of God, and of shadows to make them Kings indeed, and to put the world in his order again, than the Kings deliver their swords and authority unto the Hypocrites to slay him. So drunken are they with the wine of the whore. Page 180.181.182.183. He there thus farther proceeds. On the other side I have also uttered the wickedness of the Spiritualty, the falsehood of the Bishop's an● juggling of the Pope, and how they have disguised themselves, borrowing some of their pomp of the Jews, and some of the Gentiles, and have with subtle wiles turned the obedience that should be given to God's Ordinance unto themselves. And how they have put our God's Testament and God's truth, and set up their own traditions and lies, in which they have taught the people to believe, and thereby sit in their Consciences as God, and have by that means robbed the world of Lands and goods, The 〈◊〉 reap by having Bishops. of peace and unity, and of all temporal authority, and have brought the people into the ignorance of God, and have heaped the wrath of God upon all Realms, and namely upon the Kings, whom they have robbed (I speak not of worldly things only) but ●ven of their very natural wits. They make them believe that they are most Christian, when they live most abominably, and will suffer no man in their Realms that believeth on Christ, and that they are defenders of the ●aith, when they burn the Gospel and promises of God, out of which all faith springeth● I ●●●wed how they have ministered Christ, King and Emperor ou● of their rooms, and how they have made them a several kingdom, which they got at the first in deceiving of Princes, and now pervert the whole Scripture to prove that they have such authority of God. And l●st the Laymen should see how falsely they allege the places of the ●●ripture, is the greatest, c●use of this persecution. They have 〈◊〉 Confession for the same p●●pose to ●●●●blish their Kingdom withal. Confession● Note this Policy. All secrets know they thereby The Bishop knoweth the Confession of whom he ●usteth throughout all his Diocese. Yea, and his C●●ncellour commands the Ghostly Father to deliver it writt●●● The Pop●, his Ca●dinal●●nd Bishop● know the confession 〈…〉 King's, and 〈◊〉 all Lords, The manifold enormities which their Auric●la● Confession 〈◊〉 br●●d● a●d by confession ●hey know all 〈◊〉 cap●●●e●. ●f ●ny ●●leeve in Chri●t by confession, ●hey know him. 〈…〉 where thou wilt: Wh●ther at Zion, Charter-house or at the Observants, thy con●ession is known well enough. And thou, if thou believe in Christ, art waited upon. Wonderful are the things that thereby are wrought. No wonder then our Prelates and Priests of late were so eager to bring in Confession again. The wife is feared and compelled to utter not her own only, but also the Secrets of her husband, and the Servant the Secrets of his Master. Besides that, through confession they quench the faith of all the promises of God, and take away the effect and virtue of all the Sacraments of Christ. They have also corrupted the Saints lives, with lies and feigned miracles, and have put many things out of the sentence or great curse, as raising of Rents and Fines, and hiring men out of their house's, and whatsoever wickedness they themselves do; and have put a grea● part of the stories and Chronicles out of the way, lest their falsehood should be seen. For there is no mischiefs or disorder, whether it be in the temporal regiment, The Pope and his Chaplains are the Fountains of all evils in spiritual regiment or temporal. or else in the Spiritual, whereof they are not the chief causes, and even the very Fountain●●nd Springs, and as we say, the Well head so that it is impossible to Preach against any mischief except thou begin at them, or to set any reformation in the world, except thou reform them first. Now are they indurate and tough as Pharaoh, and will not bow unto any right way or order. And therefore persecute they God's Word and the Preachers thereof; and on the other side, lie await unto all Princes, and stir up all mischief in the world, and send them to war, and occupy their minds therewith or with other voluptuousness, lest they should have leisure to hear the Word of God, and to set an order in their Realms. By them is all things ministered, and by them are all Kings ruled: (mark that which followeth) yea in every King's Conscience ●it they ere he be King, and persuade every King what they lust, and make them both to believe what they will, and to do what they will. Neither c●● any King or any Realm have ●est for their businesses. Behold King Hen●y th● 5. whom they sen● ou●, for such a purpose, as they sent ●ur King that now i●. See how the Realm is inhabited. A●ke where the goodly Towns, and their walls, and the people that was wont to be in them a●● become, and where the blood Royal of the Realm is become also. Turn thine eyes whither thou wilt, and thou shalt see nothing prosperous but their subtle polling, with th●● it is flowing water, yea and I trust it wil● be shortly a full Sea. In all their doings, though they pretend outwardly the honour of God or the Common wealth, Under an outward pretence of God's honour the Pope's Clergy procured their own dignity. their intent and secret Counsel is only to bring all under their power, and to take out of the way whosoever letteth them, or is too mighty for them. As when they send their Princes to jerusalem to conquer the Holy Land, and to fight against the Turks, whatsoever they pretend outwardly, their secret intent is, while the Princes there Conquer them more Bishopricke●, to conquer their Land in the mean season with their false Hypocrisy, and to bring all under them; Which, thou mayst easily perceive by that they will not let us know the faith of Christ. And when they are once on high, then are they tyrants above all tyrants, whether they be Turk● or Saracens. How minister they proving of Testaments? How causes of Wedlock? or if any man die intestate? If a poor man die and leave half a dozen young children, and but one Cow to find them, that they will have for a merciless Mortuary, let come of wi●e and children what will. Yea, let any thing be done against their pleasure, and they will interdict the whole Realm, sparing no person. Read the Chronicles of England [out of which yet they have put a great part of their wickedness] and thou shalt find them always both Rebellious and disobedient to the Kings, Note this. and also Churlish and unthankful, so that when all the Realm gave the King somewhat to maintain him in his right, they would not give a mi●e. Consider the story of King john, where I doubt not but they have put the best and fairest for themselves, and the worst for King john. For I suppose they make the Chronicles themselves. Compare the doings of their holy Church (as they ever call it) unt● the learning o● Christ and of his Apostles. Did not the Legate of Rome assoil all the Lords of the Realm of their due obedience, which they ought to their king by the Ordinance of God? would he not have cursed the king with his solemn pomp, because he would have done that office which God commandeth every king to do, and wherefore Go● hath put the sword in every king's han●● that is to wit, because king john would have p●●ished a wicked Clerk that had coined false money. The Lay men that had not done half so great faults must die, but the Clerk must go & escape free. Sent not the Pope also unto the king of France remission of his sins to go and Conquer king john's Realm? So ●ow ●emission of sins cometh not by faith in the Testament that God hath made in Christ's blood, but by fight and murmuring for the Pope's pleasure. Last of all, was not king john fain to deliver his Crown unto the Legate, and to yield up his Realm unto the Pope, wherefore we pay Peter-pences? They might be called the Polling-pences of false Prophets well enough. They care not by what mischief they come by their purpose● War and conquering of Lands is their harvest. The wickeder the people are, the more they have the Hypocrites in Reverence, Not●. the more they fear them, and the more they believe in them. And they that conquer other men's Lands, when they die, make them their heirs, to be prayed for, for ever. Let there come one conquest more in the Realm, and thou shalt see them get yet as much more as they have [if they can keep down God's Word, The keeping down of Gods Wo●d promoted the Pope's spiri●ualties, honour. that their juggling come not to light.] Yea, thou shalt see them take the Realm whole into their hands, and Crown one of themselves King thereof. And verily I see no other likelihood, but that the Land shall be shortly conquered. The Stars of the Scripture promise us none other fortune, in as much as we deny Christ with the wicked Jews, and will not have him reign over us: but will be still children of darkness under Antichrist, and Antichrists possession, burning the Gospel of Christ, and defending a faith that may not stand with his holy Testament. If any man shed blood in the Church, it shall be interdicted, till he have paid for the hallowing. If he be not able, the Parish must pay, or else shall it stand always, interdicted. They will be avenged on them that never offended. Full well prophesied of them Paul in the second Epistle to Timothy 3. Some men will say, wouldst thou that men should fight in the 〈◊〉 unpunished? Nay, but let the King ordain a punish●●●●●or them, as he doth for them that fight in his Palace, and le● not all the Parish be troubled for one's fault. And as for ●heir hallowing, it is the juggling of Antichrist. A christian man is the Temple of God and of the Holy-Ghost, and hallowed in Christ's blo●d. A Christian man is holy in himself by reason of the Spirit that dwelleth in him, and the place wherein he is, is holy by reason of him, whether he be in the field or town. A Christian husband sanctifieth an unchristian wife, and a Christian wife an unchristian husband, [as concerning the use of Matrimony] saith Paul to the Corinthians. I● now while we seek to be hallowed in Christ, we are found unholy and must be hallowed by the ground, or place, or walls, than died Christ in vain. Howbeit Antichrist must have wherewith to fit in m●ns Consciences, and to make them fear where there is no ●eare, and to rob them of their faith, and to make them trust in that that cannot help them, and to seek holiness of that which is not holy in itself. After that the old King of France was brought down out of Italy, mark what pageants have ●e●ne played, and what are yet a playing to separate us from the Emp●rour, (lest by the help or aid o● us he should be able to recover his right of the Pope) and to couple us to the French men, whose might the Pope ever abuseth to keep the Emperor from Italy. What prevaileth it for any King to marry his daughter or his Son, or to make any peace or good ordinance for the wealth o● his Realm? For it shall no longer l●st than it is profitable to them: Their Treason is so secret that the world cannot perceive it. Th●y dissimule those things which they are only cause of, and simule discord among themselves when they are most agreed. One shall hold this, and another shall dispute the contrary: but the conclusion shall be that most maintaineth their falsehood, though God's Word be never so contrary. What have th●y wrought in our days, yea and what work they yet to the perpetual dishonour of the King, and rebuke of the Realm, and shame of all the nation in whatsoever Realms they go? I uttered unto you partly the malicious blindness of the Bishop of Rochester, The Bishop of Rocheste● is a fit pattern to judge all the rest of affinity by. his juggling, his conveying, his Fox wilenesse, his bopeep, his wresting, renting and shameful abusing of the Scripture, his Oratory and alleging of Heretics, and how he would make the Apostles Authors of blind Ceremonies without signification, contrary to their own doctrine, and have set him for an ensample to judge all other by. The cause why Laymen cannot rule Temporal Offices, is the falsehood of the Bishops. Their polling i● like a consumption wherein a man complaineth of feebleness and of faintness, and worteth not whence his disease cometh it is like a pocke that fretteth inward and consumeth the very marrow of the bones. There seest thou the cause why it is impossible for Kings to come to the knowledge of the truth. Th● cau●● why Kings could not come to the knowledge of the truth. For these spirits lay await for them, and serve their appetites at all points, and through con●ession buy and sell and betray both them and all their true friends, and lay ●aites for them and never leave them till they have blinded them with their sophistry and have brought them into their nets. And then when the King is captive, they compel all the rest with violence of his sword. For if any man will not obey, be it right or wrong, they cite him, suspend him, and curse or excommunicate him: if he than obey not, they deliver him to ●ilate, that is to say, unto the temporal Officers to destroy him. All this and much more he ●ully proves and more largely prosecutes in his Book entitled The Practice of Popish Prelates. Concerning Bishops intermeddling with temporal matters he thus writes. Our Saviour Jesus Christ answered Pilate, joh. 18. that his Kingdom was not of this world. And Mat. 10. he saith: The Disciple is not greater than his Master● but it ought to suffice the Disciple that he be a● his Master is. Wherefore if Christ's Kingdom be not of this world, nor any of his Disciples may be otherwise than he was, than Christ's Vicars which minister his Kingdom here in his bodily absence, The ministers of Christ's Doctrine may not have ●n● temporal offices. and h●ve the oversight o● his flock may be none Emperors, Kings, Dukes, Lords, Knights, Temporal judges, or any temporal Officer, or under false names have any such Dominion, or minister any such Office as requireth violence. And Mat. 6. No man can serve two Masters; Mat. 6. where Christ concludeth saying, Ye cannot serve God and Mammon; that is, riches, covetousness, ambition and temporal dignities. And Christ called his Disciples unto him, and sayda Mat. 20. Ye know that the Lords of the Heathen people have dominion over them, & they that be great do exercise power over them: Howbeit, it shall not be so among you, but whosoever will be great among you, shall be your minister, and he that will be chief, shall be your servant; even as the Son of man came not that men should minister unto him, but for to minister and give his life for the redemption of many: Wherefore the Officers in Christ● Kingdom may have no temporal dominion or jurisdiction, no● execute any temporal authority or Law of violence, nor may have any like manner among them. The Officers in Christ's Kingdom may have no temporal dominion. But clean contrary they must cast themselves down under all and become servants unto all, suffer o● all, and bear the burden of every man's infirmities, and go before them, and ●ight for them against the world with the sword of God's Word, even unto the death, after the example of Christ. And Mat. 18. when the Disciples asked, Mat. 1●. Who should be greatest in the Kingdom of heaven, Christ called a young Child unto him, and set him in the midst among them, saying: Except ye turn back and become as children ye shall not enter into the Kingdom of heaven. Now young children bear no rule one over another, but all is fellowship among them; and he said moreover, Whosoever humbleth himself, after the ensample of this Child, he is greatest in the Kingdom of heaven, that is, to be (as concerning ambition and worldly desire) so childish that thou couldst not heave thyself above thy Brother, is the very bearing of rule, and to be great in Christ's Kingdom. And to describe the very fashion of the greatness of his Kingdom, he said: He that receiveth one such child in my name receiveth me. What is that to receive a child in Christ's name? To receive a child in Christ's name what it is. verily to submit, to meek and to humble thyself under all men, and to consider all men's infirmities and weaknesses, and to help to heal their diseases with ●he word of tru●h, and to live purely, ●hat they see no contrary ensample in thee to whatsoever tho● teachest them in Christ, that tho● put no stumbling block before them to make them ●aile while they be yet young and weak in the faith: But that thou abstain as Paul teacheth, 1 Thes. 5. 1 Thess. 5. Ab omni specie mala, from all t●at might seem evil, or whereof a man might surmise amiss; and that thou so love them, that whatsoever gift of God in them is, thou think the same theirs, and their food, and for their sakes given unto thee, as the ●ruth is; and that all their infirmity be thine, and that thou feel them, and that with all thy power to help to amend them, and cease not to cry to God for them neither day nor night: and that thou let nothing be found in thee that any man may rebuke, but whatsoever thou teachest them, that be thou; and that thou be not a Wolf in a Lamb's skin, as our Holy Father the Pope is, which cometh unto us in a name of hypocrisy, and in the Title of cursed Cham o● Ham, calling himself Serv●s servo●um, the Servant of all servant's, The Pope i●● Wolf in a Lamb● Ski●● and is yet found tyrannus ●yrannorum, of all tyrants the most cruel. This is to receive young Children in Christ's name, and to receive young Children in Christ's name is to bear rule in the Kingdom of Christ. Thu● ye see that Christ's Kingdom is altogether spiritual, and the bearing of rule in it is clear contrary unto the bearing of rule temporally: Wherefore none that berreth rul● in it may have any temp●rall jurisdiction, or minister any temporal Office that requireth violence to compel withal. Thus and far more Mr. Tyndall. All whose passages are very remarkable, and worthy serious consideration. john Fri●h our learned English Martyr, JOHN ●RIT●. in his Bound up wit● M. Ty●●●lls worke●● Answer to the Preface of Mr. Moor's Book. pag. 116 writes thus of Bishop's an● their great possessions; This Canker than began to spread in the Congregation, and did full sore annoy the body, insomuch that within four hundred years, there were very many Sects scattered in every coast. Notwithstanding there were faithful Fathers that diligently subdued them with the sword of God's Word. But surely since Silvester received such possessions, Silve●●er. hath the Canker so crept in the Church, that it hath almost left never a sound member. And as Cistercensis writeth in the eighth book, that day that he received revenues was a voice heard in the air, crying over the Court, which said, This day is venom shed into the Church of God. When corruption entered into the Church. Before that time there was no Bishop greedy to take a Cure. For it is no honour and profit as it is now, but only a careful charge which was like to cost him his life at one time or other. Bishoprickes were not greedily sought after in the Primitive Church, for than it was a charge and not a Lordship. And therefore no man would take it, but he that bore such a love and zeal to God and his ●locke, that he could be content to shed his blood for them. But after that it was made so honourable and profitable, they that were worst both in learning and living, most laboured for it. For they that were virtuous would not entangle themselves with the vain pride of this world, and wear three Crowns of gold, where Christ did wear one of thorn. Mat. 27. And in conclusion it came so farre● Mark. 25. that whosoever would give most money for it, Joh. 1●. or best could flatter the Prince (which he knew well all good men to abhor) had the pre-eminence and got the best Bishopric, and then instead of God's Word, they published their own Commandments, and made Laws to have all under them, and made men believe they could not err whatsoever they did or said, and even as in the Rooms & stead of Moses, Aaron, Eliazer, joshua, Caleb, and other Faithful folk, came Herod, Annas, Caiphas, Pilate and judas, which put Christ to death's A great alteration in the Ch●rch since the time of Christ and his Apostles. So now in the stead of Christ, Peter, Paul, james, and john and the faithful followers of Christ, we have the Pope, Cardinals, Arch-Bishops, Bishops, and proud Prelates with their Proctors● the malicious Ministers of their Master the Devil, which notwithstanding transform●● themselves into a likeness, ● Cor. 11● as though they were the Ministers of righteousness, whose end shall be according to their works. So that the body is cankered long agone, and now are left but certain small members which God of his puissant power hath reserved uncorrupted● A little flock is left that are not corrupted. and because they see that they cannot be cankered as their own ●lesh is, for pure anger they bu●●e them● lest if they continued there might seem some deformity in their own cankered carcases, by the comparing of these whole members to their scabbed body. Our godly Martyr, D. Barnes, D. Barnes. in his Articles, pag. 210, 211, 212, 213. writes thus of Bishops; I will never believe, nor yet I can never believe that one man may be by the Law of God a Bishop of two or three Cities, yea of an whole Country: The sixth Article. for it is contrary to Saint Paul, which saith, I have left thee behind, to set in every City a Bishop. Tit. 1. And if you find in one place of Scripture, that they be called Episcopi, you shall find in divers other places, that they be called Presbyteri. I was brought before my Lord Cardinal into his Gallery, The Cardinal and D. Barn●s reasoned together. and there he read all my Articles till he came to this, and there he stopped, and said, that this touched him, and therefore he asked me if I thought it wrong, that one Bishop should have so many Cities underneath him? unto whom I answered, that I could no farther go, than to Saint Paul's text, which set in every City a Bishop. Then asked he me, B●t therefore was I am heretic. if I thought it now unright (seeing the Ordinance of the Church) that one Bishop should have so many Cities? I answered, that I knew none Ordinance of the Church (as concerning this thing) but Saint Paul's saying only: nevertheless I did see a contrary custom and practice in the world, but I know not the Original thereof. Then said he, that in the Apostles ●ime there were divers Citie●, some seven miles, O figmentum. some six mile● long, and over them was there set but one Bishop, and of their Suburbs also. So likewise now, ● bishop hath but one City to his Cathedral Church, and the country about, is as Suburbs unto it. Me thought this was far fetched, but I durst not deny it, because it was great Authority, and of so holy a Father, and of so great a Divine. If I feigned such a thing I should be an heretic. But this date I say, tha● his holiness could never prove it by Scripture, nor yet by any authority of Doctors, not yet by any practice of the Apostles, and yet it must be tr●e, because a pillar of the Church hath spoken it● But let us see what the Doctors say to my Article: Athanasius doth declare this text of the Apostle. I have left thee behind; etc. Athanius, come. in T●t●m● c. 1. He would not commit unto one Bishop a whole Isle, but he did enjoin, th●t every City● should have his proper Pastor, supposing that by this means they should more diligently oversee the people, and also that the labour should be more easy to bear, etc. chrysostom in Titum. Also chrysostom on that same text. He would not that a whole Country should be permitted unto one man, but he enjoined unto every man his Cure; by that means he knew, that the labour should be more easy, and the subjects should be with more diligence governed, if the teachers were not distracted with the governing of many Churches, but had cure and charge of one Church only, etc. Me thinketh these be plain words, and able to move a man ●o speak as much as I did. But grant that you may have all these C●●ies, yet can you make it no heresy. For my Lord Cardinal granted, that it was but against him, and against you, who be no gods. The eighth Ar●i●le. But I poor man must be an heretic, there is no remedy, you will have it so, and who is able to say nay? Not all Scripture, no● yet God himself. Sure I am, that they cannot by the Law of God have any jurisdiction secular, and yet they challenge both powers, which if they have why do ●hey not put them both in use? for they must say, as the Jews said, We may kill no man. This is the Article that did bite you: for you cannot be content with the office of a Bishop, but you will be also Kings. How that standeth with God's Law, and with your Oat●, I have declared it to our Noble Prince. I doubt not, but he will put you to the trial of it. Officers be but Bishop's hangmen, God amend it. Have you not this many years condemned many a poor man, and then delivered him to the Temporal power to be put to death, which knew nothing of his cause? And if he would, that ye should put him to death yourselves, ●hen answered ye, how you might kill no man. So that they were always your hangmen. They say they b●●he Successors of Christ and of his Apostles, The ninth Ar●●●l●. but I can see them follow none but judas. For they bear the purse, and have all the money. And if they had not so great possessions, I am sure an hundred would speak against them, where now dare not one, for loss of promotion. And for this Article, I will overcome you with the witness of all the world, you may well condemn it for here●ie, but it is as true as your Pa●er Noster, judas sold our Master but once, and you ●ell him as often as he● cometh in your hands. But I would it were that ye could prove me a lye●, and that you followed ●ny of the Apostles ●aving judas only, yet I would that ye were in certain points as good ●s judas was. The tenth Ar●icle. These ordinary Bishops and Prelates do follow that ●●lse Prophet Ba●a●m, For they would curse the people, but by the provision of Go● they were compelled to bless them, that is to say, to ●each them to live well, though they themselves live most mischievously. And so the Asses which they ride upon, that is, the common people, have their lives in abomination. This is the heinous here●ie. For it speaketh against the holy Fathers, which be almost as holy as Balaams' Ass, that did once speak the Word of God to a good purpose. And so do they never. But I grant that I did offend in calling you Ordinary Bishops, for I should have called you inordinate butchers. And as ●or that that I compared you to Balaam, it is your own Law. 2. quest: 7. Secuti sunt. And cap. Nos si. 2. qu. 7. Secuti sun●● & ●ap. No● si. And as for your living, all the world knoweth it. I could tell here many holy points of Bishops living, as keeping of men's wives, and daughters, but I will not, for I should be reckoned uncharitable. But you may do them breaking not your holy charity. So he. The nameless Author of a Supplication to King Henry the eight, A supplication to King He●r● the eight. printed 1544. writes thus of Bishops, their call, practices, and great revenues; How cruelly do the Bishops punish all them which pretend to have learning, and especially in God's Word? such ●hey call heretics, and persecute with putting them to open shame, with imprisonment, and in conclusion with death most fearful and painful. All this they do to discourage all men from the study of God's word, fearing lest that by such studious brains which learn God's Word and publish the same, their iniquity should be made manifest. What study and pains do they take to keep the light from the people● But no man which knoweth the Scriptures will marvel of ●his their policy and cruelty. For Saint john declareth their practice plainly, joh. 3. saying. He that doth evil hateth the light, and why? because his works which be evil should not be reproved by the light. And for as much as our Bishop's countenance of living their great possessions, and Lordly Dominions in them agreeth with God's Word, ●s death with life, God with the Devil, light with darkness, therefore they hate the light which declareth the same, and study 〈◊〉 suppress the same by all ●ra●t and poli●y. Also they be enemies 〈◊〉 all men which can and do preach God's Word sincerely and truly, because they live contrary to the same. And ●his i● the original ground, and ca●se of the abundance of ●nd increase of darkness, and of sin, 〈◊〉 also of the long contin●●nce o● Popish blindness, which hath ●aigned in this Realm so l●●g. After which he proceeds thus, Most dread Sovereign Lord, I see two foul deformities● and great lamentable mischiefs annexed to the vocation and office of Bishops, which not reform will poison and utterly corrupt the godly vocation and election of the said Bishops. The only infection, and pestilent poison is their great Lordships and dominions with the yearly provents of the same, which hath so fashioned them in proud countenances, and worldly behaviour, that now they be most like the Heathen Princes, and most unlike unto Christ, although they would be esteemed of all men to be his true successors: yet poor Christ saith, The f●xes have holes, the birds have nests, but the Son of man hath not wherein to lay his head. But our Bishops have gorgeous and sumptuous builded houses, manors, and castles pleasantly set about with Parks well replenished with Dear, warrens swarming full of coneys, and pools well stored with divers kinds of fishes. And not only these commodities and pleasures, but also divers other pleasures. How doth this Lordly and worldly Bishoplike estate agree with Christ's words? I think a man cannot reasonably conjecture or imagine by their countenance and living that they be Christ's true Disciples. The other mischief, and evil is, that they have too many worldly cares and businesses. For to these Manors and Lordships belong many Tenants, for whose leases to be made fines and haryots to be appointed and taken, amerciaments to be assessed, taxed and also forgiven and dispensed, there be no few suits made to my Lord Bishop: also the hearing of Testamentary causes, divorces, causes of Matrimony, causes of slanders, of lechery, adultery and punishment o● bawdry, and such other bum Court matters (whereof not one belong to his office and vocation appointed by God's Word) My Lord Bishop is so occupied and unquieted, that he hath no leisure to study, nor to preach God's word. But such affairs and worldly businesses, nothing pertaining to his vocation, be very great hindrance and let to my Lord Bishop that he can not apply him to exercise his own office. Matth. 5. For no man can serve two masters, saith Christ. The Apostles thought it not just and equal to provide for the necessary living of the poor, Act● 6. leaving God's word untaught. But my Lord Bishop doing these things nothing pertaining to his office thinketh that he hath exactly done his office. From these great Manors cometh yearly great rents, pleasures, and profits, which although they be the good creatures ●f God, yet the abundance of them (being where they be more impediment than help) be a great occasion of corruption in the user of them. And peradventure they would allure and entice a Bishop's heart to trust in them, and so corrupt him, as the Scripture saith: Blessed is the rich which is found without blemish, hath not gone after gold nor hoped in money and treasures; Where is ●here such a one, and we shall commend him and call him blessed, for great things doth he among his people. And if my Lord Bishop should give the superfluity of his goods to the poor (whose goods justly they be) as the Proph●t Esay saith; Isay 3. then my Lord should lack them to furnish his Lordly countenance, and so my Lord should lose his Lordly honour and praise of the world. Wherefore as these superfluous possessions be annexed to estates of Bishops by man's vain fantasy, and not by God's word, so my Lord Bishop will either keep them to make him more friends (remembering that riches maketh many friends; Prov. 14.20. but the poor is forsaken of his neighbour,) or devise the expense of them contrary to God's Word, either to make sure friends in the Court about the King to obtain more promotions and benefices, or in curious building, sumptuous and delicate fare, well apparelled servants, trim decked horses to ride pompeously like a Lord. Although there were no authority to prove this, yet the Lordly countenance, and fashion of Bishops, yea their common exercise, and practice can well prove and testify this plainly before the face of all men, which knoweth the lordliness of Bishops, as the Prophet Esay saith. Isay. 11. The changing of their countenance bewrayeth them; yea they declare their own sins themselves at Sodomites, and hide them not. Do no● these things faintly agree with the saying of their predecessor Paul the Apostle, which saith, When we have food and raiment, we must be contented. 1 Tim. 6. Is not this Lordly honour directly against Christ's words, which saith, Luk. 22. The Kings of Nations reign over them, and they that have authority over them are called gracious Lords: but you shall n●t be so. Also Peter speaketh to his true successors, saying, 1 Pet. 5. Feed you Christ's flock as much as lieth in you, taking the oversight of them, not as compelled thereunto, but willingly after a good sort, nor for the desire of filthy lucre, but of a good mind, not as though you were Lords over the parishes, but that you be an example to the flock and that with good will. But our Lordly Bishop's estate and proud countenance of living (as it is now used) is contrary to God's Word, as it appeareth by these words, But you shall not be so. And also by these sayings. Not at though you were Lords over the Parishes. And Christ saith, He that is not with me is against me. Wherefore so long as they reign so Lordly in the Clergy contrary to God's Word, so long be they against God and so long as they be against God, they be not sent from God, and then can they not preach truly and sincerely his Word: For, how can they Preach except they be sent? Rom. 10. saith Paul. Christ was s●nt to preach, as it appeareth, Mar. 1. Luk. 4. and Isay 61. And Christ saith to all his true Disciples. Joh. 2. As my Father sent me, so do I send you. And commandeth also all his Apostles and true Successors of the Apostles, to preach the Gospel to the whole world, and not Lordly to reign in the Clergy. Whom Paul teacheth to be as Ministers, sayings Let a man this wise esteem us even as the Ministers of Christ, and the stewards of the secrets of God. 1 Cor. 4. To preach the Gospel therefore (most gracious and prudent Lord) is the true vocation and office of all godly Bishops, Parsons, Vicars and of other Shepherds, and not to be Ambassadors to Princes, not to be judges to hear matters of contention, Testamentary causes, divorces, slanders, bawdry, and such other. Your Grace hath of your Lay see sufficient both in Learning and wisdom, and of good conscience to hear, and judge such causes and variances, remitting Bishops to attend their office and vocation by God (and not by man) appointed. And therefore they should not exercise any other office than God hath appointed to them: for no man can serve two masters. Mat. 6. And if Bishops and other Pastors would diligently execute their vocation & office, much ●ewer of those matters of contention shall be in ure, & experience either to be heard or judged. Seeing the Scriptures commandeth so earnestly every man to walk as he is called. Many Christian men marvel greatly why the Bishop's desire and procure so greedily to exercise the office pertaining to another vocation, and to leave their vocation and office (appointed by God to them, to be exercised) not executed, nor performed and done: joh. 9 Verily because they love the glory of men, more than the glory of God. And surely, even as Caiphas and Annas being Bishops and exercising the office of secular and temporal Judges did judge Christ to be crucified, so our Bishops so long as they contrary to their calling, do exercise the office of temporal judges, so long shall they persecute Christ and his members, and study to suppress his Word, and not to preach the same. Have not they business sufficient wherewith to occupy them in their own office? If they would look well thereunto, do not they see on every side detestable sin to reign throughout all this your Realm? Detestable vices reign in this your Realm, against the which our Bishops and other Pastors should continually cry out, as the Prophet saith; Isay 5. Cry now as loud as thou canst, leave not off, lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and show my people their offences, & the ●ouse of jacob their sins. But alas they be become both blind and dumb, as the Prophet saith. Isay 66. His watchmen are all blind, they have altogether no understanding, they are all dumb dogs, not able to bark, they ●re s●●epy, foolish are they, and lie snorting, they are shameless dogs that ●e never satisfied. The shepherds also in like manner h●ve no understanding ●ut every man turneth to his own way, every out after his own covetousness withal his power. What is the cause that they do not execute this their office? Other because they cannot, or because they have so much worldly business, that they will not apply themselves to perform both. Or else they be afraid to speak the truth lest they should displease men, whom Paul reproveth saying: Gal. 1. If I should please men, I should not be the servant of Christ. Also the Prophet saith, Psal. 53. God breaketh the bones of them which study to please men● they be confounded because the Lord 〈◊〉 th●m. Our Bishop's love so well their great dominions● whereby they maintain their Lordly honour, th●t they will ●ot displease men with preaching the ●ruth lest they should ●h●n lose their great po●●essions, and consequently their Lordly glory. But surely, as long as they possess their great Dominions, so long they will continue and maintain their pride: And so long as they continue in pride, so long they shall not receive the holy Ghost, which shall reach them to speak the truth. For upon whom shall my spirit rest (saith the Prophet Esay) but upon the m●●ke and lowly, and upon him which feareth my sayings? Isay ●. Also the Prophet saith, God res●steth the proud, and unto the m●●ke and lowly h●e giveth ●is grace. Wherefore so long as the Bishops conti●●e in this worldly wealth and honour, so long will they 〈◊〉 their du●y and office, but ra●her persecute the word of Go●, which declareth and showeth what is their office ●nd their duty. And so long as they do not e●ercise their office ●nd vocation, but ●o persecute ●he Word, and such as sincerely p●each the same so long shall sin increase. For if the eye be wicked, all the body shall be ●ull of darkness. For even as at such time, when the Bishop of Rome was first endowed with great possessions, a voice was heard, saying, Now venom and poison is cast and shed forth into the Church of God. In like wise no doubt, most godly Governor, semblable voice and saying may be verified in, and upon all the Church of England, sith your Bishops were endowed with so great possessions and Lordly Dominions. Note this. No doubt, gracious Lord, so long as great Lordly Dominions, worldly honours, and wealth be annexed and knit to the vocation and offices of Bishops and other pastors, these mischiefs and inconveniences shall ever ensue and follow. First the most proud and ambitious, the most covetous and wicked which other by money, friendships, or flattery can obtain the benefice, will labour with all study and policy to get the benefice, only for the worldly honour, and not for the zeal and love which he should have to instruct and teach the people committed to his cure and charge. And for the Profit which belongeth and appertaineth to the same benefice, they will dissemble humility, and despection, of all worldly profits and pleasures so colourably and subtly, that it shall be very hard for your Majesty, or any other having authority to give benefices to perceive them. And when they have obtained the benefice, than every Christian man shall well perceive, that he hath not entered in by the door; that is, for the zeal and love to do and execute the office, but hath climbed up and ascended by another way, that is, for the lucre and honour annexed to the office. And then certainly, whosoever ascendeth and entereth in by another way, cannot be but a thief by day, and by night, whose study and labour must be to steal, kill and destroy, as Christ (whose words must ever be true) saith. joh. 1●. The thief cometh not but to steal, to kill, and to destroy. So that so long as so much worldly profit and honour belongeth to the benefice, so long will he that for want and lack of learning cannot do the office, and also the most covetous and proud will labour to have th●●●fice, whereby the people committed to his cure shall not on●● be untaught, and not learned in God's Word, but also all they which can preach and teach God's Word, and love the same, by such a worldly wolf shall be extremely persecnted and tormented. For he cannot but steal, kill, and destroy, and utterly abhor and hate the godly, as Christ saith, john 15.19. If you were of the world, the world would love his own. But because you be not of the world, but I have chosen you from the world, therefore the world doth hate you. No doubt a man shall much rather upon thorns gather grapes, and upon brambles, and briers gather figs than of such greedy thiefs to have any Christian religion, either set forth, preached, or established. Wherefore (most redoubted Prince) seeing that their great possessions, riches, worldly offices, cures and business be the impediment, and let that they do not execute their vocation and office, which is so godly, profitable & necessary for this your Commonwealth; You, being our Sovereign Lord and King (whom God hath called to govern this your Realm, and to redress the enormities, and abuses of the same) by all justice, and equity are bounden to take away from Bishops, and other spiritual shepherds such superfluity of possessions and riches, and other secular cures, business, and worldly offices which be the cause of much sin in them, and no less occasion whereby they be letted to execute their office to the great loss and hindrance of much faith, virtue, and goodness, which might be administered to your subjects through the true preaching of God's Word. And that done, then circumspectly to take heed that none be admitted to be Pastors, but such as can preach and have preached sincerely God's Word: And all such as will not, to remove them from their cures. This godly order observed in the election of spiritual Pastors, & the pestilent poison removed, and taken away from their vocation; faith shall increase, and sin shall decrease, true obedience shall be observed, with all humility to your Majesty, and to the higher powers by your grace appointed in office: civil quietness, rest, and peace shall be established. God shall be feared, honoured, and loved, which is the effect of all Christian living. O Lord, save our most Sovereign Lord King Henry the eight, and grant that he may once throughly feel and perceive what miserable calamity sorrow and wretchedness we suffer now in these days abroad in the Country by these unlearned, Popish, and most cruel tyrants, even the very enemies of Christ's Cross, whose pain shall be without end, when we shall live in joy for ever: Grant yet once again, I say, good Lord, and most merciful Father, through thy Son Jesus Christ, that when his Grace shall know and perceive (by thy gift and goodness) their most detestable ways in misusing thy heritage, that he will earnestly go about to see a redress among them, and to the penitent and contrite in heart, to show his accustomed goodness, and to the other his justice according to Saint Paul's Doctrine, and his Grace's Laws. And most dread Sovereign (with all humility, and humbleness of heart) I beseech your grace (according to your accustomed goodness) to take this my rude Supplication to the best as a fruit of my obedience, wherein I have not dissembled, but have opened fully unto your Grace the ground and very bottom of my heart, not of any grudge, evil will or malice that I bear to any spiritual Shepherd (God I take to record) but only for the glory of God, the honour of your Grace, and the wealth and profit of your most natural and loving subjects. Thus this nameless Supplicant. Our learned Martyr john Lambert. john Lambert, alias, Nicholson, Anno 1538. in his answer to his 9 and 22. Articles, thus determins of the parity and identity of Bishops and Ministers. As touching Priesthood in the Primitive Church, Fox Acts and Monument, old edition. p. 541. 553. when virtue bore (as ancient Doctors do deem, and Scripture in mine opinion recordeth the same) most room, there were no more officers in the Church of God than Bishops and Deacons: that is to say, Ministers, as witnesseth, besides Scripture, full apertly Jerome in his Commentaries upon the Epistles of Paul, whereas he saith, That those whom we call Priests, The order and state of Priests were all one and none other but Bishops, and the Bishops none other but Priests; men ancient both in age and learning so near as could be chosen. Neither were they instituted and chosen as they be now adays, with small regard of a Bishop, or his officer only, opposing them if they can construe a Collect; but they were chosen not only by the Bishop, but also with the consent of the people among whom they should have their living, as showeth Saint Cyprian. And the people (as he saith) ought to have power to choose Priests, that be men of good learning, of good and honest report. Election of Ministers in the old time, not without the assent of the people. But, alack for pity, such elections are now banished, and new fashions brought in; which if we should confer with the form of the election showed of Christ by his Apostle Paul, we should find no small diversity, but all turned upside down. In the 2●. where you demand, Whether I believe that it is lawful for all Priests freely to preach the Word of God or no: and that in all places, at all seasons, and to all persons to whom they shall please, although they be not sent? I say, that Priests are called in Scripture by two distinct words, that is to wit, Presbyteri and Sacerdotes. The first is to say, ancient men, Seniors and Elders: and by that word or vocable are the secular Judges, or such like head officers sometimes also signified; as we read in Daniel, of these that defamed and wrongfully accused Susanna; but this is seldom, and nothing so customeablely, as those be called Presbyteri, which are set to be Prelates in the Church, to guide the same by the word of God and his blessed Doctrine, that is the rod of direction, and the foundation of Christ's faith. And Priests thus called Presbyteri in the Primitive Church (what time we●e but few traditions and ordinances to let us from the strait trade or institution made by Christ, and his Apostles) WERE THE SAME AND NONE OTHER BUT BISHOPS, as I have showed you in the first part of mine answer, by authority of Saint Hierome, and Paul recordeth the same right evidently, and Tit. 1. in this form. I left thee Titus (said blessed Paul) behind me in Crete, that thou shouldest correct, or set in a due order such things as lack, or be not else perfectly framed, and that thou shouldest set Priests in every Town, like as I did appoint thee, such as are without reproach or blameless, the husband of one wife, having faithful children, not subject to the vice of riot, or that he be not unruly: for so ought a Bishop to be, etc. These are not my words, but of Saint Paul in the Epistle to Titus; where you may see, that a Priest called Presbyter, should be that same that a Bishop, whom he requireth a little after, to be able by wholesome Doctrine of God's Scripture to exhort the good to follow the same doctrine; and those that shall speak against it, to reprove them thereby. And mark you how he would have a Bishop, otherwise called an ancient man, and a Priest, to make exhortation by holy Scripture, and thereby to reprove them that shall speak against the truth, & not to condemn them by might or authority only, or else by traditions of men made in general Counsels. And as many as are these wise Priests which are called commonly Presbyteri, otherwise Bishops, such as in the Church are set to take cure of souls, and to be spiritual Pastors, aught to Preach freely the Word of God, in all places and times convenient, and to whomsoever it shall please them, if they suppose, and see that their preaching should edify and profit. And whereas you add this particle, though they were not sent. I say, that all such are chosen to be Preachers, and therefore sent, for of this speaketh S. Gregory in his Pastorals, in this wiser Praedicationis, quip officium suscepit, quisquis ad sacerdotium accedit, etc. So he, who much condemned Ex Officio Oaths and proceedings; the Canon Law; and inequality of Bishops and Ministers, as contrary to Christ's institution, who made all his Apostles of equal authority, in his answers to the 29.30.41. and 43. Articles, too large and too common to transcribe. The Image of a very Christian Bishop, etc. The book entitled: The Image of a very Christian Bishop, and of a counterfeit Bishop, (written & printed cum privilegio regali, in Henry the eight his reign, though by the Bishop's practice called in by this * See Fox Acts and monuments. old edition, p. 574. King's injunctions, An. 1539. with sundry other orthodox books,) determins thus both of the Bishop's callings, and practices in those times. The book being very rare, I shall transcribe more of it than otherwise I would do. The preachers ought much rather to rebuke the spiritual heads, than the temporal, for divers just causes Over and besides this, the Ministers of the Word of God are principally bound hereunto, that they shall more sharply rebuke the Bishops and the Primates of the Church, than the worldly Princes and Rulers, and that for many causes; first, because that Ecclesiastical highness and dignity, as it is now, is not of God; for God doth not acknowledge, not elect this disguised, and painted deceitful people, and these childish, and in a manner counterfeit, and Nicholaicall Bishops, forasmuch as they do neither teach, no● yet do execute any point belonging to the office of a Bishop. Secondly, Nicholaicall Bishops, I ween he means the Bishops made of children at Saint Nicholas time. these shadows of Bishops have not been constituted by men, but they have exalted their own selves, and they have catched unto themselves Empire, Dominion, and Lordships, against both God and men, against reason, common sense or judgement; after the nature and property of Tyrants, which do rule only by the wrath, and great indignation of God. The Temporal, or Worldly Governors, and Officers are constituted by the gracious favour, and merciful ordinance of God, to the chastisement, and punishment of evil men, and to the protection, defence, and maintenance of good men. Tyrants. Temporal Princes and Governors. Besides this, the worldly Governors, although they do injury and wrong never so much, and do unjustly and wickedly, Rom. 13. yet for all that, they do but only hurt the temporal goods, and the body. But these great estates, and Prelates of the Church, if they be not good and virtuous, and do not promote, and ●e● forwards the course of the word of God unfeignedly, and with their hearts, they are mere wolves, and most cruel murderers of souls. And it is much like in evil and wicked Bishops as if Satan having a Mitre on his head, and rings on his fingers, did ●i● in a chair and did rule the people. Wherefore even the Bishops also which do not teach the pure Word of God, are no less to be eschewed than the Devil himself. For wheresoever the Word of God is not, The Word of God. there without doubt is nothing else but humane error, mere doctrine of Devils, and butchery and slaughter of souls; for the consciences or souls without the Word of God can neither live no● be delivered from the Devil. But here I know well enough they will object and say; Object. that it is jeopardy, lest sedition might be raised up against those Bishops and Prelates of the Church. Lo I make answer, Answ. Shall the Word of God (I beseech you) for this your feigned objection be neglected, and shall therefore the whole people perish? And is it (I pray you) right and convenient, that all souls should perpetually perish and be slain, Note this. that the temporal and most vain pomp of such men might be preserved and maintained, and might endure and continue in her peace and quietness? Nay, it were better (for spiritual harms are most to be weighed) that six hundred times all the Bishops should perish for ever in their pride and dignity, and that all the Church's collegiate, and all Monasteries were plucked up by the roots, were overthrown and utterly destroyed, (so it were done by the authority of the higher powers) th●n that one soul should perish: Because I will not in the mean season say, that infinite souls; yea, that all souls shall perish for any thing that such as they do. I pray you tell me, what profit cometh of many of the Bishops that now are, or wherefore serve they, but only to live in voluptuousness and pleasures, and to play the rioters and wantoness of other men's labour and sweat, and in the mean season with much grievous threatenings, and with dreadful fears to condemn, to hiss out, to cast out and to war against the Word of God? Good men, they take exceeding great thought and care for themselves, The profit that cometh of our Bishops. and with marvellous great unquietness of mind, fear and dread seditions in the temporal commonwealth; but as for the death of souls, being thereof all careless and without any manner of fear, or unquietness of mind, they do neglect and pass nothing upon it, I beseech thee good Reader, are not these goodly, wise and exceeding bold and manly herdsmen of the Church? If they did receive the Word of God and of truth, and did principally search for the life and safeguard of souls, than the God● (as the Apostle saith) of patience and of Comfort and hope would be with them, 2 Cor. 1. that they should not need to fear any seditions or risings of the people, which is but their crafty cloaked excuse to blind the eyes of the Princes; Psal. 57 Deaf Serpents. But in as much as they like deaf Serpents stopping their ears will not hear the Word of God, but (such is their fury and madness) do rage against it with excommunications, cursings, imprisonments, with the sword, and finally with fire; I beseech you what other thing do they, as concerning their part, with this their extreme woodness, than (which God defend) even willingly provoke that there should rise up a very great sedition, and that some certain tempest and storm should violently and suddenly come upon them which should rid them at once out of the world: And surely if any such thing did chance unto them, yet were they nought else but to be laughed and scorned, as Wisdom saith in Proverbs 1. Because I have called and you have refused to come, I have stretched forth my hand and there was none of you that would look to me, and you have despised all my counsel, and have set at nought my rebukings, I also will laugh in your destruction, and I will mock and scorn when that thing which you did fear shall be chanced and come unto you. They that resist the Word of God be seditious persons. The Word of God doth not stir or raise up seditions and strifes, but the stubborn and obstinate disobedience of them which do rage against it, is the cause that trouble and sedition is stirred up among the people, and that then by such seditions that thing should happen unto them which they had deserved through their own unbelief and frowardness and wicked blindness; for whosoever receiveth the Word of God, that man raiseth up no manner of seditions at all, albeit that he doth no longer fear those vain ●ugges, neither doth worship those Episcopal Puppets, now since that he doth know the Word of God, and because that men do not fear and reverence their vain imaginations, as heretofore they have done, that same is the thing (if I be not beguiled) which they do call seditions; What the Bishops call ●edition. and this is the thing that those persons do so greatly fear, which have hitherto suffered themselves to be worshipped and feared like Gods, as though they had been true Bishops or true Herdsmen of the Church. After which he adds; S. Pe●er saith of these, The Lord knoweth how to keep the unrighteous persons unto to the day of judgement for to be punished; Namely, such as following the flesh, do walk in the concupiscence and lust of uncleanness, and do despise the Governors, and Rulers; being presumptuous, stubborn, and which do no● fear to raise and speak evil words on them which are in high authority. Our delicate Bishops do ●ot believe that this was spoken of them. But I beseech thee good Reader mark here, how well the words of Peter do agree with Paul, when he describeth their filthy and unclean life: For where he saith presumptuous, stubborn; there are scantly any men to whom those words do sooner agree. For it is they which of all men do most set by themselves, insomuch that they do despise all worldly Rulers and Officers, and whatsoever other person is of high dignity and authority in the world in comparison of themselves, and do also rail upon them and speak opprobrious words against them: For the Pope hath many years ago taken this monstrous tyranny unto himself, The tyranny of the Pope. that he hath not been afraid to tread Kings and Princes under his feet, to depose them, to excommunicate them, to curse them unto the 4.5. and 6. Generation, and after their own pleasure to exercise all things which any manner of way whatsoever it may belong and help unto extreme and wonderful tyranny, none otherwise than if the Princes and Governors were Swine or else Dogs, notwithstanding that the Scripture willeth all men, to ●e subject and obedient unto the Princes and Governors of the public peace and tranquillity of this life● Namely, forasmuch a● they 〈…〉 and ordained to serve the divine Ordinance as Ministers of the sword: And yet nevertheless there are found some Kings and Princes so faint-hearted, and of so little manfulness, and courage, that they do fear these harmless thunders, and vain cursing, and do humbly beseech and obtain the extreme and ●●termost foolishness and insensibility, that they may be blessed again (for so they call it) of the Pope I wo● n●t with what charms or conjurations and words appointed for the same purpose only, that is to wit, to the end that that cruel presumption, and that wonderful tyranny of his (a● though he were not m●d enough of his own Swing) might by the reason hereof the sooner gather power and strength, and with those most vain deceives of cursings might deceive all the whole world. Besides this, the Bishops d●e stoutly and man●●lly help the Pope, and so all the great L●rds belonging to the Pope, and they be in very deed the despisers of all Rulers and Potestates which will in no wise be subject to any manner of high power, neither in body nor in goods, but only they being presumptuous and stubborn and more than Wood do on every side make business, and rage to excommunicate and curse all Kings and Princes and others which are in authority. Tell me I beseech you, hath not our Peter here largely and plainly touched our most delicate and tender Bishops? I pray you of what other persons may these words be understood, that they are not subject nor obedient unto the Rulers, that they speak evil of Kings and Princes; briefly, that being presumptuous and stubborn they do fear no man? The slothfulness and reachlesnesse of Bishops. Is it not known openly to the world who they be that commit these lewd deeds? Why then should I be afraid to touch and rebuke these coloured and painted Bishops, which by the tyranny of the Pope, by the favours of men, and by holy gold have invaded Bishoprickes, without the Commandment either of God or men? But for as much as these delicate and tender Bishops have foreheads of Iron, and necks of brass, as it is said in the Prophets, and will not fear, they cannot be persuaded, and they run forth on according to their own madness, their own course, and their own swing; and whereas they ought to spend their blood and their life (I mean not in any worldly fight) for the maintenance of the Word of God against the doctrines of men; They sleep all careless, and give their minds altogether to pleasures and to far well, and the souls of which they boast themselves to be the Pastors and feeders, they do most sloathfully neglect, and nothing care for. But such is their negligence: they do only think and study how they may bring in the dreadful wrath of God upon men, and draw souls unto the deep pit of hell, and that they may at the last carry the Consciences of men clean overthwart from the Word of God into lies and devilish Errors, and the doctrines of men; wherefore we ought here so much the more diligently to take good heed and to look well about, that we may show and utter unto the world these so cruel and so bloody wolves, which do lie hid under forked Mitres, set with pearls and precious ●tones: I do therefore exhort all Christian men in our Lord, that they will here con●ider and ponder the wrath of God. And therefore likewise as you would do with a visible Idol, even so do now with the Bulls of these Romish Balaam, the tormentor and slayer o● souls. Consider, how pleasant a thing you shall do unto God, if you do break and dash in pieces (with the Word of God, and not with the sword) these Idols, and do sanctify his glorious name, and do deliver it from the filthy abomination of Idolatry. After which he adds, That a Bishop ought to abhor and to be far a way from filthy Lucre, but the Bishop of Rome and his Clients, and other Bishops of their complexion, have infinite crafts, and most shameful means of getting money. And here it is not unknown to me what they do object. Objects I● i● not enough, not sufficient for a Prince (say they) to have meat, drink, and clothing, except he have also sufficiently whereof he may keep and maintain a guard, or band of men, according to the condition and estate of a Prince? What Princes do in this place object and allege for themselves of the Princely state, Answ. and of Prince's Courts advise them, the Apostle speaketh not of Princes, but of Bishops, As for these Princely Bishops and Bishoply Princes he utterly knoweth nothing of, which do beguile the world with the name of Bishop, and with the most vain colours of Ceremonies and gloves and Mitres. But therefore Paul and the Spirit of God which spoke in him, shall not change their words, neither attemper themselves un●o these Princes, but these Princelike Bishops shall be fain to attemper and apply themselves in their living according to the mind of S. Paul, and his word●● or else they shall not be Bishops, nor Pastors, but mere puppets and v●surs. I cannot here refrain (although I list not now greatly to board in the rehearsal of these things) but I must rehearse a pleasant and merry History. It happened upon a time that a certain Princely Bishop, (of Colen in Germany, An History 〈◊〉 Narration. ) did ride with a Royal Pomp and goodly company of horsemen (as commonly such Bishops are wont to show themselves set forth gaily and gorgeously, * Fulg●sus Collect. lib. ●. even above any worldly or temporal Princes) through the fields that lay near unto a certain Village, whom when a certain shepherd had haply espied, as he road over the fields, he left his flock, and did run unto him, and staring and gazing upon him, as it had been one amazed, he marvelled greatly at the riches, pomp, and gorgeousness which he saw about him. The Bishop seeing him so gazing, said unto him; What dost thou see here, that thou dost marvel so greatly? Then he, as he was an homely rustical fellow, made to him this plain answer. I marvel (said he) whether * The Patron of Col●n. S. Martin did use this same Pomp or like gorgeousness and superfluity. To whom the Bishop said, Forsooth, thou art a stark fool, and takest thy mark amiss, for S. Martin was scarcely one of the vile and rascal people: but I am also a Prince of high and Noble birth. Then said the shepherd again, I beseech you my Lord, will you give me leave to speak a word? yea marry said the Bishop● I give thee good leave, demand what thou wilt. Then said the Shepherd, what if the Devil should take and bear away the Prince shall there remain any thing of the Bishop? At these words that good Princely Bishop being confounded and ashamed, departed from the man, and road his way. So the Apostle Paul in comparison of those Dukes and Nimrods', was a plain simple craftsman, living by the work of his own hands. And therefore he went sometime on his feet and preached the Gospel all abroad, he could play the Apostle; but such a poor and lewd person as he was, could never have played the royal and Princely Bishop after this fashion. Let no man think it is to be said or done against the heads and governor's of Christ's Church: whatsoever is said or done against these slothful, idle and sluggish beasts, given all to the belly. For they are not Bishops, but plain Idols and dumb Images, idle Puppets, visurs, blocks, shadows, disguised game players, which do not so much as know what this word Episcopus, that is to say, Bishop doth signify: so far off they be from knowing what is the Office or duty of a Bishop. Will't thou● that I tell thee at one word what they are? A true Character of Lordly Prel●t●●. Wolves they are, tyrants, traitors, manquellers, monsters of the world, burdens of the earth, the Apostles of Antichrist, graven and made to corrupt and destroy the Gospel. And to utter at once what I think. Lo I will here play the Bedell or common Cryer. Be it known to all men, that the Bishops of Rome with their client's Bishops, which do now exercise tyranny upon so many Cities in most ample and large dominion, are not Bishops by the Ordination of God, but by Error and by ●he seduction of the Devil, and by the traditions of men, wherefore without doubt they are the messengers and Vicars of Satan. If I do not show and prove this, by so evident testimonies, that mine enemies shall be constrained to confess this verity, and that even themselves (so that they do meanly repent and wax wise) cannot deny it, then let them be Bishops, then let me be thought to do injury unto them. First, Paul writeth unto * Titus 1.5.7. Titus, That he should constitute and ordain Presbyters in every Town. Here I suppose that no man can deny, that all one thing is signified by this word Preshyter, Presbyter. and by this word Episcopus, in Saint Paul's writings; for as much as he doth bid Titus, that he should in every City constitute Presbyters. And because a Bishop ought to be unreprovable, therefore he calleth him Presbyterum. It is evident therefore what Paul doth signify and mean by this word Episcopus, Episcopus. Bishop; that is to say, A man excellently good and virtuous, of ripe age, which also hath a chaste wife and children, obedient in the fear of the Lord. And the Apostle will that he should have the oversight and government of the Congregation, in the Ministry of the Word and the Administration of the Sacraments. All men whosoever they be, which by all honest and lawful means, do spend and bestow their goods, honour, blood and life, to the end that these Bishoprickes so pompous and Courtly, so far unlike and contrary to all the office and duty of an Apostle, namely to the ministration of the Word, and that all this devilish Kingdom of the Bishop of Rome may be overthrown and destroyed, or if they cannot in very deed destroy it● do cry against it, do dispraise and condemn it, and do avoid it as abominations all those persons that so do, are the sons of God, and true Christian men fight and helping the Faith of the Gospel in spiritual barraile against the gates of Hell; chose whosoever do favour the Kingdom of the Pope's Bishops so wicked, and that so tyrannous and devilish cruelty, and do willingly and gladly submit themselves and obey unto it, those persons are the ministers of the Devil, fight as enemies against the Words, the Laws, and Ordinances of God. This sentence of mine, nay rather of God's Judgement, I prove with strong effectual arguments in this wise. The Apostle Paul commandeth Titus, Titu● 1. ●. ●● That he should Ordain and constitute a Bishop in every City, such one as was the husband of one wife, a man virtuous and unreprovable, etc. This is the Word, this is the will and sentence of God. Against this said Will of God these men do now strive, which have taken quite away all true Bishop's ou● of all Cities, and instead of true Bishops have constituted shops or workehouses of most cold Ceremonies, Monasteries and Churches Collegiate, and have brought in themselves in their steed, that by this means they might be made Bishops or Overseers of many Cities, and also of many Provinces. Now the sentence of Paul, or rather the Words of the Holy Ghost doth continue firm, stable, and not able to be moved or stirred of the gates of hell, and doth stand as stiff as a brazen wall, which saith plainly and evidently, That in every City there ought to be constituted and Ordained one Bishop, and these than shall be every one of them of equal power with the other. For Paul speaketh plainly of every City, & he giveth to every Bishop full power & authority in his own City. Go to therforenow ye worldly Bishops. Why do ye not here rise? Why do ye not boldly & manfully resist? Why do ye not break forth all of you together? Here you have to do not with me, but with the Apostle Paul. Here you resist (that I may say with the holy Martyr Stephen) not me, Acts 7. but the Holy Ghost, which likewise again of his part doth mightily resist you. ●oe to then, what will you say here, I beseech you? Will you all hold your peace, and say nothing at all? Lo your sentence is given and pronounced against you, you have the matter judged, that is to wit, that unto all Christian men it belongeth of their part (with the Word of God) again to destroy, to pluck up by the roots, and utterly to extinct both you and your Kingdom, which you do tyrannously exercise, to extinct and destroy the Gospel; you have heard now that they be in the indignation of God, whosoever favoureth you, and on the otherside that they are in the favour of God, whosoever overthroweth and destroyeth you. But I will not in any wise these words which I do speak of the destruction and utter subversion of the Kingdom of false Bishops, so to be understood or taken, as though it ought to be done with the hand, or with sword, or with violence, or bodily invasion of them, for with this destruction of the men, we shall be nothing further in this so great a matter, Ye se● here that the Preachers of the Gospel t●ach no sedition, shedding of blood, or fight with the hand. that is to wit, God's cause or business: But as Daniel prophesied in the 8. chapter, The Kingdom of Antichrist is to be broken all to pieces without any hand of man. Saint Peter's words, you are a regal Priesthood and a Priestly Kingdom, are meant of Spiritual Bishops, who are all the Preachers of the Word of God in Cities, Towns, and Villages, although they do neither buy Pall nor Gown, nor yet any other Garment of those bawds the Romanists: the Corporal Bishops are you which bearing ●orked Mitres on your heads under the apparel of Aaron, do in very deed play the very Tyrants, and are fellows unto Nero and Caligula, riding upon fat and well fed Palfreys and sleek Mules, and afterwards with your rings only, and your Gloves, and your silver Sheephook (if God be pleased) you do play the Bishops. And here again I guess what they will object. Object. For all that (say they) oftentimes many Saints have been Bishops, not only of one City, but of many Cities. I make answer, Answ. As many as have been ●oly Bishops in very deed, and called Pastors by the calling of God, all those for the most part were the Bishops of one City alone, as Cyprian, Note this. Hilary, Ambrose, Augustine, Ireneus, and these observed the tradition of the Apostles; it is found in deed in Historiographers, that there have been certain (such was holy Boniface, Boniface. and such also Tite Tit●. unto Paul) which did after their own judgement constitute other Bishops in the Cities, as Titus did, but yet w●re they not therefore the Bishops of many Cities; Note this. and albeit that such manner of example could be showed of the Saints, The Examples of holy men may not be perjudiciall to God's holy Word. shall the examples of holy men be prejudicial to the Word of God? Is not God greater than all Saints? how oftentimes do we find that holy men have sinned & erred? For all men may err. God saved Daniel in a Dungeon of Lions, God saved Daniel in the Dungeon of Lions. Dan. 6. Dan. 3. and he saved Ananias, Azarias and Misael in the flaming Furnance of Babylon. Is the hand or power of God now shortened and minished? Is it any doubt but that be might preserve and keep his elect and chosen persons, if it should happen them by any means to be seduced, and led out of the right way (as Christ prophesied) even in the midst of men's Ordinations and traditions, and of the errors of the Devil? Note. we ought not to put confidence in any ensample, deed, or word of Saints, but our Consciences ought to lean, and to be grounded only upon the Word of God, which only is he (as Paul saith) that cannot lie. But let us furthermore hear Paul, what he saith of this Ordinance of God, for in this wise Luke writeth of him in the 20. Chap. of the Acts, And sending messengers from Miletum to Ephesus, he sent for Priests of the Church, which when they were come to him, he said unto them, Take heed to yourselves and to all the flock in which the holy Ghost hath set or ordained you Bishops to govern the Church of God, which he hath purchased and gotten with his own blood. Go to now, is here any new thing? Is Paul a fool, and doth he not know what he doth? Ephesus was but one City alone, and Paul calleth openly all the Priests or Elders by one common name Episcopos, Bishops. But peradventure Paul had not read those books, and those Apologies wretchedly patched together of Papists, nor the holy Decretals. For how would he have been bold else to make many Bishop's overseers to one City, & to call all the Priests of one City Bishops, All the Priests of one City be called of Paul, Bishops. in as much as they were not all Princes, neither kept a guard of men, and goodly Palfreys, but were certain rascal persons, and of the most abject and vile sort of men, after the worldly estimation. For Paul peradventure was ignorant of that, which is grown in use now in our time, that no man can be a great Bishop in very deed, unless he do (as the Poet saith) keep an hundred Horses in goodly stables, unless he have a gorgeous house full of royal Pomp, unless he have many royal titles of Lordships. For this alone is sufficient now in our time, to that that Knights and Princes (be they never so much unlearned and foolish, yea and though their minds other whiles do stand nothing towards it) may by the commendations of their parents and kinsfolks, and otherwhiles by gifts and rewards be suddenly made Bishops. But in good sadness thou seest plainly that the Apostle Paul doth call these only Bishops, which do Preach the Gospel unto the people, and do minister unto them the Sacraments, as now in our time be the Parish Priests and the Preachers. All true Preachers been Bishops. Wherefore I do not doubt but these, although they do Preach the Gospel, but to very little Villages and Granges, and if they be the faithful and true ministers of the Word: I do not doubt (I say) that they have by good right the Title and name of a Bishop. chose, those valiant horsemen a●d tyrannous Bishops have no point of the Office of a Bishop, saving only those bare goodly titles, and certain disguised apparel, in like manner as those Bishops which are painted on a Wall, have indeed the shape and likeness of Bishops, but they are without life and speech: For even such dead and idle stocks and blocks are the Pope's Bishops in every point: albeit that then they are evermore strong and quick when they do exercise tyrannous cruelty against the very Pastors, which do busily govern Cities in the ministration of the Word of God, and by more than devilish tyranny do forbid them holy Wedlock, and to the open slander of the Church do wink at the keeping of Whores, do blaspheme the Gospel, do extinct the Word of God, and under the pretence and colour of virtue and godliness, do with incredible woodness exercise continually extreme tyranny upon the silly poor people. By the reason whereof we do see in the Courts and Palaces of some Bishops, likewise as in the fountain of all vice and mischief in the Court of Rome, The Court of Rome. not so much as one crumb, not so much as the least shadow to be found of Christian manners: we see also all the Cities of Priests, and namely those Noble ●eates of Priests to be nothing else but schools of uncleanelinesse and bodily pleasures, Warehouses of vices, so much that in comparison of their houses the Courts of their secular Princes may be accounted Monasteries and holy schools of virtue and godliness, yea and Sodom and Gomorrah in comparison of them, may seem temperate, measurable and thrifty. Note. For out of their Courts or houses cometh forth neither the Gospel, nor any other holy Doctrine, but only Citations, Excommunications, Exactions, Interdictions, Citations (I say) in very deed peremptory, that is to say, slayers both of goods and of souls. For such as the Bishops are themselves, such also is their Doctrine. Proverbs. And though thou do never so much clothe an Ass with a Lion's skin, yet he continueth still an Ass; and an Ape is still an Ape although he be clad in purple. Besides this, S. Paul writeth to the Philippians in this wise: Philippi. Paul and Timothy the Servants of jesus Christ, to all the Saints in Christ jesus which are in the City of Philippi, and to the Bishops also and the Deacons, etc. Lo● Philippi was but only one City, and yet S. Paul saluteth all them that believeth, together with the Bishops● undoubtedly the Bishops whom he meaneth there, were the Priests, likewise as he was wont to constitute and ordain in all the other Cities. This is now the third place of Paul, in which we do see, what God and the holy Ghost hath constituted and ordained, that is to wit, that they only are called Bishops in very deed, and by right, which do take and bear the charge of the people in the Administration of God's Word, in caring for the poor ●locke in the Administration of the Sacraments; as are now in our days the Christian Curates or Parish Priests, ●ura●es or Parish Priests. if they might be suffered for those Mitred Horsemen. And that this belongeth to the Office of a Bishop, the very Word itself doth very well declare; for this Word Episcopu●●, Episcopus. is derived of two Gre●ke words, Epi, and Scopin, which signify, to give attendance, to Oversee, to give diligence, to play the Keeper or watchmen over the people, in like manner as watchmen do keep watch upon the walls of a City, or as Shepherds do keep watch upon their sheep. And Episcopos in Greek doth properly signify in English an Overseer, and in the Hebrew it signifieth a Visi●our, that is to say, one which visiteth men at their own house, and doth diligently inquire and search the condition of them, and the state of their life, being readily and indifferently to help and comfort all men. So Christ saith in the nineteenth Chapter of Matthew, Because thou hast not known the time of thy visitation. That which is there called time of Visitation, we call the time of thy Bishopric. But ou● Papistical Bishops have found and devised a certain new proof and declaration of that Episcopal Office, seemly for such as they are, that is, to set themselves a high in a chair guilded, clad in purple, with Cushions of cloth of ●issue under their buttocks and their elbows, having abundance and plenty of all manner of delights and pleasures, as much as any King can have, and in the mean season to offer and set forth the men belonging to their governance, to be peeled, tormented and slain of their officials, to whom they make their flocks subjects; men for the most part wicked, ungodly, and which do think that there is no God, Bishop's Officials what kind of men. which then may also with their Commandments at their own pleasure by compulsion cause to appear at those ●heir holy Consistories, persons that dwell very far off, not without damage and hurt both in goods, and in their souls, and may exercise and use all manner of extreme tyranny upon them. For as much then as now it is evident & open of these three places of the Apostle, that those Bishops, which are so far away from ministration of God's Word, and be negligent about their duty, are not only no true Bishops, but rather the people of malediction before God, as the men which have settled their minds against the Statutes and Ordinances of God to extinct the gospel, and do exalt themselves to destroy souls. It is every Christian man's duty by all lawful a●d honest means that he may, to procure that their tyrannous and sinful traditions may once be utterly contemned and come to confusion: It belongeth (I say) to every Christian man's duty manfully, and with great confidence, and boldness, where charity will suffer, without offending the weak, to endeavour himself to do all things which are contrary to their traditions, none otherwise than he would do against the Devil himself. And also to tread under the feet and utterly despise the obedience of them by which they desire to have their own traditions greatly regarded and observed, the Word of God neglected and nothing set by, even as they would tread under their feet the very Devil himself. Note. All we therefore (if it be so that we have pity of so many souls which do perish for ever; if we be earnestly moved and stirred with the Word of God) owe (pray ma●ke this passage well) with our uttermost diligence to go about and with very great contentation and straining of ourselves to labour about this, that there may again according to the institution of the Apostle, very Bishops and Shepherds be constituted every where in Cities, which be men pure and virtuous, and well learned in holy Scripture, and in spiritual things, which have chaste wives, and children obedient (as the Apostle saith) in the fear of the Lord. Wherefore seeing that the Bishops and Pastors every where in the Cities, which are now adays, have hitherto rather obeyed the Devil than God, Bishop's wer● in those days deemed intolerable greevances fit to be removed. banded themselves against the Scripture, to this wicked vow of living single, or sole, (if there be any point of Christian breast or mind in us) we ought to give diligence and bestow labours, for a reformation of the same to be had by the King our only supreme head of the Church, in whom only the reformation lieth, so that once such a reformation had, the poor captive souls may boldly, to contempt of the Devil and his Papistical traditions, revoke those vows, as being through error made with the Devil, and with the very gates of hell, and that they may according to the Word of God wed wives, or rather to be willing (according to the institution of S. Paul) to be good married men in the sight of God, then for the pleasure of those bawds the Romanists to be Adulterers and whorekeepers. Fo● the very time itself doth now in so great revelation of the Gospel require that once at the last the holy ordination of the Spirit of God, which can●not be but very good, should be restored and set up against those profane and abominable traditions of men. The Decree of the Author. Lo this is my decree against those proud puffed Bulls of the Devil, and of the Devilish Romanists and their factors. Neither do they hear and obey me, but they hear and obey God, and the Spirit of God, whosoever do hear and obey this. And therefore I can also in very deed promise both everlasting life, and also the favour of God to all those, whatsoever they be, that do in faith observe and keep it. And because this shall not be judged the ordination of Paul alone (for it is reported that the Dean and Canons of a certain Cathedral Church, did say after a blasphemous manner and fashion, openly to a Preacher, whom they did expulse for the Gospel's sake, What of Paul, what of Paul? The Pope hath received more power of Christ than ever Paul did: and for the pleasure of those so swee●e and gentle men, and excellently devilish Priests, let us see what Peter and what Christ himself did say concerning this matter. In the fifth Chapter of ●he first Epistle of Peter it is thus written, Presbyters. The Priests that are among you I beseech (which am also myself a Priest, and a record of the afflictions of Christ, and also a partaker of the glory, which shall be showed) feed, as much as lieth in you to do, the flock of Christ, taking the charge and oversight of them not by compulsion, but willingly, not for the desire of filthy lucre, but of a good favourable and loving mind, neither as men exercising dominion in their inheritances, but that you may be yourselves ensamples to the flock, and when the head shepherd shall appear, you shall receive an incorruptible crown of glory. Here thou seest that Peter even likewise as Paul did, doth use these two words Presbyter and Episcopus, both for one thing, that is to wit, that they are Episcopi, which do teach the people, and do preach the Word of God● and he maketh them all of equal power one with another, and he forbiddeth them to behave themselves so, as if they were Lo●ds or had dominions over those whom they have charge of. He calleth himself a fellow Priest, (that I may so say) by these words evidently declaring and proving, that all Parish Priests and Bishops of Cities are of equal power among themselves; Note. and as touching the Authority of a Bishop, that one is nothing superior to another, and that he himself also is fellow Priest with them, and hath no more power & authority in his own City, then have the other or every one of them in their own Congregation● Lo Peter maketh himself equal and not superior to the Bishops, what I beseech you will those beasts allege here against these things, which do not cease nor only to be Lords and have dominion, but also to exercise most cruel tyranny upon our souls and our goods; which also do never cease with exceeding mad brawlings and suits to contend and strive among themselves about the difference, and degrees of power and authority. And that I may once make an end, Christ himself in the 22. chapter Luke saith, The Princes of the Paynims are Lords over them, and they which have power and authority over them, are called beneficial and gracious; Note. but it shall not be so among you, but he that is eldest among you, let him be made as youngest. Hereunto harken and give good attendance you pompous and Lordly Bishops; Lo all the holy Christian people require of you a reason and cause of your domination and Lordship, which you have hitherto with so many titles, and also with so many tyrannous deeds taken, violently usurped, and challenged unto yourselves: Lo, I say, the Christian world requireth a cause of this your doing, for this you cannot deny which is so open and evident afore the eyes of all men, that your Kingdom is an outward and a worldly Kingdom, yea and that more worldly, than the Kingdom of any worldly Prince. For you play the Lords openly both upon the bodies, and also the minds, and that not by the Word of God, but by exterior pomp, by exterior and worldly tyranny, as other Princes and Rulers of the heathen people do: I say, go to therefore now and tell me, how those Words of Christ, vos autem non sic, that is, Vos non sic. but so shall not you do, how do t●ey agree with that your Kingdom? Go to now, because you shall not (as you are very slippery) slip from me, let us ensearch and ponder well the signification of the words. What is the meaning of these words: But you not so? for here undoubtedly is rebuked your Kingdomed & your condition & state, for this ought not to be such a one as it is, if it were a Christian state. Now let it be whatsoever manner one you will, yet for all that Christ speaking of the domination of those worldly Princes saith plainly unto you (for you will seem to be Bishops) But ye shall not do so. Which words he largely prosecutes, and afterwards proceeds thus. You do ●eede and nourish yourselves most delicately and tenderly in riot and pleasures with the blood and sweat of poor men● besides impoverishing and beggering the world with your gu●●es and deceits; you do with your Excommunications and Interdictions vex and toss all things up and down, Not● this old and new practice of Prelates. afflicting and tormenting poor men both in soul, in body, and in their goods; you do extinct and destroy the Gospel, and not only yourselves do no manner of work belonging to the Office of a Bishop, but also you will not suffer any other men to preach the Word of God; you do pursue the Preachers from City to City, as it was prophesied in Matth. 24. and you do expulse them as knaves, and vild wretches out of all your dominions, destruction's I verily (to give you good and faithful counsel) would advertise you, that you should purchase and get unto yourselves the favour and love of the people with mildness, with mercifulness, with softness, with patience and Apostolical sincerity, that is to wit, with those virtues, with those holy means, which S Paul did use; go forth and hold on as you have begun, this is even the right and next way to undoubted destruction, whereunto you do so greatly make haste; for even so did your Fathers the jews, into whose hypocrisy you are succeeded, who when they had slain the Lord and author of life Jesu● Christ, and had by degrees promulged, and published the Gospel to be for bidden, yet could they not rest until they had provoked the Romans, and so had sought their own undoubted mischief, which said Romans at the last setting violently upon them, slew them, and utterly destroyed them; for how could you better observe and fulfil that which becometh your personages to do, than if you do go about and endeavour to prove, and show yourselves the very right and true sons and heirs of such manner of Parents; But here (I see) they will put upon them all the whole Episcopal armour, that is to say, a purple pall, and a forked Mitre upon their heads, their gloves and their rings with precious stones to fence both their hands withal, they s●all also have their feet shod, not with the preparation of the Gospel of peace, but of the sandal of vanity, and a silver Cross, hanging down to the midst of their breast, and if I be not deceived, a Roman Pall also covering their shoulders, and a shepherd's staff to measure their pace, and so then having this armour upon them, with a stately and solemn gate, they shall come forth, etc. Who hath commanded that Bishops should so play the gallants, and use such pomp and gorgeousness of the Court? Christ did openly forbid them to be as the Kings and Princes of the Gentiles, where ●ee dot● by express and open words separate and divide t●em from Princes of the World, a●d saith, The Kings and Ruler's of the Gentiles are Lords over them, but you shall not do so: These words, that Prince of Princes, and King of Kings, and that Lord of Majesty will not revoke; he will not abolish them, nor suffer them to be thrust out of place and made void for thy peevish excuses wherewith thou dost in thy conscience coldly and faintly com●ort thyself, Why dost thou not rather forsake thy Lordly Port be it never so pleasant? if thou canst not execute and fulfil the office of a Bishop, why dost thou for transitory and most vild honour forget thine own health and salvation? yea moreover wittingly, and willingly dost cast away thine own soul for the most deceitful pleasure of this life? Why dost thou (I say) wittingly a●d wilfully perish? Even those men are scantly saved at the last, which with courageous faith continually wrestling and fight with their flesh and the Devil do live in a good and a virtuous kind of life: why dost thou then hope in vain, ●hat thou shalt be saved among so many jeopardies, among so many voluptuous plaasures? What doth it profit (saith Christ himself) if he do possess all the World, and all the Kingdoms, and do cast away his own soul? But whereof, or which way (will some say) should Kings, Object. Princes, Earls, Barons, Knights, briefly all the Nobles of the world provide for their younger children, if these Bishoprics, if those Cathedral and Collegiate Churches were not? And therein first we may openly see the exceeding foolishness and blindness of all Christendom, Answer. which hitherto have bought commonly of the Romanists, the Benefices and prebend's founded by themselves with the blood of their Children. Lo here I do speak unto thee whosoever thou art, who dost wittingly so cast away thy children, If any Ploughman or Smith did wound or kill thy Son or did defile thy daughter, or thy Sister, thou wouldst for anger go about to do the uttermost mischief that thou couldst to overthrow and destroy even whole Cities, whole Provinces, for the revenging thereof would seem but a small matter unto thee, thou wouldst think in thy mind it to be so high and so heinous an offence that was done unto thee: Note. but I beseech thee here open the eyes of thy mind, and look whether there can be a more sure Homicide and murderer of thy children, any more grievous and more cruel enemy unto them than thou art thine own self, advancing and promoting them to a Bishopric, or thrusting them down into such a Church (as they do call it) for thou makest thy son a Bishop, Note. which state, as it is now far away from the ministration of the word and from all godliness, thou knowest undoubtedly to be a devilish state, in which thy son can in no wise be saved. Sith it is so, that thou dost know this, tell me I beseech thee whether thou dost not more sore rage and use more cruelty against him than if thou cut him into gobbets and didst throw his flesh unto dogs to be devoured; if thy son through his own misunderstanding, ignorance or error had stumbled, and fall'n into such a certain kind and manner of living, thou oughtest with all diligence, and with all thy power to labour and go about (if there were any wisdom, or any point of a Christian mind in thee) to rid him out of it, although thou hadst but only one loaf of bread to live on thyself, whereof thou shouldst be fain to give him the one half: but here I beseech thee look upon thyself somewhat more near, and more narrowly, whosoever thou art which dost cast down thy children headlong into these kinds and manners of living, and consider what manner of father thou art, only to keep thy Dominion, and thy riches upright, and from decay, only lest thy gold and silver should be diminished if it were divided among many heirs: thou dost thrust down, & willingly cast headlong thy Sons, and kinsmen into the deep dungeon of hell; neither doth it move or stir thee any whit to see thine own blood supped and swallowed up in the throat of the Devil, and perpetually to perish, so that thou be not compelled to diminish or debate any thing of thy superfluity, or any parcel of thy pomp and royalty. Lo this most ungracious opinion, this custom is crept in and used in many places, that as oftentimes as any great man's Son, being meet rather for any other thing than for a Bishopric, is chosen and ●lected Bishop, or is brought into the Temple; then with solemn pomp, and a solemn company set in their array, are mad cries and loud shouts, as it were in a triumph; then all the Halls and Courts do sound and ring with the noise of trumps, with trumpets, with unbreast then are in every place lighted tapers and torches; then that solemn Song, Te Dewn laudamus is thundered out, so that these triumphs do plainly represent unto us the image of those foolish Kings of Israel which did burn up their sons and daughters for a Sacrifice in the honour of the Idol Molo●●, and with the divers loud sounds of trumps did bring to pass, that the lamentable crying ou● and wailing of them, that were in the midst of the fire, could not be heard. The author of this book hath many such like passages against Bishops. And as for Cathedral Churches, he styles them: Stews, and the Gates of hell, a certain unsatiable bottomless whirl pool which swallows up the riches of Kings, of Princes, of Dukes, of Earls, of the Common people, and of all the world. But I pass from this old Treatise. About the same time there was a Treatise expressing the causes of the Divisions between the Spiritualty, The causes of the Division between the Spiritualty and the Commonalty. and the Temporalty. Printed, Londini in aedibus Thom● Bartheleti, prope aquagium sitis sub intersignio Lucretiae Romanae, excus. Cum Privilegio. I shall transcribe no passages out of this Treatise, but only the Table of the Chapters at the end thereof, wherein the causes of the division between the Spiritualty and the Temporalty are summarily expressed. Chap. 1. That the Division among spiritual men themselves, hath been one cause of the Division that is now between the spiritualty and temporalty in this Realm. Chap. 2. That the omitting of divers good laws, with certain defalts & disorders in men of the Church, which among others be recited, and declared by John Gerson, have been another occasion of this division. Among these he numbers the neglect of these two Canons. That Bishops should have poor apparel, lodging, and table, and should not strive for transitory things: And the Clerks shall not take upon them the acts or procurations of spiritual men. Chap. 3. That certain Laws made by the Church, wherein it is recited, Quod Laici sunt Clericis infesti: That is to say, That Lay men be cruel to Clerks, hath been another cause of this division. Chap. 4. That the extreme Laws made by the Church for laying violent hands upon Clerks have been another cause of this Division. Chap. 5. That the disordering of the general sentence of excommunication, hath been another occasion of the said division; which (saith he) will never be appeased, till the heads spiritual will reform themselves, and show a fatherly affection to the people, and not extend the sentence o● the Church upon so light causes, and upon such partiality, as they have done in times past. Chap. 6. That another occasion of this division hath partly risen by temporal men through disordering of their Chaplains and Chantry Priests. Chap. 7. That suits taken in the Spiritual Courts (Ex officio) have been another occasion of this Division: which suits together with Oaths Ex officio, whereby a man shall be condemned, and not know the names of them that be causes thereof; he terms a sore law, and much declaims against them. Chap. 8. Though after the determination of Doctors, a man is not an heretic, for that only that he erreth, but for that he opinatively defendeth his error: and that nevertheless the spiritualty as a common voice goeth among the people, have in time passed punished many for heresy upon light causes and offences, whereupon many people have grudged, and that grudge hath been another occasion of this Division. Chap. 9 That the partiality that hath been showed upon suits taken in the Spiritual Court by spiritual men, hath been another cause of this Division. Chap. 10. That the extreme and covetous demeanour of some Curates with their Parishioners, hath been another cause of this Division. Chap. 11. That the granting of pardons for money, as it were to some Charitable use, that hath not after followed, hath raised another grudge among the people, which hath been another occasion of this Division. Chap. 12. That making of Laws by the Church which they had no authority to make, hath been another occasion of this Division. In which Chapter he citys divers Laws made by the Clergy, and executed contrary to the Laws of the Realm, touching Tithes of wood, exemption of Clerks from secular jurisdiction, and the like: which laws while spiritual men, stick fast to, and stiffly maintain, temporal men by reason of common use and custom that they have seen to the contrary, have resisted them, whereupon have risen great strife, and variances, and expenses in the spiritual Law. Chap. 13. The lack of good visitations hath been another occasion of this Division: wherein he shows that Bishops keep their visitations only to gain money, and procurations, not to refrain vices. Chap. 14. That the great multitude of Licenses, and dispensations made by the spiritualty for money, upon light suggestions, hath been another cause of this division. Chap. 15. That the great laxenesse and worldly pleasures of religious persons, whereby the people hath been greatly offended, hath been another occasion of this Division. Chap. 16. Then for a conclusion of this Treatise, it is somewhat touched, how good it is to have a zeal of Souls, and how perilous it is to do any thing whereby they might be hurt: And that if zeal of Souls, pity, good doctrine, and devout prayer were abundantly in this world, missed specially in Prelates and spiritual Rulers, that then a new light of grace, and tractability would shortly show and shine among the people. The sum of the whole Treatise is to prove; that the Bishops and Prelates, are the authors of much division, trouble and dissension both in Church and State, and that by their Episcopal practices and unjust usurpations, laws and proceedings. William Wraughton, William Wraughton, alias Turne●. who wrote about the same time, In his Rescuing of the Romish Fox, Dedicated to King Henry the 8. writes thus: We have put down some of your orders of the world, there remain yet two orders of the world in England: That is, the order of pompous and Popish bishops: and Grey Friars. Which if they were put down as well as the other put down before, I reckon that there should be no Kingdom wherein Christ should more reign than in England. And there he proves at large, the Canon Law to be the Pope's law, and that as long as the Bishops maintain it in England, they maintain the Pope in his sovereignty and Legislative power in England, and that the reading of this Law makes men papists. Roderick●●ors, Rodericke● Mors. sometimes a Grey Friar, in his Complaint to the Parliament house of England, about the 37. year of King Henry the eight Chap. 23, 24. writes thus of our Prelates. No doubt one Bishop, one Deane, one College, or House of Canons, hath ever done more mischief against God's Word, and sought more the hindrance of the same, than ten houses of Monks, Friars, Canons, or Nuns. The King's Grace began well to weed the Garden of England: but yet hath he lest standing (the more pity) the most foulest, and stinking weeds, which had most need to be first plucked up by the roots, that is to say, the pricking thistles, and stinging nettles; which still standing, what helpeth the deposing of the petty members of the Pope, and to leave his whole body behind, which are the pompous Bishops, Canon's o● Colleges, Deans, and such other? Surely it helpeth as much as to say, I will go kill all the Foxes in Saint john's wood, because I would have no more Foxes breed in England Which well pondered, we may say and lie not, that the Pope remaineth wholly still in England, save only that his name is banished. For why his body (which be Bishops and o●her shavellings) do●h not only remain, but also his tail, which be his filthy Traditions, wicked Laws, and beggarly ceremonies (as Saint Paul calleth them) yea and the whole body of his pestiferous Canon Law, according to which judgement is given throughout the Realms So that we be still in Eg●pt, and remain in captivity, most grievously laden by observing and walking in his most ●ilhy dross aforesaid, which is a misty and endless maze. And so long as ye walk in those wicked laws of Antichrist the Pope, and maintain his Knights the Bishops in such inordinate riches, and unlawful authority: so long say I, Note well what ensueth. ye shall never bani●● that monstrous beast the Pope out of England● yea and it shall be a means, in process of time to bring us into temporal bondage also again, to have him reign as he hat● done, like a God, and that know our forked caps right well, which thing maketh ●hem so boldly, and shamelessly to right in their gods quarrel against Christ and his Word, etc. The Bishops by their subtil●es, and most crafty wiles make the people to abhor●e the name of the Pope of Rome for a face, and compel them to walk in all his wicked laws; and the Word of God which we say we have received, is not, nor cannot be suffered to be preached astraught purely and sincerely, without mixing it with their invented traditions and service. Wherefore to open the conclusion o● this little lamentation: ●f ●ee will banish for ever the Antichrist, the Pope out of this Realm; ye must fallen down to the ground those rotten posts the Bishops, which be clouds without moysture● and utterly abandon all and every of his ungodly Laws, traditions and ceremonies. Now will I speak no further against the particular Pope, for as much as every Bishop is now a Pope, and ye may plainly see by all the premises, that the proud Prelates (the Bishops I mean) be very Antichrists, as is their Father of Rome. So he, and much more. Henry Stalbridg. Henry Stalbridge, in his Exhortatory Epistle to his dear beloved Country of England, against the pompous Popish Bishops thereof, as yet the true members of their filthy Father the great Antichrist of Rome. Printed at Basill in King Henry the eighth his days, thus seconds him. I say yet once again, and that in the seal of the Lord, as he is my Judge, I wish (if his gracious pleasure so were) that first the King's Majesty, and so forth all those to whom God hath given power and authority upon earth under him, may throughly see and perceive● how that no● only the bloody Beare-Wolfe of Rome, but also the most part of the other Bishops, and stout sturdy Canons of Cathedral Churches● with other petty pronlers and prestigious Priests of Baal● his malignant members, in all Realms of Christendom (especialle here in England) doth yet roar abroad like hungry Lyons● fre● like angry Bears, and bite as they dare like cruel wolves, clustering together in corners, like a swarm of Adders in a dunghill, or most wily subtle serpents; to uphold and preserve their filthy Father of Rome, the head of their bawdy brood● if it may be. No less do I judge it, than a bounden duty of all faithful ministers to manifest their mischiefs to the universal world● every man according to his Talon given of God, some with pen, and some with tongue; so bringing them out of their old estimation, lest they should still reign in the people's consciences to their soul's destruction: An evident example have they of Christ thus to do, which openly rebuked their filthy forefathers, the Scribes, Lawyers, Pharisees, Doctors, Priests, Bishops, and Hypocrites, for making Gods commandments of no effects to support their own traditions. Mark● 8. Luk. 12. Paul also admonisheth us, that after his departure should enter in among us such ravenuing wolves as should no● spare the flock. These spiritual manhunters are the very offspring of Cain, children of Caiphas● and successors of Simon Magus, as their doctrine ●nd living declareth, needing no f●rther probation: most cruel enemies have they been in a lages to the verity of God, ever since the Law was first given, and most fierce persecutors of Christ and his Church (which he there proves at large by several exampless) ● No where could the verity be taught, but these glorious gluttons were ever at hand to resist it. Marvel not ye Bishop● and Prelates, though I thus in the zeal of Helias and P●ineas stomach against your sturdy storms of stubbornness, for never was any tyranny ministered upon Christ● and his mystical members, but by your procurements, and now in our days, where are any of the Lords true Servants burned, or otherwise murdered for true preaching, writing, glozing, or interpretting the Gospel, but it is by your cruel calling upon etc. If you be not most wicked workers against God and his verity, and most spiteful Traitors to the King, and his Realm, I cannot think there be any living upon the earth. Be this only spoken to you that maintain such mysteries of madness; never sent Christ such bloody Apostles, nor two horned warriors, but the Devil's Vicar Antichrist, which is the deadly destroyer of faithful Believers. What Christian blood hath been shed between Empire and Empire, Kingdom and Kingdom, as between Constantinople and Almain, England and France, Italy and Spain ●or the Bishops of Rome? and how many cruel waters of their Priests calling on, were too much either to write, or to speak: Always have they been working mischief in their idle Generation to obscure the verity of God. I say yet once again, that it were very necessary for the King's worthy Majesty with earnest eyes to mark how God hath graciously vouchsafed to deliver both him and his people from your troublesome Termagant of Rome, which afore made all Christian Kings his common slaves, and to beware of you hollow hearted Traitors, his spiritual promoters, considering that your proud predecessors have always so wickedly used his Grace's noble Progenitors, the worthy Kings of this Realm, since the Conquest, and a●ore. Who overthrew King Herald, subduing all his land to the Normans? Who procured the death of King William Rufus, and caused King Stephen to be thrown in prison? Who troubled King Henry the First, and most cruelly vexed King Henry the second? Who subdued and poisoned Kings john? Who murdered King Edward the second, and famished King Richard the second most unseemingly? Besides that hath been wrought against the other Kings also To him that shall read, and throughly mark the religious acts of Robert the Archbishop of Canterbury of old, Egelwinus, Anselmus, Randolfe of Durham, Ralph of Chichester, Alexander of Lincoln, Nigelus of Ely, Roger of Salisbury, Thomas Becket, Stephen Langhton, Walter Stapleton, Robert Baldock, Richard Scrope, Henry Spencer, Thomas Arundel, and a great sort more of your anointed Antecessors, Pontificial Prelates, mit●ed mummers, mad mastery workers, ringed rufflers, rocheted rutters, shorn saucy swilbols, it will evidently appear, that your wicked generation hath done all that, and many other mischiefs more. By these your filthy forefather's, and such o●her, hath this Realm been always in most miserable captivity, either of the Romans or Danes, Saxons or Normans, and now last of all, under the most blasphemous Behemoth, your Romish Pop●, the great Antichrist of Europe, and most mighty maintainer of Sodom and Gomorrah: How unchristianly your said Predecessors have used the Rulers of all other Christian Realms, it were too long to write. I reckon it therefore high time for all those Christian Princes, which pretend to receive the Gospel of salvation, and accordingly after that to live in mutual peace and tranquillity, for ever to cast you out of their privy counsels, and utterly to seclude you from all administrations, till such time as they find you no longer wolves, but faithful feeders; no destroyers, but gentle teachers. For as Saint Peter doth say, 1 Pet. 5. Ye ought to be no Lords over the people of your Diocese, but examples of Christian meekness. Who seeth not that in these days your bloody Bishops of England, Italy, Cycell, France, Spain, Portugal, Scotland, and Ireland, * See the 5, & 6. part of the Hom. against wilful rebellion. And the 2. part of th● Homely on Whitsunday. be the ground and original foundation of all controversies, schisms, variances & wars betwixt Realm and Realm at this present etc. Consider your beginnings never came ye in with your Mitres, Robes, and Rings by the door, as did the poor Apostles, but by the window unrequired, like Robbers, Thiefs, and manquellers, with Simon Magus, Martion, and Menander, never was your proud Pontifical power of the heavenly Fathers planting, and therefore it must at the last up by the roots, ye must in the end be destroyed without hands Dan. 8. etc. * Ibid. fol. 18. & 22. to 31. I think ●he devils in hell are not of a more perverse mind, nor seek no more ways to the soul's destruction than you. Ye play Pharaoh, Caiphas, Nero, Trajanus, with all tyrant's parts besides: Oh abominable scorners and thiefs, which practise nothing else but the utter destruction of souls. If any thing under the Heavens hath need of Reformation, let them think this to be one which minded any godliness for never did cruel Pharaoh hold the people of Israel in so wicked captivity, as doth ●his superstitious sort idle Sodomites, the most dear redeemed heritage of the Lord. If they be no spiritual thiefs, soul murderers, heretics of and schismatickes● Church-robbers, rebels, and traitors to God, and to man, where are any to be looked for in all the world? Another thing yet there is, which causeth me sore to lament, the inconveniences thereupon considered: And that is this, although the Scriptures, Chronicles, Canons, Constitutions, Counsels, and private histories, with your manifest acts in our time, Note. doth declare your Forefather's, and you such Heretics, Thee●es, and Traitors to the Christian Commonwealth, as hath not been upon the earth, but you, yet you are still taken into the privy counsels both of Emperor and King. But what a plague it is, or miserable yoke to that Christian Realm, whereas ye bear the swinge, I think it truly unspeakable, though it be not seen. O eternal Father, for thy infinite mercy sake grant thy most faithful servant the King's Majesty, our most worthy Sovereign Lord and Governor under thee, clearly to cast out of his privy counsel House these ●echerous Locusts of Egypt, and daily upholders of Sodom and Gomorrah, the Pope's cruel cattle, tokened with his own proper mark, to the universal health of his people, as thou hast now constituted him an whole complete King, and the first since the Conquest. For never shall he have of them, but deceitful workmen, and hollow hearted Gentlemen, and not only that (good Lord) but also deprive them of their usurped authority and power, restoring again hereunto his temporal Magistrates, whom their proud Pope hath hitherto most tyrannously thereof deprived. Finally, to take from them their inordinate pomp and * See a supplication to King Henry the 8. An. 1544. accordingly. riches, and more godly to bestow them, that is to say, to the aid of his poverty, as for an example the noble the noble Germans have graciously done before him. After a far other sort defended the Apostles, the spiritual Kingdom of Christ than they: their armour was righteousness, poverty, patience, meekness, tribulation, contempt of the world and continual suffering of wrongs; their strong shield was faith; and their sword the Word o● God, Eph. 6. Wi●h the Gospel preaching driven they down all superstitions, as you by your lordliness have raised up again in the glorious Church of Antichrist. The Kingdom that he ●orlooke joh. 6. and the Lordship, that he so straight forbade you, Luke 22. have ●ou received of the devil, with that ambitious reign of covetousness which he left behind him on the high Mountain, Matth. 4. What ruinous decades hath chanced to all Christian Region●, and their Babylonish b●ood, it we●e much to write● It shall be therefore necessary for our most wor●h● King to look upon in time, and both to diminish you authority and riches, lest ye hereafter put all his godly enterprises in hazard. For nothing else can ye do of your spiritual nature, but work da●ly mischief. As well may ye be spared in the Commonwealth, as may Kites, Crows, and Buzzards, P●l●ats, Wesels, and Rats, O●ters, Wolves, and Foxes, Bodilice, Fleas, and Fleshflies, with other devouring and noisome vermin; for a● unprofitable are ye unto it as they, and as li●●le have ye in the word of God to uphold you in these vain offices of Papistry as they. This uncommodious commodity hath En●land had of you always, when ye have been of the King's privy Council, and I think hath now at this present hour, that whatsoever godly enterprise is there in doing, be ●hey never so privily handled, yet shall the Popish Prelates of I●aly, Spain, France, Flanders, and Scotland have sure knowledgde thereof by your secret Messengers, and you again their crafty compassings to deface it if may be. * M. Tindals' practice of Prelates accordingly. Neither shall th●se realms continued long after without wa●●e, special●y if an earnest reformation of your s●●ainefull abuses be sought there, and never shall the original grounds of that war be known but other causes shall be laid to ●olour it with; as that the King seeks his rig●●, his Princely honour, the maintenance of his titles, or the Realm's Commonwealth, ●e●●g nothing less in the end, but an upholding of you in your mischiefs. So long as you bear rule in Parliament Ho●se, ●●e Gospel shall be kept under, and Christ persecuted in his faithful members. So that no godly Acts shall come out from ●hen●e to the glory o● God, and Christian Commonwealth, but you will so sauce them with your Romish Sorceries; that they be ready to serve your turn. Although the King's Majesty ha●h permitted us the Scriptures, yet must the true Ministers thereof at your most cruel appointment either suffer most tyrannous death, or else with open mouth deny Christ's veri●y, which is worse than death Thus give ye strength to his lawe●, & nourish up his Kingdom, whom ye say with your lips ye have refused, your pestilent Pope of Rome. Ye play altogether Hick-s●o●ne● under the figure of Ironia. That ye say, ye hate, ye lov●, and that ye say, ye love, ye hate. Late all faithful men beware of such double day dreamers, and hollow hearted Traitors, and think, whereas they bear the rule, nothing shall come rightly forward either in faith or Commonwealth. What other works can come from the Devils working tools than cometh from the hands of his own malignant mischief? who can deny the Bishops to be the instruments of satan, understanding the Scriptures, and beholding their daily doings? Think ye ●here can be a greater plague to a Christian Realm than to have such Ghostly Fathers of the King's Privy council? If wise men do judge it any other than a just plague for our sins, and a yoke laid upon us for our unreverent receiving of that heavenly treasure, the eternal Testament of Christ, to have such hypocrites, thiefs, and traitors to reign over us, truly they judge not aright. If we would earnestly therefore repent of our former being, and unfeignedly turn to our everliving God, as we find in the Testament, I would not doubt it, to jeopard both my body and soul, that we should in short space be delivered of this Popish vermin rising out of this bottomless pit; Apoc. 9 which eateth up all that is green upon earth, or hath taken any strength of the living word of the Lord: for the heart of a King is always in the hands of God, and at 〈◊〉 his pleasure he may evermore turn it, Prov. 21. Take me not here that I condemn any Bishop or Priest that is godly, doing those holy offices that the Scripture hath commanded them, as preaching the Gospel, providing for the poor, and ministering the Sacraments right; but against the bloody butchers, that murder up God's People, a●d daily make havoc of Christ's congregation to maintain the Jews Ceremonies, and the Pagan's Superstititions in the Christian Church. Those are not Bishops, but Bite-sheepes', Tyrants, Torments, Termagaunts, and the Devil's slaughter men. Christ left no such Disciples behind him to sit with cruel Caiphas at the Sessions upon life and death, of his innocent members, but such as in poverty preached the Gospel, rebuking the wicked world for Idolatry, hypocrisy, and false doctrine. Episcopus is as much to say, as an overseer, or Superintendent, whose office was in the Primitive Church, purely to instruct the multitude in the ways of God, and to see that they were not beastly ignorant in the holy Scripture, as the most part of them are now adays. Presbyter is as much to say, as a Senior or Elder, whose office was also in godly Doctrine and examples of living to guide the Christian Congregation, and to suffer no manner of superstition of Jew nor Gentile to reign among them. And these two offices were alone in those days, and commonly executed of one several person. They which were thus appointed to these spiritual offices did * Buce●us de Regne Christi, l. 2. c. 12. nothing else but preach and teach the Gospel, having assistants unto them, inferior officers called Deacons, Act. 6. 1 Cor. 1. Rom. 3. No godly man can despise these offices, neither yet condemn those that truly execute them: not only are they worthy to have a competent living, 1 Cor. 9 but also double honour after the doctrine of Saint Paul, 1 Tim. 5. * Note. See the Supplication to King Henry the eight. An. 1544. But from inordinate excess of riches, ought they of all men to be sequestered, considering that the most wicked nature of Mammon is always to corrupt, yea the very Elect, if God were not the more merciful, Matth. 6. which might be an admonition to our Lordly Bishops when they be in their worldly pomp, that they are not Gods servants believed they his sayings, as they do nothing less. Master Fish●● in his Supplication of Beggars, Mr FISH. thus complains to King Henry the Eight of the inconveniency of the Prelate's greatness and sway , Fox Acts and Monum. p. 926.927. both to himself, and his subjects, worthy his Majesty's most serious consideration; Oh the grievous shipwreck of the Commonwealth, which in ancient time before the coming of these ravenous wolves, were so prosperous, etc. What remedy? Make Laws against them? I am in doubt whether ye be able. Are they not stronger in your own Parliament house than yourself, what a number of Bishops, Abbots, and Priors, are Lords of your Parliament? The fruits of Prelate's greatness sitting in Parliament. Are not all the learned men of your Realm in see with them, to speak in the Parliament house for them, against your Crown, dignity and Commonwealth of your Realm, a few of your own learned Counsel only excepted? What Law can be made against them that they may be available? Who is he (though he be grieved never so sore) that for the murder of his ancester, ravishment of his wife, of his daughter, robbery, trespass, maihme, debt, or any other offence, dare lay it to their charge by way of Action? and if he do, then is he by and by, by their * Now they bring such into the High Commission, & there ruin them, or force them to give over their actions wiliness accused of heresy, yea they will so handle him ere he pass, that except he will bear a faggot at their pleasure, he shall be excommunicated, and then be all his Actions dashed. So captive are your Laws unto them, that no man whom they list to excommunicate may be admitted to sue any action in any of your Courts. If any man in your Sessions dare be so hardy to indite a Priest of any such crime, he hath ere the year go about such a yoke of heresy laid in his neck, that it makes him wish he had not done it. Your Grace may see what a work there is in London, how the B●shop rageth for inditing certain Curates of extortion, and incontinency the last year in the Ward-mote Quest. Had not Richard Hun Commenced action of Praemunire against a Priest, he had yet been alives and no heretic a● all, but an honest man. Note the danger that accrues by making Clergymen chief Temporal officers. And ●his is by reason that the chief instrument of your Law, yea the chief of your Counsel, and he which hath your sword in his hand, to whom also all the other instruments are obedient, is always a spiritual man, which hath ever such an inordinate love unto his own kingdom, that he will maintain that, though all the temporal Kingdoms and Commonwealths of the world should therefore utterly be undone: After which he s●●wes the intolerable exacti●ns of the Prelates on the people, and how much wealth and money they extort from their posterity. You have heard now the opinion of our Martyrs, Prelates, and godly Writers touching Episcopacy, Lordly Prelates, their traitorly practices, T●mporalties, and perniciousness to our Church and State both before and in K. Henry the eighth his reign, in the very infancy of reformation, many then desiring and earnestly writing for their utter exterpation, as most pernicious instruments of mischief both to King, Church and Kingdom: I shall now proceed to give you some brief account, what hath been ●hough of these particulars by our Writers, and Martyrs in King Edward the sixth, Queen mary's, and Queen Elizabeth's subsequent reigns. MARTIN BUCER. Learned Martin Bucer, Professor of Divinity in the University o● Cambridge, in King Edward the sixth his raigne● in his book * Lib. 2. c. 1.2.12. In his Scripoa Anglicana Basilea. 1577. p. 65.69.70.71.580. De Regno Christi (dedicated to this King) and Devi & usu sancti Ministerii, determines thus of Lordly Prelates, and their temporal offices: First, I doubt not, Most noble King, that your Majesty discerns, that this reformation of Christ's Kingdom which we require, yea which the salvation o● us all requires, Ab Episcopis nullo modo expectandum, is by no means to be expected from the Bishops, since there are so few among them (even in this King's reign when they were best, which is worthy noting) which do clearly know the power of this Kingdom, and the proper offices thereof; yea, most of them by all means they may and dare, do either oppugn it, defer or hinder it: and thereupon he adviseth the King not to make use of Doctor's Bishops, who had the greatest Titles, and largest revenues in this reformation, but of other godly Ministers, and Laymen, wherein the knowledge and zeal of God did most abound; & to choose them for his Counselors in this great work who b● knew the power of Christ Kingdom, and desired with all their hearts that it might prevail and reign first in themselves, & then in all others. And because (writes he) it is the duty of Bishop to govern the Churches, not by their own sole pleasure, but with ●he counsel of Presbyters, and Ministry of Deacons, there will be a nececessity, as all the offices of Churches are now dissipated, and perverted, to adjoin to every one of the Bishops, though never so approved, a council of Presbyters, and ministry of Deacons, who also ought to be most holily examined and tried, whether they have received of the Lord, both ability and will to be assistant to their Bishop in the administration and procuration of the Churches: the Presbyters in council, and assistance, the Deacons in observance, and ministration, etc. But now there are some of the Bishops, whose service your sacred Majesty useth in the administration of the Kingdom. But sith nothing in this world is commended to the care of men by the most high; which ought more solicitously & religiously to be looked to and managed, than the procuration of religion, that is, of the eternal salvation o● the elect of God; summum est nefas, it is the highest impiety to prefer any other Business before this care, or for any cause whatsoever to hinder them, so as their ministeries be less ●ully adhibited to their Churches. Moses was most amply endued with the spirit of God, and excelled with incredible wisdom, and he altogether burned with a most ardent study of planting and preserving the true religion; yet seeing he ought to govern the whole Commonwealth of I●rael, he by Gods command set Aaron his brother with his sons over matters of religion, that they might WHOLLY bestow themselves in them. The Maccabees truly joined the Civil administration to the Ecclesiastical, but with what success their histories testify, wherefore it is to be wished that Bishops according to God's Law, religionibu● solis vacent procurandis, should only addict themselves to matters of Religion, and lay aside all other businesses from them, though beneficial to mankind, and leave them to those who should wholly bestow themselves on them, being chosen thereto by God. There is no office that requires more study and care ●han the procuration of souls. * It is the Devil then, not God that calls Bishops to be Courtiers and temporal officers. Satan knowing this very well, hath brought to pass, that Bishops and chief Ecclesiastical Prelates should be sent for by Kings & Emperors unto their Courts to manage public affairs, both of war and pe●ce. Hence these mischiefs have ensued; first, a neglect of the whole sacred ministry, the corruption of doctrine, the destruction of discipline. After as soon as Prelates began to usurp the place of Lords, they challenged their luxury & pomp to themselves to which end since the wealth of Prince's was requisite, that which they ought to bestow out of their Ecclesiastical revenues, upon the faithful Ministers of Churches, upon Schools, upon the poor of Christ, all these things being taken from them by horrible sacrilege, they spent them upon riot, and princely pomp. And when as the goods of the Church were not sufficient to maintain this luxury and pomp, they flattered away, and begged, and by various frauds took from Kings goodly rich po●sessions, and great Lordships: * How Prelates came by their great Lordly possessions. by which accessions their luxury and pride was thenceforth not only fostered and sustained, but likewise infinitely increased: which afterwards so far prevailed, that the spoils of single Churches would not suffice each of them, but they brought the matter to this pass, that one at this day may fleece or spoil three or four Bishoprickes, Abbeys, and other Prelacies, and such a multitude of parish Churches as is horrible to name; for they say there is one lately dead in this Kingdom who flayed above 20. Parishes. So Bucer, See his Scripta Anglicana. pag. 254.255.259.291, 292, 293. and Comment. in Matth. 16. And ●he unbishoping of Timothy and Titus. p. 106, 107, 108. who held Bishops & Ministers to be all one, and that the power of ordination (resting originally in Christ, derivatively in the whole Church, and ministerially only in Bishops, and Presbyters as servants to the Church) belonged as well to Presbyters as to Bishops; with whom Peter Martyr his fellow Regius professor of Divinity in the University of Oxford fully concur●es, in his Commonplaces, printed at London cum privilegio: Ann. 1576. Class. 4. Loc. 1. Sect. 23. p. 849. to which I shall refer you for brevity sake. To these I might add; The image of both Pastors, written by Huldricke Zwinglius, Zwinglius. translated into English by john Veron, dedicated to the Duke of Somerset, Lord Protector, and Printed at London, Cum privilegio, An. 1550. Wherein he proves the parity and identity of Bishops and Presbyters: condemns the Lordly and secular dominion, Wealth, Pomp, Pride, Tyranny, Nonpreach, and rare preaching of Prelates; and manifests Lord Bishops, as than they stood (and now) to be false Pastors, and mere papal and antichristian officers, not warranted by God's word; but because Zwinglius was a foreigner, I shall pass it by without transcribing any passage thereof. Mr. john Hooper, Bishop Hooper. both a Bishop, and martyr of our Church, a great * Fox vol. 3. pag. 46.137. opposer of Ceremonies, Episcopal Rochets, and Vestments in which he would not b● consecrated, * Upon the 8. Commandment p. 78. writes thus of the secular employments, wealth, and calling of Bishops. For the space of 400. years after Christ, the Bishops applied all their wit only to their own vocation, to the glory of God, and the honour of the Realms they dwelled in: though they had not so much upon their heads as our Bishops have, yet had they more within their heads, as the Scripture and Histories testify. For they applied all the wit they had unto the vocation, and ministry of the Church, whereunto they were called. But our Bishops have so much wit that they can rule and serve (as they say) in both States, in the Church, and also in the Civil policy, when one of them is more than any man is able to satisfy, let him do always his best diligence. If he be so necessary for the Court, that in Civil causes he cannot be spared, let him use that vocation, and spare the other: It is not possible he should do both well. * See Rucerus d● r●gn● Christi, l. 2. c. 12. It is a great oversight in Princes thus to charge them with two burdens: the Primitive Church had no such Bishops as we, they had such Bishops, as did preach many godly Sermons in less time, than our Bishop's horses be a bridling. Their house was a School, or treasure house of God's Ministers, if it be so now let every man judge. The Magistrates that suffer the abuse of these goods be culpable of the ●ault; if the fourth part of the Bishopric remained to the Bishop, it were sufficient; the third part to Schoolmasters: Note. the second to poor, and soldiers were better bestowed; If any be offended with me for this my saying, he loveth not his own soul's health nor God's Laws, nor man's; out of which I am always ready to prove the thing I have said to be true. Further, I speak of love, not of hatred. And in his Apology he saith, It is both against God's Laws & man's, that Bishops and clergy men should be judges over any subjects within this Realm, for it is no part of their office, they can do no more but preach God's Word, and minister God's Sacraments, and excommunicate such as God● Laws do pronounce to be excommunicated; who would put a sword into a madmans' hand? And in his exposition on Psal. 23.1580. f. 40. Although Bishops (saith he) in the reign of Constantine the Great obtained, that among Bishops some should be called Archbishops, and Metropolitans, etc. Yet this preeminency was at the pleasure & discretion of Princes, & not always tied to one sor● of Prelates, as the impiety of our time believeth, as we may see in the Council of Chalcedon & Africa. So that it is manifest, that this Superior preeminency is not of Divine, but of humane right, instituted out of civil policy. So Hooper. The Book of ordination of Ministers, The Book of Ordination. and Consecraation of Bishops, compiled by the Bishops in King Edward's days, ratified by * 3 Edw● 6. c. 12.8. Eliz. c. 1. two Acts of Parliament, and subscribed to by all our Canon. 36. Ministers, hath this notable passage, and charge against the lordliness, and secular employments of Prelates and Ministers, prescribing all Bishops, when they ordain Ministers, Archbishops, or Bishops, to use this exhortation to them. Have always printed in your remembrance, how great a treasure is committed to your charge, for they be the sheep of Christ which he bought with his death, and for whom he shed his blood● the Church and Congregation, whom you must serve, is his spouse and body; And if it shall chance the same Church, or any member thereof to take any hurt or hindrance by reason of your negligence, ye know the greatness of the fault, and also of the horrible punishment which will ensue. Wherefore consider with yourselves the end of your Ministry towards the children of God, towards the spouse and body of Christ; and see that you never cease your labour, your care, and diligence, until you have done all that lieth in you, according to your bounden duty to bring all such as are or shall be committed to your charge, unto ●hat ripeness or perfectness of age in Christ, that there be no place left among them either for error in religion, or for viciousness of life. (And what Prelate or Minister hath done this?) And for this self same cause, ye see how ye ought to forsake, and se● aside (as much as you may) all worldly cares and studies. We have good hope, that you have well weighed, and pondered these things with yourselves long before this time, and that you have clearly determined by God's grace to give yourselves wholly to this vocation, whereunto it hath pleased God to call you; see ●hat (as much as lieth in you) you apply yourselves wholly to this one thing, and draw all your care and study this way, & to this end; And that you will continually pray for the heavenly assistance of the Holy Ghost, that by daily reading and weighing of the Scriptures, you may so wax riper, and stronger in your Ministry. And ●hat this your promise shall more move you to do your duties, ye shall answer plainly to these things which we in the name of the Congregation shall demand of you touching the same. Will you give your faithful diligence always to ●inister the Doctrine and Sacraments, The Bishop. and the Discipline of Christ, as the Lord hath commanded, and as this Realm hath received the same, according to the Commandments of God; so that yo● may teach the people committed to your cure and charge, with all diligence to keep, and observe the same? I will so do by the help of God. Answer. Will you be diligent in Prayers, The Bishop. and in reading of the holy Scriptures, and in such studies as help to the knowledge of the same, laying aside the study of the World, and the Flesh? I will endeavour myself so to do, Answer. the Lord being my helper. And at the consecration of every Archbishop and Bishop, this charge by the direction of the said book is given to him. Be thou to thy flock a shepherd, not a wolf; feed them, but devour them not. And it is worthy observation, that the same Chapters and Epistles are read at the ordination of Ministers, and consecration of Bishops; which proves their office and function both one and the same by divine institution. The third part of the Homily, of the peril of Idolatry, ratified by the 35. Article of our Church; subscribed unto by all our Prelates and Ministers, The Book of Homilies. published in King Edward●he ●he 6. his days, and reprinted by King james his special command. determines thus against the Courtship, and secular employment of Prelates. That Bishops in the Primitive Church did most diligently, and sincerely teach and preach, for they were then preaching Bishops, and more often seen in Pulpits than in Prince's Palaces; more often occupied in his Legacy, who said, Go ye unto the whole world and preach the Gospel unto all men; than in Ambassages and affairs of Princes of this world. And in the 5. and 6. part of the Homily against wilful rebellion, and the second part of the Homily for Whitsunday, notably paints forth at large the treasons, conspiracies, practices, and rebellions of Popes, and our Prelates against the Emperors and our Kings in former ages, which he that will may there read at his leisure, being too common and large to recite. Father Latimer M. Hugh Latimer (who gave over his Bishopric out of conscience, in K. Hen●y the 8. his reign, and never resumed it again; skipping for joy, h●e was rid of that heavy burden,) In his * in his Sermons, f. 17, 18, etc. Sermon of the Plough preached thus, God saith by the Prophet jeremy, Maledictus qui facit opus Dei fraudulenter, guilefully, and deceitfully: some books have, negligenter, negligently, or slackly. How many such Prelates, how many such Bishops (Lord for thy mercy) are there now in England? And what shall we in this case do? shall we company with them? O Lord, for thy mercy shall we not company with them? O Lord, whither shall we flee from them? But cursed be he that doth the work of the Lord negligently or guilefully: A sore word for them that are negligent in discharging their office ill; Ye that be Prelates look well to your office: for right Prelating is busy labouring, and not Lording, therefore preach and teach, and let your plough be doing. Ye Lords (I say) that live like loiterers, look well to your office, the Plough is your office and charge; if ye live idle, and loiter, you do not your duty, etc. They have to say for themselves long customs, ceremonies, and authority, placing in Parliament, & many things more And I fear me this Land is not ripe to be ploughed, for as the saying is, it lacketh withering. This Land lacketh withering, at least it is not for me to plough. For what shall I look for among thorns, but pricking and scratching? What among stones, but stumbling? Note this. what (I had almost said) among Scorpions, but stinging? But thus much I dare say, that since Lording, and loitering hath come up, preaching hath gone down, contrary to the Apostles times; for they preached and Lorded not, and now they Lord and preach not; for they that be Lords will ill go to the Plough, it is no meet office to them, it is not seeming for their estate: Thus came up Lording loiterers: thus crept up unpreaching Prelate's: for how many unlearned Prelates have we now at this day? And no marvel, for if the ploughmen that now be, were made Lords, they would clean give over ploughing, Note this wel●. they would leave their labour and fall to Lording outright, and let the plough stand; & then both ploughs not walking, nothing should be in the Commonwealth but hunger: For ever since the Prelates were made Lords and Nobles, their plough standeth, there is no work done, the people starve: they hawk, they hunt, they carded, they dice, they pastime in their Prelacies with gallant Gentlemen, with their dancing Minions, and with their fresh companions, so that ploughing is set aside, and by their Lording, and loitering, preaching and ploughing is clean gone. And thus if the ploughmen in the Country were as negligent in their office, as Prelates be, we should not long live for lack of sustenance. And as it is necessary to have this ploughing for the sustentation of the body, so must we have also the other for the satisfaction of the soul, or else we cannot live long ghostly: for as the body wasteth and consumeth away for lack of bodily meat, so doth the soul pine away for want of ghostly meat; And as diligently as the Husband man plougheth for the sustentation of the Body, so diligently must the Prelates and Ministers labour for the feeding of the soul: Both the Ploughs must still be going, as most necessary for man: they have great labours and therefore they ought to have good livings, that they may commodiously feed their flock; for the preaching of the Word of God is called meat: Scripture calleth it meat, not strawburies that come but once a year: and tarry not long, but are soon gone: but it is meat, it is no dainties: the people must have meat that must be familiar, and continual and daily given unto them to feed on, etc. And wherefore are Magistrates ordained, but that the tranquillity of the Commonwealth may be confirmed, limiting both Ploughs? But now for the fault of unpreaching Prelates, me thinks I could guess what might be said for excusing of them: they are so troubled with Lordly living; they be so placed in Palaces, couched in Courts, ruffling in their rents, dancing in their Dominions, burdened with Embassages, pampering of their paunches like a Monk that maketh his jubilee, munching in their maungers, and moiling in their gay Manors and Mansions, and so troubled with loitering in their Lordships, that they cannot attend it: they are otherwise occupied, some in King's matters, some are Ambassadors, some of the Privy Counsel, some furnish the Court, some are * Father La●ymer would not have Bishops Lords of the Parliament, or to sit therein. Lords of Parliament, some aree Precedents, and controllers of Mints. Well, well, Is this their duty? is this their calling? is this a mere office for a Priest, to be controllers of Mints? is this a meet office for a Priest that hath cure of souls? is this his charge? I would here ask a question, Who controlleth the Devil at home at his Parish whiles he controlleth the Mint? If the Apostles might not leave the office of preaching to be Deacons, shall one leave it for minting? I cannot tell you; the saying is, that since Priests have been Minters, money hath been worse than it was before. And they say, that the evilness of money hath made all things dear. And in this behalf I must speak to England: Hear my Country England, as Saint Paul said in 1 Cor. 6. (for Paul was no sitting Bishop, but a walking and a preaching Bishop) Is there (saith he) Congregation● Which he speaketh in rebuking them, ●or saith he, ad e●ubescentiam vestram dico; I speak it to your shame. So England I speak it to thy shame, is there never a Nobleman to be a Lord Precedent, but it must be a Prelate? Is there never a wise man in the Realm to be a Controller of the Mint? I speak it to your shame, I speak it to your shame: If there be never a wise man, make a water-bearer, a tinker, a cobbler, a slave, a page controller of the Mint: Make a mean Gentleman, a Groom, a Yeoman, make a poor Beggar Lord Precedent. Thus I speak, not that I would have it so; but to your shame. Is there never a Gentleman meet nor able to be Lord Precedent? For why are no● the Noble men, and young Gentlemen of England so brought up in the knowledge of God, and in learning, that they be able to execute offices in the Commonwealth? the King hath a great many Wards, Note this. and I hear there is a Court of Wards; Why is there not a School of Wards, as well as there is a Court for their Lands? Why are they not set to the Schools where they may learn? or why are they not sent to Universities, that they may be able to serve the King when they come to age? The only cause why Noble men be not made Lord Presidents is, because they have not been brought up in learning, yet there be already Noblemen enough, though not so many as I could wish, able to be Lord Precedents; and wise men enough for the Mint: and as unmeet a thing it is for Bishops to be Lord Presidents, or Priests to be minters, as it was for the Corinthians to plead matters of variance before heathen Judges: It is also a slander to the Noblemen, as though they lacked wisdom, and learning to be able for such offices: A prelate hath a charge and cure otherwise, and therefore he cannot discharge his duty and be a Lord Precedent too, for a Presidentship requireth a whole man, and a Bishop cannot be two men; A Bishoop hath his office; a flock to teach, to look unto, and therefore he cannot meddle with another office which requireth an whole man● he should therefore give it over to whom it is meet, and labour in his own business, as Paul writeth to the Thessalonians, Let every man do his own business, and follow his calling: Let the Priest preach, and the Noblemen handle Temporal matters. Well, I would all men would look to their duty as God hath called them, and then we should have a flourishing Christian Commonweal, etc. You may read all the Sermon to this purpose. In the close whereof he proves the devil to be the best Bishop in England, because he always follows his plough night and day, is never a Nonresident: and manifests our Bishops, even in King Edward● days when they were best, to be as bad or worse than the Devil, and chargeth the King in many of his Sermons to out with them, and make them all Quondam●. In his fifth Sermon before King Edward, f. 61, 62. he thus prosecutes the same argument. Though, I say, that I would wish more Lord Presidents, I mean not, that I would have Prelates Lord Precedents, no● that Lord Bishops should be Lord Presidents. As touching that, I said my mind and conscience the last year. And although it is said, Praesint, it is not meant that they should be Lord Presidents, the office of a Presidentship is a Civil office, and it cannot be that one man shall discharge both well, etc. In his Sermon at Stanford. p. 96. Christ was not the Emperor's Treasurer, therefore he meddled not with that point, but left it to the Treasurer to define and determine. He went about another vocation to preach unto the people their duty, and to obey their Princes, Kings, Emperors, and Magistrates, and to bid them give that the King requireth of them, not to appoint a King, what he shall require of them. It is meet for every man to keep his own vocation, and diligently walk in it, and with faithfulness to study to be occupied in that God hath called him unto, and not to be busy in that God hath not called him unto, etc. In his Sermon on S. john Evangelists day. f. 284. But it is a thing to be lamented that the Prelates and other spiritual persons will not attend upon their Offices, they will not be amongst their flocks, but rather will run hither, and thither, here, and there, where they are not called, and in the mean season leave them at adventure of whom they take their living; yea and furthermore, some will rather be Clerks of Kitchens, or take other offices upon them, besides that which they have already: but with what conscience these same do so I cannot tell, The Spiritual Pastors have a great charge. I fear they shall not be able to make answer at the last day for their follies, as concerning that matter: for this office is such a heavy and mighty office that it requireth a whole man, yea and let every Curate or Parson keep his Cure to w●ich God hath appointed him, and let him do the ●est that he can, yet I tell you he cannot choose but the Devil will have some, for he sleepeth not, he goeth about day & night to seek whom he may devour. Therefore it is need for every Godly Minister, to abide by his sheep, seeing that the Wolf is so near, and to keep them, and withstand the Wolf. Indeed there be some ministers here in England which do no good at all, and therefore it were better for them to leave their benefices, and give room unto others. Finally, in his Sermon Preached before the Convocation june 9 in the 28. of Henry 8. he thus speaketh to the Clergy of England, In his Sermons fol. 10.11. and Lordly Prelates touching the utility of their Counsels and assemblies for the Churches good: The end of your Convocation shall show what ye have done, the fruit that shall come of your consultation, shall show what generation ye be of. For what have ye done hitherto I pray you these 7. years & more? What have ye engendered? What have ye brought ●orth? What fruit is come of your long and great assembly? what one thing that the people of England hath been the better of an hair? Or you yourselves, either accepted before God, or better discharged toward the people, committed unto your cure? Or that the people is better learned and taught now, than they were in time past, to whether of these aught we to attribute it, to your industry, or to the providence of God, and the foreseeing of the King's Grace? Ought we to thank you, or the King's highness? whether stirred other first, you the King that ye might preach, or he you by his Letters, that ye should preach oftener? Is it unknown think you, how both ye and your Curates were in manner by violence enforced to let books to be made not by you, but by profane and lay persons, to let them I say, be sold abroad and read for the instruction of the people? I am bold with you, but I speak Latin and not English to the Clergy, no● to the Laity: I speak to you being pre●ent and not behind your backs. God is my witness, I speak whatsoever is spoken of the good will that I bear you, God is my witness which knoweth my heart, and compelle●h me to say, that I say. Now I pray you in God his name what did you, so great Fathers, so many, so long a season, so oft assembled together? what went you about? what would ye have brought to pass? two things taken away, the one, that ye (which I heard) burned a dead man: the other, that ye (which I le●t) went about to burn one being alive. Him because he did, I cannot tell how, in his Testament withstand your profit, in other points, as I have heard, a very good man reported to ●e of an honest life, while he lived, full of good works, both good to the Clergy, and also to the Laity; this other, which truly never hurt any of you, ye would have ●aked in the Coals, because he would not subscribe to certain Articles, that took away the Supremacy of the King. Take away these two Noble Acts, and there is nothing else left, that ye went about, that I know, saving that I now remember, that somewhat ye attempted against Erasmus, albeit as yet nothing is come to light. Ye have oft sit in consultation, but what have ye done? ye have had many things in deliberation, but what one put forth, whereby either Christ is more glorified, or else Christ's people made more holy? I appeal to your own conscience. How chanceth this? How came this thus? Because there were no Children of light, no Children of God among you, which setting the world at nought, would study to illustrate the glory of God, and thereby show themselves Children of light. So this godly Martyr, who hath sundry such like passage in his Sermons. In the Conference, Dr. Harpesfield & john Bradford. Fox Acts & Monuments v. 3. p. 293. Anno. 1555. between our Religious Martyr john Bradford and Doctor Harpesfield Arch Deacon of London. Master Bradford complains, that the Pillars of the Church were persecuters of the Church, and tells him you shall no●●●nde in all the Scripture this your essential part of succession of Bishops: whereupon Harpesfield said, Tell me, were not the Apostles Bishops? To which Bradford replied: No, except you will make a new definition of a Bishop, that is, give him no certain place. Harpesfield, Indeed the Apostles Office, was not the Bishop's office: for it was universal, but yet Christ instituted Bishops in his Church as Paul saith: he hath given Pastors, Prophets, etc. So that I trow it be proved by the Scriptures the succession of Bishops to be an essential point. Brad. The Ministry of God's Word and Ministers be an essential point. But to translate this to the Bishops and their succession is a plain subtlety. And therefore, that it may be plain I will ask you a question; Tell me, WHETHER THAT THE SCRIPTURE KNEW ANY DIFFERENCE BETWEEN BISHOPS AND MINISTERS, which ye called Priests? Harps. No. (So that by the joint confession of Papists and Protestants in Queen Mary's time Bishops and Ministers by the Scripture are both one.) Brad. Well, then go on forwards, and let us see what ye shall get now by the succession of Bishops, that is of Ministers, which can be understood of such Bishops as minister not, but Lord it. Edmund All●n. Lord Bishops than are none of Christ's institution, nor of the Apostles succession. Master Fox his Acts and Monuments of our Martyrs Lond. 1610. p. 1796. I find this Dialogue between Dr. john Baker, Collins his Chaplain, and Edmund Allin a Martyr. Baker, I heard say, that you spoke against Priests and Bishops. Allin, I speak for them, for now they have so much living and especially Bishops, Arch-deacons, and Deans, that they neither can nor will teach God's Word. If they had a hundred pounds a piece, This is the present objection for the continuance of Bishops, Deans, and Chapters. then would they apply their study, now they cannot for other affairs. Collins, who will then set his children to school? Allin, Where there is now one set to school for that end, there would be 40. because that one Bishops living divided into 30. or 40, parts, would find so many as well learned men as the Bishops be now, who have all this living; neither had Peter nor Paul any such revenue. Not●. Baker, Let us dispatch him, he will mar all. Collins, If every man had a hundred pounds, as he saith, it would make more learned men. Baker, But our Bishops would be angry if that they knew it. Allin. It were for a Commonwealth to have such Bishoprickes divided, for the further increase of learning. Infinite are the declamations and complaints of our godly Martyrs in Queen mary's and King Henry●he ●he 8. his reign against the Prelatess which because they are ordinary, and every man may read them in Master F●x his Acts and Monuments, I shall therefore pass them by in silence, and proceede to some other Authorities. Our learned Io●n Bale JOHN BALE. determins thus of our Lordly Bishops. * His Image of both Churches on. Apoc. 19 & 20. part. 3. f. 195.208. The Bishops compass every where about with tyranny and malice possible, the holds, the dwelling houses and places of resort pertaining to the faithful brethren: they vex their bodies on every side with rebukes, sco●nes, blasphemies, lies, scourge, imprisonments, open shames of the world, and all manner of kinds of death: seldom escape any from the terrible hands of the Prelates and Priests, that sincerely ●avour the truth: every where have they their spies, their Judasses', their false accusers, their Sommoners, their Bailiffs, and their pickthanks, with o●her Officers to bring th●m in. In all places are they diligently watched, fiercely examined when they are taken, and cruelly enforced to accuse so many as they know of that belief. Every where have they spiritual prisons and Bishops Dungeons, with plenty of ropes, stocks, and irons, and as little charity else as the Devil hath in hell. This hath been their order from the time of Satan's Liberty, and this have they taken for an high point of Christian Religion. For this is the hour that Christ prophesied of, wherein men should think to do God great service when they put one of his unto death. None other caused Herod and Pilate to put Christ to death, but Ann●s & Caiaphas. None other moved Felix the Precedent of jury to imprison Paul, but the puffed up Prelate Ananias. Trajanus the Emperor would never so extremely have persecuted the Christian Church, nor yet o●her cruel tyrants ever since, had they not been propped forward by such pampered Palfreys of the Devil, the beastly Bishops. Whose calling and traitorly Practices he much declaims against both there, and in his Centuries, to which I shall refer you. Matthew ●ar●er Archbishop of Canterbury in the life of Hubert his predecessor, MATTHEW PARKER. writes thus of Bishops intermeddling with secular offices and affairs: * Antiquit. Ec●l. Brit. p. 139.140.141.142.143. that about the year of our Lord ●197. there was nothing ●ound and sincere in the Christian republic, that the whole Clergy under a feigned and counterfeit show of Religion, did wallow without punishment in wickedness, in bribes, in honours and rapinesse, neglecting utterly the preaching of God's Word. The Original (saith he) of this evil sprung from this, that the Clergy did too much intermeddle with worldly affairs, contrary to the Decrees of the Orthodox Fathers. For at that time the Dean of Paul's was made Lord Treasurer; who carrying that Office, quickly hourded up a great treasure; at last falling into a deadly disease past recovery, he was exhorted by the Bishops and great men to receive the Sacrament of Christ's body and blood, which he trembling at refused to do: whereupon the King admonished and commanded him to do it, A strange evil death of a Clergy Lord Treasurer, who like judas Christ's Treasurer and bag-bearer died in despair. he promised him thereupon to do it the next day: being admonished to make his Will, he commanded all to void the room but one Scribe. Who beginning to write his Will in the accustomed form; In the Name of the Father, of the Son, etc. The Dean perceiving it, commanded him in a rage to blot it out, and these words only to be written; * Lego omnia bona m●a Domin● Regi, corpus sepulture, Anim●m Diabolo. Qu● dict● expiravit, etc. I bequeath all my goods to my Lord the King, my body to the grave, and my soul to the Devil; which being uttered, he gave up the Ghost. The king hereupon commanded his carcase to be carried in a cart, and drowned in the River. This kind of examples (writes he) are therefore to be produced, that Clergy men may be de●erred from being Lord Treasurers, Note. Collectors of the king's customs, and from civil and public employments. In Hubert's time all secular offices almost were in Clergy men's hands, for some of them were Chancellors, some Justices, some Treasurers of the kingdom, others had other Offices in all the king's Courts and Pluralities of many great livings besides: which wealth, honours, offices, and dignities, as it made them like to kings in State and magnificence, so it puffed them up with such pride and arrogance, that in the 36. year of king Henry the third, they were removed from all Civil Offices and honours, at the instant request and desire of the greatest Noblemen to whom the same Offices were committed. Hence some of all orders in our present times have most See Nicholas de Clemangiis, De Corrupto Ecclesia statu. c. 17.18.19. an excellent Discourse against Bishops intermeddling in temporal affairs, and bearing civil offices. sharply reprehended the Clergy for this very thing, that being advanced to the degree of Divinity, than which nothing in humane life ought to be deemed more holy, they should be hindered therefrom with secular businesses, as with servile works, and being withdrawn from divine things, should give themselves to pecuniary and Exchequer affairs which are most estranged from the dignity of their life, by which some (as appears by the example of that Dean of Paul's) have made shipwreck both of Conscience and soul to. Willielmus Nubrigensis speaking of Hugh Bishop of Duresine, for intermeddling with the procuration of temporal affairs, hath these words. That Office (to wit of Lord Chancellor or chief Justice) was committed by the King to the Bishop of Duresine, who did not so much as refuse, but cheerfully embrace it, who verily contenting himself with his proper office, had much more decently been a minister of God's Law, than of man's; since no man can serve both, as he ought. And that saying of our Lord to the Apostles, Ye cannot serve God and Mammon, did principally respect the Apostles Successors. For if a Bishop that he may please both the heavenly and earthly king, at once will divide himself to both Offices; Verily the heavenly King, who wils that men should serve him with all the heart, with all the soul, and with all the strength, doth neither approve, nor love, nor accept his divine ministry. What then will he do, if a Bishop doth not give peradventure not so much as half of himself, to execute the things which are of God, and become a Bishop, but commits his cures to unworthy and remiss Executioners, that he may wholly serve an earthly Court or Palace? For no half man can sufficiently administer the Offices of an earthly Prince. By which sentences and examples we verily are admonished, that assiduous care and study of Clergy men, in worldly and Civil affairs, which makes them prove slow and unfit to divine things, is by all means to be reproved, and that the complaint of those is very unjust, who tax them for not intermeddling with temporal affairs, and study to call them back from divine things, to which they ought with all their might to apply themselves. He further adds out of Roger Hoveden and others, * H●ved●n A●●●l. pars posterior. p. 779. Speed. p, 550 that the Pope enjoined Hubert Archbishop of Canterbury, without delay to lay down all his Temporal Offices, as being contrary to the Canons ●o enjoy them, and against his honour and dignity; and further diligently admonished King Richard the 1. with a ●atherly admonition, that as he tendered the Salvation of his soul, he should not permit the said Archbishop any longer to enjoy his secular office under him, and that he would neither admit him nor any other Bishop or Clerk to any other secular administration: and he likewise commanded all Prelates of Churches, by virtue of their Canonical Obedience; Ne ipsi ausu temerario seculares administrationes susciperent; that they should not rashly attempt the managing of any worldly employments; because being entangled in secular affairs, they could nor sufficiently attend their Ecclesiastical cures, seeing the wise man saith, Pluribus intentus, minor est ad singula sensus. And hence * Annal. pars posterior. p. 767.768. Roger de Hoveden, thus exclaims against Huber● for resuming his temporal offices again, after he had seemingly informed the King that he would give them over; seeing ●h● charge of his Church (as he said) was work enough ●or one man, whereunto only he would gladly dedicate himself. O in●●licem Praesulem! licet saepius legisset, Neminem posse doubus Deminis se ruire, aut enim umun odio habebit, & alterum diliget, au● unumsustinebit, & alterum contemnet; praeelegit tamen officium sacerdotale postp●nere, quam regi terreno non adhaerere: & si● accepta regn● regiminis potestate officii administrationem ecclesias●ici, cui professionis voto ast rictus fuerat, parvi pendens, pro castris Regis Angliae stare non recusavit. So this Historian. Thus this Bishop. THOMAS BEACON. Thomas Beacon a Prebend of Canterbury and a fugitive ●or Religion in Queen Mary's days in his Catechism in the first volume of his works Printed at London, Cum privilegio, Anno, 1560. Dedicated to both Archbishops and all the Bishops of England, F●●. 499.500 And in his Supplication (written in Queen Mary's time) Vol. 3. fol. 14. ●● 23. resolves thus of the parity of Bishops and Ministers, and the Antichristianity, cruelty, wealth, and secular employments of our Lordly Prelates. Father. What difference is there between a Bishop and Spiritual Minister, or Presbyter? Son. None at all, their Office is the same, their authority and power is One; therefore S. Paul calls Spiritual Ministers sometimes Bishops, sometimes Presbyters, sometimes Pastors, sometimes Doctors, etc. Father. What is a Bishop in English? Son. A Watchman, or superintendent, as Paul saith to the Presbyters or Bishops of Ephesus, Acts 20.28. etc. Then he adds that the first and principal point of a Bishops Spiritual Ministers Office is to teach and preach the Word of God. And concludes, that such a Bishop as either doth not, or cannot preach, is a Nicholas Bishop & an Idol, and indeed no better than a painted Bishop on a Wall: yea, he is as the Prophet saith, Isay. 36.10. a dumb dog, and as our Saviour Christ saith, unsavoury salt, worth nothing but to be cast out, Mat. 5.13. and to be trodden under foot of men. Woe be to such Rulers that set such Idols and white daubed walls over the ●●ocke of Christ, whom he hath purchased with his precious blood. Horrible and great is their great damnation. Our Saviour Christ saith to his Disciples, As my Father sent me, so send I you. Joh. 20.21. Now who knoweth not, that Christ was sent of his Father to preach the Gospel? If they preach not (the case of many of our Lord Prelates) it is an evident token that Christ sent them no●, but Antichrist and the Devil. After which he thus proceeds in his supplication; Thou callest thyself a jealous God, why then dost thou suffer thy people, thy Congregation, thy flock, thine heritage, to be thus seduced and led away from thee unto all kind of spiritual fornication and abominable whoredom by that Antichrist of Rome, that great Baal, that stout Nembroth, that false Prophet, that beast, that whore of Babylon, that son of perdition, and by his abominable adherents, Cardinals, Archbishops, Bishops, Suffragans, Arch-deacons, Deans, Provosts, Prebendaries, Commissaries, Parsons, Vicars, Purgatorie-rakers, Priests, Monks, Friars, Channons, Nuns, Anckers, Anc●eresses, Pardoners Proctors, Scribes, officials, Summoner's, &c. with all the ●able of beastly hypocrites that have received the beasts Mark, which do nothing else than seek how they may establish their Antichristian Kingdom by suppressing thy holy Word, and leading the people into all kind of blindness, errors and lies, etc. But now the Shepherds, Wolvish Shepherds. yea rather the Wolves, which are burst into thy sheepfold; and with violence have unjustly thrust out the faithful and fatherly Pastors out of their cures, are Lordly, cruel, bloodthirsty, malicious and spiteful against thy sheep. They are such Wolves as spare not the flock, but scatter and destroy the flock. They are thiefs, robbers, murderers and soul slayers. They feed themselves with the fattest, and clothe themselves with the finest wool, but thy flock they nourish not. The food wherewith they Pasture thy sheep, is the drowsy dreams and idle imaginations of Antichrist. In steed of the preaching of thy lively Word, they feed thy flock with Latin mumblings, with dumb Images, with Heathenish Ceremonies, with vain sights, and such other apish ●oyes. In steed of the ministration of the holy and blessed Communion, they feed thy sheep with vile stinking, abominable, devilish, blasphemous and Idolatrous Masses. And unto these unwholesome, pestilent, and poisonful Pasturs', they drive the sheep will they, nill they; and if any of thy flock refuse to come and to taste of those their pestilent poisons, and poisons full of Pestilences, him they accite to appear before the great Wolf, The description of a certain head Wolf, clathed in a Bishop's rotchet. whose face is like unto the face of a she Bear that is robbed of her young ones, whose eyes continually burn with the unquenchable flames of the deadly Cockatrice, whose teeth are like to the venomous tusks of the ramping Lion, whose mouth is full of cursed speaking and bitterness, whose tongue speaketh extreme blasphemies against thee and thy holy Anointed, whose lips are full of deadly poison, whose throat is an open Sepulchre, whose breath foameth and bloweth out threatening and slaughter against the Disciples of the Lord, whose heart without ceasing imagineth wickedness, whose hands have a delight to be embrued with the blood of the Saints, whose feet are swift to shed blood, whose whole man both body and soul go always up and down musing of mischief. This Wolf O Lord is so arrogant, haughty, and proud, seeing the government of the whole Realm is committed unto him, that he hath cast away all fear of thee. He maketh boast of his own wit, learning, and policy; his ways are always filthy, thy judgements are far out of his sight, he defieth all his enemies. For he saith in his heart, Tush, I shall ne●er be cast down, there shall no harm happen unto me. He sitteth lurking like a Lion in his den; that he may privily murder the innocent and suck his blood. When such, O Lord God, as will not obey their Popish and devilish proceedings, are brought before that grievous Wolf, they are miserably taunted, mocked, scorned, blasphemed, as thy dear beloved son was in Bishop Caiphas' house, and afterward cruelly committed to prison, to the Tower, to the Fleet, to the Marshalseys, to the King's Bench, to the Counters, to Lollardes' Tower, to Newgate, etc. where they are kept as sheep in a pinfold appointed to be slain. And as this cruel and bloody Wolf dealeth with the poor Lambs, even so do the residue of that lecherous litter. He with all other of that Wolvish kind, hunger and thirst nothing so greatly as the devouring of the bodies, and the sucking of the blood of thy poor and innocent Lambs. Ah Lord God, under that most wicked Queen jezabel, A comparison between Queen Isabella's time and ours. were not the Prophets, more cruelly handled, than thy faithful Ministers be now? for as in the days of the wicked Queen jezabel the Priests of Baal were had in great honour, & were chiefest and of highest authority about the Queen, none bearing so much rule in the Court as they, none having so much reverence done unto them, as they had; even so now is it with the idolatrous Priests of England; Priests chief in the Country, and thorough out England. they alone be chiefest and of much estimation with the Queen. They alone ●uffle and reign; they alone bear the swing in the Court; they alone have all things going forward as they desire; they alone be capped, kneeled, and crouched to; they alone have the keys of the English Kingdom hanging at their girdles: whatsoever they bind or lose, whispering and traitorously conspiring among themselves, that same is both bound and loosed in the star Chamber, in Westminster-Hall, in the Parliament house, yea in the Queen's privy Chamber, and throughout the Realm of England. The very Nobility of England are in a manner brought to such slavery, Awake Nobility. that they dare not displease the least of these spiteful spiritual limbs of Antichrist. It is writ, that certain men gave their judgements, what thing was most mighty and strongest upon earth. The first said wine is a strong thing. The second said the King is strongest. The third said, women yet have more strength, but above all things the truth beareth away the victory. But we may now say (unto such an height is the tyranny of the Spiritual Sorcerers grown) that Priests in England are mightier, than either Wine, King, Queen, Lords, Women, and all that is there besides. But how agreeth this with the example of Christ, which fled away, when the people would have made him a King or a temporal governor? Christ refused to meddle with any worldly matters, as the History of dividing the inheritance between the two brethren doth declare. Christ willed his Disciples to refuse all worldly dominion and temporal rule. When they strove among them, who of them should be taken for the greatest: Christ said unto them, The Kings of the Gentiles reign over them, and they that bear rule over them are called gracious Lords, but ye shall not be so, for he that is greatest among you, shall be as the least, and he that is chief, shall be as the minister. Christ sent not his Disciples to be Lords of the Council, Lords of the Parliament, Lord Precedent, Lord Chancellor, Lord Bishop, Lord Suffragan, Lord Deane, Master Queens Amner, Mr. controller, Mr. Steward, Mr. Receiver, Sr. john Massemonger, etc. but to be Ministers and disposers of the Mysteries of God, to be Preachers of the Gospel, to be labourers in the Lord's harvest, to be Pastors and feeders of the Lords flock, to be the salt of the earth, and the light of the world, to be an example to the faithful in word and conversation, in love, in spirit, in faith and in pureness, to feed Christ's flock so much as lieth in their power, taking the oversight of them, not as though they were compelled, but willingly, not for the desire of filthy lucre, but of a good mind, not as though they were Lord● over the Parishes, but that they be an ensample to the flock, that when the chief shepherd shall appear they may receive an uncorruptible crown of glory. The ambition and security of the Papists. But these things O Lord, have they all forgotten. These ambitious Antichrists are so drowned in vain glory, and in the desire of filthy lucre and worldly promotions, that they neither regard God, nor the higher powers, that they neither esteem their office, nor any one point of godliness & honesty, that they neither think upon the dreadful day of judgement, nor yet remember themselves to be mortal. Their whole study in the time of this their Lucifer● like pride is nothing else but to suppress thy holy truth, and to advance and set up their Antichristan Kingdom, that they as Gods may sit alone in the Consciences of men. But O Lord God, though thou sufferest these Priests of Baal for our unthankfulness a while to prosper, to reign, to rule● to ruffle, to flourish, to triumph, and to tread down thy holy Word under their ●eete, yet are we certain, that thou wilt at the last arise, defend thine own cause against these Antichrists, bring thine enemies unto confusion, and set thy people (after they have unfeignedly repent) in a quiet and blessed State. So he, and blessed be God that he after, and we now, live to see this verified in part. Miles Coverdale once Bishop of Exeter in King Edward the sixth his reign, MILES COVERDALE. being deprived of it in Queen mary's, would * Godwins Cat. p. 338. not return thereto again in the beginning of Queen Elizabeth's reign, but led a private life in London, where he writ a book entitled an Apology in defence of the Church of England Printed at London 1564. wherein he writes thus of Bishops intermeddling with secular affairs, and of their Treasons against our Kings, by the Pope's instigation. The Old Canons of the Apostles command that Bishop to be removed from his Office, which will both supply the place of a civil Magistrate, and also of an Ecclesiastical person. These men for all that both do and will needs serve both places; Nay rather the one office which they ought chiefly to execute, they once touch not, and yet no body commandeth them to be displaced, etc. And as ●o●u●, we of all others most justly have left him. For our Kings, yea even they which with greatest reverence did follow and obey the authority and faith of the Bishops of Rome, have long since found and felt well enough the yoke and tyranny of the Pope's Kingdom. For the Bishops of Rome took the Crown off from the head of our King Henry the second, and compelled him to put aside all Majesty, and like a mere private man to come unto their Legate with great submission and humility, so as all his Subjects might laugh him to scorn: more than this, they caused Bishops and Monks and some part of the Nobility to be in the field against our King john, and set all the People at liberty from their Oath whereby they owed allegiance to their King, and at last wickedly and most abominably they bereft the King not only of his Kingdom, but also of his life. Besides this, they excommunicated and cursed King Henry the eight the most famous Prince, and stirred up against him sometime the Emperor, sometime the French King, and as much as in them was, put in adventure our Realm to have been a very prey and spoil, yet were they but ●ooles and mad, to think that either so mighty a Prince could be scared with bugs and rattles, or else that so Noble and great a Kingdom, might so easily even at one morsel be devoured and swallowed up. And yet as though all this were too little, they would needs make all the Realm tributary to them, and exacted thence yearly most unjust and wrongful taxes. So dear cost us the friendship of the City of Rome. john Ponet sometimes Bishop of Winchester, JOHN PONET which he afterwards deserted, in his Apology against Doctor Martin, in defence of Priest's marriage, c. 4.5. p. 44.52.53.54. expressly reckons up Popes, Cardinals, Bishops, Priests, Monks, Cannons, Friars, etc. to be the Orders of Antichrist, taxing them likewise severely, and comparing them with the Eustathian heretics for refusing to wear usual garments, and putting upon them garments of strange fashions, to vary from the Common sort of people in apparel: likewise of the name Bishop and Superintendent. And ●urther whereas it pleaseth Martin not only in this place, but also hereafter to jest at the name of Superintendent, he showeth himself bend to condemn all things that be good, though in so doing he cannot avoid his open shame. Who knoweth no● that the name Bishop hath so been abused, that when it was spoken, the people understood nothing else but a great Lord, that went in a white Rotchet, with a wide shaved crown, and that carrieth an Oil box with him, wh●●● he used once in 7. years riding about to confirm children, etc. Now to bring the people from this abuse, what better means can be devised than to teach the people their error by another word out of the Scriptures of the same signification? which thing by the term Superintendent would in time have been well brought to pass. For the ordinary pains of such as were called Superintendents, ●hould have taught the people to understand the duty of their Bishop, which your Papist● would fain have hidden from them. And the word Superintendent being a very Latin word made English by use; should in time have taught the people by the very Etymology and proper signification, what things were meant, when they heard that name which by this term Bishop, could not so well be done, by reason that Bishops in the time of Popery were Overseers in name, but not indeed. So that their doings could not ●each the people their names, neither what they should look for at their Bishop's hands. For the name Bishop, spoken amongst the unlearned, signified to them nothing less than a preacher of God's Word, because there was not, nor is any thing more rare in any order of Ecclesiastical persons, than to see a Bishop preach, whereof the doings of the Popish Bishops of England can this day witness; but the name Superintendent should make him ashamed of his negligence, and afraid of his idleness, knowing that S. Paul doth call upon him, to attend to himself and to his whole flock: of the which sentence our Bishops mark the first piece right well, that is, to take heed to themselves, but they be so deaf, they cannot hearken to the second, that is, to look to their flock. I deny not but that the name Bishop may be well taken; but because the evilness of the abuse hath marred the goodness of the word, it cannot be denied, but that it was not amiss to join for a time another word with it in his place, whereby to restore that abused word to his right signification. And the name Superintendent is such a name, that the Papists themselves (saving such as lack both learning and wit) cannot find fault withal. For Peresius the Spaniard and an Arch-papist (out of whom Martin hath stolen a great part of his book) speaking of a Bishop saith; Primum Episcopi munus nomen ipsum prae se fert, quod est superintendere, Episcopus enim Superintendens interpretant, visitans aut supervidens, etc. that is to say: the chief Office of a Bishop by interpretation signifieth a Superintendent, a visitor, or an Overseer. Why did not Martin as well steal this piece out of Peresius, as he did steal all the Common places that he hath for the proof of the Canons of the Apostles, and of traditions in his second and third Chapters? Martin in the 88 leaf is not ashamed in his book to divide the significations of the terms (Bishop and Superintendent) as though the one were not signified by the other. But it may be that Martin, as the rest of the Popish Sect, would not have the name of (Superintendent) or minister used, lest that name which did put the people in remembrance of Sacrificing and blood sapping, should be forgotten. Thus, and much more he. Walter Haddon, WALTER HADDON. Vicechancellor of the University of Cambridge for sundry years in King Edward the 6. and Deane of the Arches in Queen Elizabeth reign, in his Book against Hierome Osorius, l. 3. fol. 251, writes short but sharp, of the Treasons of our English Prelates against our Kings. There have been few Princes in this our Britain for the space of 5 hundred years to whom most sordid Monks, but especially those who have possessed the See of Canterbury, have not procured some troubles. Anselm, how insolently opposed he himself to William Rufus and Henry the first? Theobald how proud was he against King Stephen? how great Tragedies did Thomas of Canterbury, whom you have canonised for a Saint for Sedition, raise up against Henry the second? William of Ely, and also Thomas Arundel of Canterbury, a nefarious Traitor, what wonderful troubles procured he, not only to King Richard the second, but to all estates of the Kingdom? What King john suffered from Langton and other Bishops, (who procured him to be judicially deprived of his Crown and Kingdom by the Pope) is unknown to none: neither was Edmund of Canterbury less opposite to King Henry the third: Edward the first succeeded Henry his Father in the government, whom john Peckham of Canterbury resisted with incredible boldness, leaving Winchelsie his Successor, who nothing degenerating from his footsteps, had wonderful contentions with the King: Both of them an Archbishop, each of them an arch-contemner of Majesty. What shall I say of Archbishop Walter, to whom it was not sufficient by force to rescue Adrian (or Alton) Bishop of Hereford in despite of King and Parliament from his legal trial in open Court, and to send him away uncondemned, unless he likewise conspired with Queen Izabel against King Richard the second. That I may in the interim omit the furies and bitter concertations of others with their Princes. So he. Bishop ALLEY Bishop PILKINGTON. Mr. Nowell. Wil Alley Bishop of Exeter in his poor man's library: par. 1. Miscellanea. Praelect. 3. p. 95.96. Printed Cum Privilegio. james Pilkington Bishop of Durham, in his Treatise of burning of the Paul's Church: and in his exposition on Agge. ch. 1. v. 1. 2.3.4.9●12.13 c. 2. v. 1.2.3.4.9.10. and on Abdyas. v. 7.8. and Mr. Alexander Nowell Deane of Paul's in his Reproof of Dormans' proof London. 1565. f 43.44.45. Conclude, that Bishops and Presbyters by God's Word, are one and the same, citing S. Hieromes words on Titus, 1. and to Euagrius, and declaim much against the Pomp, wealth, and secular employments of Bishops: their words for brevity I shall pretermit. BISHOP ELMER. Mr. Elmer, afterwards Bishop of London, in his harborough for faithful subjects, Printed at Strasborough, writes thus against Bishop's Civil Authority, lordliness, and wealth. Christ saith Luke 12. Who made me a judge between you? as though he would say, it belongeth not to my Office to determine matters of Policy and inheritance, that belongeth to the Civil Magistrate. If he had thought it had been within the Compass of his function, why and with what Conscience refused he to set them at one, who were at strife, and to put that out of doubt which was in suit? If he might do it, and would not, he lacked Charity, and did not his duty. If it belonged not to him, how belongeth it to any of his Disciples or Successors? had he not as large a Commission as he gave? or could he give that he had not? But he knowing his Office, as the Prophet Esay had foretold; to preach the Gospel, would do nothing without warrant. And therefore being asked if he were a King, answered simply and by a plain negative, My Kingdom is not of this world. If his Kingdom was not here, neither the ordering of Policies; yea when they would have taken him up to have made him a King, as one that refused that belonged not to him, Few of our Prelates would now refuse such a proffer. he conveyed himself from among them. If imperial jurisdiction belonged to him, why refused he his calling? If it did not, where had Paul, Peter, or any other, any authority to meddle with that which he refused: seeing he saith, As my Father sent me, so send I you. In another place, Christ knowing the bounds of his calling, would not meddle with extern policy. Hence Bishops me thinks by his example, should not give themselves too much the bridle, and too large a scope to meddle too far with matters of policy. If these two Offices, I mean Ecclesiastical and Civil be so jumbled in both functions, there can be no quiet or well ordered Commonwealth. Christ saith to his Disciples: Princes of the Nations do bear rule like Lords, it shall not be so with you. It falleth not into an Apostles or Churchman's Office, to meddle with such matters. For none going to war, entangleth himself with the affairs of this life, it is enough for them to attend upon one Office; to attend as sole Priests nor as errand Bailiffs. (And elsewhere in that Book he proceeds thus.) Come off ye Bishops, away with your superfluities, yield up your thousands, be content with hundreds, as they be in other reformed Churches, where there be as great learned men as you are. LET YOUR PORTION BE PRIESTLIKE, NOT PRINCELIKE. Let the Queen have the rest of your temporalties, to maintain wars, and to build Schools throughout the Realm, that every Parish Church may have its Preacher, every City her superintendent to live not pompously, which will never be unless your Lands be disposed and bestowed upon many, which now feed and fat but one. Remember that Abimelech, when David in his banishment would have dined with him, kept such Hospitality, that he had no bread to give him but the Shewbread. Where was all his Superfluity to keep your pretended hospitality? for that is the cause that you allege, you must have thousand thousands; as though you were commanded to keep Hospitality, rather with a thousand than with an hundred: Remember the Apostles were so poor, that when the lame man who lay at the Temple gate called beautiful Act. 3. ● to 7. asked an Alms of Peter and john as they went about to go, into the Temple; Peter answered him in this manner, Silver and gold have I none; and Paul was so far from having Lordships, that his own hands ministered oft times to his necessities. If the Apostles of our Saviour had so small possessions and revenues, Cor. 4.12. why should our Prelates, who boast themselves to be their proper Successors enjoy or covet so great: when as Paul, enjoins them, if they have but food and raiment, * 1 Tim. 6.8. therewith to be content, godliness alone with contentment being great gain, and a sufficient portion. Nicholas Bullingham after Bishop of Lincoln, NICHOLAS BULLINGHAM. in his Printed Letter to Master Bull Decemb. 5. 1564. writes thus from Embden, where he arrived after many storms: Would God Master Bull, that all the Prelates of England had been with me, when we fell to cutting of Cables, & riding at Anchor in the raging Seas. There would have been tearing of square Caps, renting of Rotchets, defying of Bishoprickes, despising of pomp, promising of new life; crying for mercy; O what a Tragedy would there have been! Well, well, though now they walk dry shod in their Palaces, there is a God that will try them and all his people by fire or by water, unless we heartily repent. Grace to repent, grant us, O Lord, without delay, Amen, Amen. john Bridges Deane of Salisbury afterwards Bishop of Oxford and a great stickler for Episcopacy, JOHN BRIDGES. in his Book entitled, The Supremacy of Christian Princes, ●ver all persons throughout their Dominions, in all cases so well Ecclesiastical at Temporal. Printed at London, 1573. p. 359. to 364● writes thus of the parity and identity of Bishops and Presbyters, and of clearing Aeriaus from Heresy in this point● First, that Aerius said, there was no difference between a Priest & Bishop, Difference between Priests and Bishops. and ye ask (Mr. Stapleton) how say we to him. Whatsoever we say to him, we have first to say to you, that saving the reverence of your Priesthood, there is no difference between you and a liar, to object Aerius herein to us, whereas (ye know well enough) our Church doth acknowledge in the ministry, a difference of Deacon and Elder, from a Bishop, although not according to your Popish Orders: For as neither Epiphanius, nor yet Augustine (quoted by you) speaketh there of any sacrificing Priest, so he never knew any such Pontifical Prelates as your Popish Church breedeth; and yet of those that were even then in Epiphanius time, and of their difference from the Elders or Priests, if ye know not how it came, * Hi●r●ni●us 〈◊〉 Titum Dist. 63. Can. Oli● id●m. Hierome that lived in the same age will tell you; or if ye have not read him, your own Canons will tell ye what he saith. Idem est ergo Presbyter qui Episcopus, & antequam Diaboli studia, etc. An Elder or Priest therefore is the same that a Bishop, and before that the studies of the Devil were made in Religion, and that the people said, I hold of Paul; I of Apollo, I of Cephas, the Churches were governed by the Common Council of the Elders; but after that every one did account those to be his, and not to be Christ's, whom he had baptised, in all the world, it was decreed, that one of the Elders being chosen, should be placed above the rest: to whom all the care or charge of the Churches should belong, and the seed of Schisms be taken away. And a little after, Sicut ergo Presbyteri, as therefore the Elders know that they by the custom of the Church are subject to him, that is set over them: so let the Bishops know, that they more by custom, than by the truth of the Lords dispensation, are greater than the Elders. This was the judgement of the ancient Fathers, and yet were they no Arians nor Aerians therefore. Yea Pe●er Lombard the master of the sentences, citing also Isidorus to witness, saith. * Lib. 4. Dist. 24.1. Apud veteres idem Episcopi & Presbyteri fuerunt. Among the the Ancient Fathers, Bishops and Elders were all one. And again alleging the Apostle S. Paul, he saith, Qualis autem, etc. But what manner an El●er ought to be chosen, the Apostle writing to Timothy declareth where by the name of Bishop he signifieth an Elder, ● Tim. 3● and a non after; Cumque omnes, and when all of them (he meaneth his false seven orders) are spiritual and holy, yet the Canons account only two Orders to be excelling holy, that is to say Deaconship and Eldership. Because the primitive Church is read to have these alone, and we have the Apostles Commandment of these alone, for the Apostles in every City ordained Bishop and Elders. Neither the Master only writeth thus; but almost all your Schoolmen, yea though they be themselves of the contrary opinion, yet they write this was the ancient opinion. And so Durandus, though he make a difference between the power of Jurisdiction, and the power of order, yet he showeth that both the Scripture, and S. Hierome maketh no difference, but only the custom and institution of the Church. The Apostle (saith he) writing to the Philippians cap. 1. saith, with the Bishops and the Deacons, by them understanding the Elders, sith in one City as in Philippos, many Bishops aught not to be. Again, Act. 2. he saith, Look to yourselves and to all the flock in which the Holy ●host hath placed you to be Bishops. And he spoke unto them of the only City of Ephesus. But this appeareth more expressly to Titus the 1. Where he saith, For this cause I have left thee at Crete, that thou shouldst correct those things that want, and ordain Elders throughout the Cities, even as I have appointed to thee, if any be blameless, the husband of one wife. And strait he setteth under it, a Bishop must me blameless: and whom before he named an Elder he calleth now a Bishop: and in the 4. of the 1. to Timothy, Despise not (saith he) the grace of God which is given to thee through the imposition of the hands of an Elder, that is to say of a Bishop. S. Paul called himself an Elder, when he was the Bishop that ordained him. Thus far and more at large Durandus, concluding at length Sic Ergo, Thus therefore saith S. Hierome, that a Bishop and an Elder, olim fuerunt synonyma, etc. were in the old time divers names betokening one thing indifferently, and also of one administration; because the Churches were ruled by the Commune Counsel of the Priests. But for the remedy of a Schism, lest each one drawing the Church after him, should break her, it was ordained that one should be above the rest, Et quoad nomen, etc. And so far forth as stretcheth to the name, that he only should be called Bishop, and that so far as stretcheth to the administration of some Sacraments & Sacramentals, they should be reserved to him by the custom and constitution of the Church: And this would Hierome, expressly 93. Dist. cap. legimus, in Esa & super Epistolam ad Tit. & recitatur. Dist. 93. cap. Olim Presbyteri, etc. Consuetudo aut institutio Ecclesiae potest dare jurisdictionem, sed non potestatem ordinis aut consecrationis, quare etc. He therefore that counteth this erroneous or perilous let him impute this to Hierome, out of whose saying in the fore alleged Chapter Legimus in Esa, the foresaid authorities are taken. Where also he putteth an example. That is of a Bishop in respect of Priests, as of an Archdeacon in respect of Deacons: unless the Deacons choose one among themselves whom they call archdeacon, etc. In the end, Durandus reconciling Hierome, saith, and the authorities alleged by Hierome withstand it not, because according to the name and the truth of the thing, every Bishop is an Elder, and on the other part, so far as stretcheth to the name, every Elder having cure, may be called a Bishop, as Super-attendent on other, although the consecration of a Bishop, or the chief Priest, be larger than of a simple Priest or Elder, but peradventure in the Primitive Church, they made not such force in the difference of names as they do now; And therefore they called a Bishop every ●ne that had a cure. Thus writeth Durandus of the ancient Father's opinions. And will you count him or them Aerian● too? And this also doth your Insti●uti● d●ctr. Christi, de sh●r● ordinis. fol. 196. Institution in Colony Council confess: Non est tamen putandum. We must not for all this t●inke, that he ordained Bishops another order from Priests, for in the primitive Church Bishops and Priests were all one. The which the Epistles of Peter and Paul the Apostles; Saint Hierome also and almost all the ancient Ecclesiastical Writers do witness. And chiefly that place of the first Epistle of Saint Peter the fifth Chapter, is evident to declare this: For when Peter had said, the Elders that are among you, I also an Elder with you beseech, which am also a witness of the passions of Christ, and partaker of the Glory to come that shall be revealed: He joined under it, feed or guide the flock of Christ that is among you, and oversee it, not by compulsion, but willingly, according to God, wherein it is spoken more expressly in the Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is to say, Super-attendent, from whence also the name of Bishop is drawn. Wherefore Priesthood is esteemed the highest order in the Church. In the mean time, no body is ignorant, that this order is distinguished again, by a certain order of offices, and dignities. Thus do your Schoolmen, and Divines wi●nesse. First, that in the substance, order or character as they term it, there is no difference between a Priest and a Bishop. Secondly, that the difference is but of Accidents, and Circumstances, as degrees of dignity, jurisdiction, honour, etc. Thirdly, that in the Primitive Church this difference was not known, but they were merely all one and the same. Fourthly, that this difference was taken up by custom, consent and ordinance of the universal Church, when it once began to be dispersed in all the World. Fifthly, that it was done for the avoiding of factions and sects, that grew in the time of the Ministers equality, even anon after the Primitive Church. And some of them in the Apostles time But quite contrary, to this judgement of your Divines are all your Canonists, your Divines make seven orders; Et in hoc, saith, * Summa Ang●lica. L. Ord. Angelus de Clavisio, concordam communiter Theol. On this the Divines agree commonly, but the Canonists hold that there are nine orders, according to nine Hierarchies, that is to wit, the first notch or Psalmist, and the order of a Bishop, & that the first notch is an order, the text is in C. cu● contingit & ibi do. Anto. & Canonistae de aeta. & quali or similiter quod Episcopatus est ordo, & quod imprimatur character judicio meo, facit inconvincibiliter, te●t. in C. i. de ordinatis ab Episcopo, etc. And so according to the Canonists there shall be nine Orders. The papists controversy about their holy order. Great ado your Schoolmen & Canonists make about this, insomuch that Aerius heresy will draw very near to one of you, light on which side it shall. But yourself may hold on both sides M. Stapleton, being both a Bachelor in the one, and a student in the other. But as for your Popish Clergy, there is indeed little difference in this point or none, which barrel is better herring, Bishop o● Priest; both stark nought, or rather, neither of them, either true Priest or Bishop by Saint Paul's description. The Heavenly and earthly Kingdom are not 〈◊〉 joined that the Bishops may be earthly Kings. Af●er this, p. 926.929. He writes thus concerning Bishops intermeddling with temporal affairs. You say M. Sanders, the temporal Kingdom and the heavenly did indeed once ja●●e, but now they agree, the heavenly and the earthly Kingdomed are conjoined together. Agreement is a good hearing M. Sanders, but what mean you by this conjunction that the one is become the other, and not still distinguished from it? or that your Pope may be King, and his Bishop's Princes of both? nay M. Sanders, you find not that agreement and conjunction. For Christ hath put such a bar between them, that his spiritual Ministers cannot have earthly Kingdoms, nor that earthly Kings should in the estate of their earthly Kingdoms, become subject in such wise to his spiritual Ministers, otherwise than to yield their obedience to their spiritual ministry, representing the power and mercy of God unto them, etc. The objection you made was this. M. Sanders objetion and answer. Whether Bishops and Pastors of the sheep of Christ may rule temporal Kingdoms? you answer, properly and of itself in no wise: but as those Kingdoms do subject themselves to the Christian faith. This is a proper elusion, M. Sanders, think you to escape thus? is it all one to subject their Kingdoms to the Christian faith, and to subject their Kingdoms to the Bishops? Good right it is that the faith should bear the chief rule? But the objection was, Whether the Bishops should or no? and therefore this distinction serveth not. For Christ simply without this or that respect debarreth all his spiritual ministers from ruling of temporal Kingdoms. Who knoweth not that properly, and of their own nature temporal Kingdoms should not be ruled of spiritual Pastors, but of Temporal Kings? None is so simple to move such a fond objection: but the objection is, Whether the one be coincident to the other? whether a Bishop, Whether a Bishop may take a Kingdom upon him properly or unproperly. to whom properly by his Bishoply office a Kingdom belongeth nor, may take upon him the government of a Kingdom, that properly by his Kingly office belongeth to a King? this is the question. And you say properly he cannot, I say much less unproperly, but properly or unproperly, Christ hath clean debarred it ●vos autem non sic: But you shall not do so. These words strick dead, M Sanders, & therefore your unproper distinctions may go pike him. Page 931● he writes that the deposings of Princes have not come so much by the violence of their unnatural Subjects: as by the practices of the Popish Bishops, Deposing of Princes by the Prelate's practices. as the ensamples of King john in England, of Childericke in France, the Henry's, and other in Germany, and in other Countries, do testify, yet were these dealings of those Bishops not allowable, but detestable: yea though it were granted that those Princes had deserved them; and broken their faith and promise's, which (if it were a good faith, and promise) was no doubt an evil breach of it, and God will take the vengeance of it, it belongeth not to the people, nor to the Bishop's Vengeance is mine, saith God, and I will render it He saith not my Bishop shall, but I will render it. Heb. 10. He adds p. 980, 981.1026 Christ's Kingdom is spiritual and not earthly, and his Ministers may not exercise in secular causes, an earthly King's authority. M. Saunders pretendeth this is to promote the Church of Christ, The Church's promotion. but such promotion confounds devotion, and hath poisoned the Church of God, as they say, a voice was heard what time Constantine (although falsely) is supposed to have endowed the Church with such royal honour, Hodie venenum intravit in Ecclesiam, This day entered poison into the Church. But Christ hath flatly forbidden it, Matth. 2●. and told his Disciples when they asked such promotion, that they knew not what they asked. But afterward, they knew and found the saying of Christ to be true, that their promotion lay in their affliction, and not in their Kingly honour, etc. Glossa in Ly●●●●●●p●r I●h. And this your own gloss out of your own Pope Gregory might have taught you. Sicut ●isit me Pater, id est, ad passiones, etc. As my Father sent me, that is to say, to troubles and afflictions, so send I you to suffer persecution, not to reign like Kings, and rule Kingdoms. And therefore sith this sentence of Christ is true, that he sent them as he was sent, and he was not sent in his humane nature to depose Kings, nor to dispose of their Kingdoms, nor to govern them. Therefore his Disciples were not sent thereto. But the Pope saith he was sent thereto, and takes it upon him, therefore he is neither minister of Christ, nor successor of his Disciples; but his Disciple that hath offered him worldly Kingdoms, if he would fall down and worship him● as he hath done, and s● hath gotten his Kingdoms etc. Hofmeister one of your stoutest Champions hath these words: Hofmeister in Luc. 12. Truly those things that have been spoken and heard from the beginning of this Gospel do enough declare the Kingdom of Christ, not to be of this world, neither that he would reign temporally in the world, sith he taketh not soldiers that can oppugn others, but fishermans, readier to suffer than to strike. And so in this place, with most manifest words Christ declareth, that he came not for this purpose, to take upon him the office of a Magistrate, Why Christ took not on him the office of a Magistrate. but rather, that he might reign in our hearts, so that it might be our hap to come to the eternal goods, whatsoever happened of our temporal goods. Therefore when he was interrupted of a certain Jew, that he would help him in recovering his inheritance, he answered, Man, who hath made me a judge or divider over you? As though he should say, hath not this world Judges that may decide so base controversies? it is not appointed unto me, that this or that man should wax rich by inheritance, but that all men should come to the inheritance of life immortal. But in these words, Christ would be token many things, to wit, that he which hath an Apostolical office, ought not to be wrapped with profane and filthy affairs: for so the Apostle saith otherwhere, No man going warfare under God entangleth himself with worldly business. And the Apostles say all at once, It is not meet for us to leave the Word of God and attend on the Tables. Christ also by this reproving, would declare that this doctrine taketh not away the Magistrates offices, but rather confirmeth them. Whereupon he saith also elsewhere, Render to Cesar that that is Caesar's. And when his Disciples strove for preeminency, he said, The Kings of the Nations govern them, and so forth. Whereby he declared, that neither he himself, nor his, ought (as they call them) to be secular Judges: neither did he by this refusing abolish the order of the Magistrate, but much more (as we have said) confirm it. Christ abolished not the magistrates office, though he him●elfe refused it. Thus far your own Doctor, Hofmeister against you, that the intent of Christ refusing to be a Judge herein was chiefly against such usurpation of worldly Magistracy, as the Pope and his Prelates too, exercise. Pag. 1095. he concludes, that a Bishop may in some cases lawfully excommunicate a wicked Prince. But who denieth this (M. Sanders) that a godly Bishop may upon great and urgent occasion, if it shall be necessary to edify God's Church, and there be no other remedy, to flee to this last censure of excommunication against a wicked King. The Bishops need not therefore calumniate Presbyteries, upon pretence, that they hold it lawful to excommunicate Kings, since they themselves aver, that Bishops may lawfully do it, and de facto, have sundry times put it in practice, both at home and abroad. So Bishop Bridges. Our laborious Historian M. john Fox M. john Fox. in his Acts and Monuments (highly applauded by the whole Convocation in their Canons, 1571. and enjoined to be had in every Cathedral and Collegiate Church, and in every Archbishops, Bishops, Deans, Arch-Deacons and Canons residentiaries house for their servants, and strangers to read in) doth every where discover condemn the Treasons, Conspiracies, Seditions, Wars, Wealth, pride, calling, and secular employments of our Bishops: of which he writes thus in particular. p. 1381. This hath been one great abuse in England these many years: that such offices as been of most importance and weight have commonly been committed to Bishops and other spiritual men: whereby three devilish mischiefs, and inconveniences have happened in this Realm, to the great dishonour of God, and utter neglecting of the flock of Christ, the which three be these: First, they have had small leisure to attend to their pastoral cures, which hereby have been utterly neglected and left undone. Secondly, it hath also puffed up many Bishops, and other spiritual persons into such haughtiness, and pride, that they have thought no Noble man of the Realm worthy to be their equal or fellow. Thirdly, where they by this means knew the very secrets of Princes, they being in such high offices, have caused the same to be known in Rome afore the King could accomplish, and bring his intents to pass in England. By ●his means hath the Papacy b●ene so maintained, and things ordered after thei● wills and pleasures, that much mischief ha●h happened in this Realm, and others, sometimes to the destruction of Princes; and sometimes to the utter undoing of many Commonwealths. So he. Who page 216.358.359.360.414.430.432.434.439.517, 518.599.625.961.972.1009.1016.1463.1856. of the said Acts and Monuments. London, 1610. writes often in the magent, That Bishops and Presbyters are all one and the same, and that there was no difference between them in the Primitive times, which was the common received opinion of our Martyrs: yea of our learned D. Humphrey Regius professor of Divinity in the University of Oxford Puritanopap. Confut. ad Rat. 3. p. 262.265. and of D. William Fulke against Bristol Motive. 40. against Gregory Martin, p 172. and confuration of the Rhemish Testament Notes on Titus 1. sect. 2. and on Philip. I. sect. 1. Bishop Iu●l. john jewel the incomparable Bishop of Salisbury, in his defence of the Apology of the Church of England Part. 2. cap. 3. disp. 5. p. 98, 99, 100, 101. writes thus of the equality of Bishops and Ministers. * Ad E●agrium Saint Jerome saith, All Bishops wheresoever they be, be they at Rome, be they at Eugubiu●, be they at Constantinople, be they at Rhegium, be all of like pre-eminence, and of like Priesthood. And as * D● simplicit. Prelat●r. Cyprian saith, There is but one Bishopric, and a piece thereof is perfectly & wholly holden of every particular Bishop. What Saint Jerome meant hereby; Erasmus, a man of great learning, and judgement expoundeth thus. Jerome seemeth to match all Bishops together, E●asm. in Scholar in Epist. ad Euagrium. as if they were all equally the Apostles successors, and he thinketh not any Bishop to be less than other for that he is poorer, or greater than other, for that he is richer: for he makes the Bishop of Eugubium (a poor town) equal with the Bishop of Rome. And farther he thinketh that a Bishop is no better than any Priest, saving that the Bishop hath authority to order Ministers. Hereto M. Harding answereth thus. M. Harding. Erasmus saith within five lines following, that the Metropolitan hath a certain dignity, and jurisdiction above other Bishops; take the one (saith he) with the other; I am contented M. Harding: Erasmus saith, The Metropolitan had a dignity above other Bishops; but he saith no●, the Bishop of Rome had jurisdiction over all Bishops throughout the World. In Saint Hieromes time there were Me●ropolitans, Archbishops, Archdeacon's and others. But Christ appointed not these distinctions of orders from the beginning. These names are not found in all the Scriptures. Hieron. i● Epist. ad Titum, c. I. This is the thing that we de●end. S. Jerome saith, Let Bishops understand (whereunto we add further, Let the Bishops of Rome themselves undestand) that they are in authority over Priests more by custom than by order of God's truth. These be Hieromes words truly translated: what he meant thereby I leave to the judgement of the Reader. Erasmus likewise saith in the self same place above alleged, Erasm. in Scholar i● Epist. ad Euagr. Whereas Saint Jerome yieldeth less dignity and authority unto Bishops, than nowadays they seem to have, we must understand he spoke of that time wherein he lived. If he had seen our Bishops that now be, he would have said otherwise. For now the Pope claimeth a power above all the powers in heaven and earth, as it is written in the Council of Lateran. Again, ●rasmus in another place speaking hereof, saith thus. Sub. L●●ne S●ssi●ne 10. Erasm. in Apologia ad Pium. This holy man Saint Jerome saith plainly and freely, and as he thinketh, that the Bishop of Rome is above other Bishops, not by Bishopricke● but only by riches. By riches only, M. Harding, Erasmus saith, the Pope is above other Bishops. By riches only (he saith) not by right of God's word, not by virtue, not by learning, not by diligence in preaching, but only by riches. Now it may please you to follow your own rule, and to lay the one saying to the other. But Saint Ieromes words are plain of themselves, and have no need of other expositor. Thus he writeth. * Hieron. ad Euagrium. What doth a Bishop saving only the ordering of Ministers, but a Priest may do the same? Neither may we think that the Church of Rome is one● and the Church of all the world beside is another, France, England, Africa, Persia, Levant, India, and all barbarous Nations worship one Christ, and keep one rule of the truth. If we seek for Authority, the whole world is greater than the City of Rome. Wheresoever there be a Bishop, be it at Eugu●ium, be it at Rome, be it at Constantinople, be it at Rhegium, Be it at Alexandria, be it at Tanais, they are all of one worthiness, they are all of one Bishopric; The power of riches, and the baseness of poverty maketh not a Bishop either higher or lower, for they are all the Apostles successors: What bring you me the custom of Rome, being but one City? Here M. Harding findeth great fault, for that I have translated these words, Of one Bishopric, and not as he would have it, Of one Priesthood. God wo●, a very simple quarrel. Let him take whether he liketh best, if either other of these words shall serve his turn. Erasmus saith, * Erasmus adversus Albert. Pighium. Bishop, P●iest, and Presbyter, at that time were all t●ree all one. But M● Harding saith, The Primates had Authority over other in●eriour Bishops: I grant they had so. Howbeit, they had it by agreement and custom, but neither by Christ, nor by Peter, nor Paul, nor by any right of God's Word. Saint● Jerome saith, * Hier●n. in Epist. ad Titum. c. 1. Let Bishops understand that they are above Priests, rather of Custom than of any truth or right of Christ's institution, and that they ought to rule the Church altogether. And again, * Hieron. ●odem loc●. Therefore a Priest and a Bishop are both one thing, and before that by the inflaming of the Devil, parts were taken in Religion, and these words were uttered among the people, I hold of Paul, I hold of Apollo, I hold of Peter, the Churches were governed by the common advice of the Priests. Saint Augustine saith, * August Epist. 9 The office of a Bishop is above the office of a Priest, (not by the authority of the Scriptures, but) after the names of honour, which the custom of the Church hath now obtained. So part. 2. cap. 9 Divis. 1. p. 196 He brings in M. Harding the Papist writing thus. Even so they which denied the distinction of a Bishop and a Priest, were condemned of heresy as we, find in Saint Augustine, in the Book and Chapter aforesaid. And in Epiphanius Lib. 3. cap. 75. In the Council of Constance, the same is to be found. To whom he answers in the Margin. Untruth; for hereby both Saint Paul, and Saint Jerome, and other good men are condemned of Heresy. And p. 202. He gives this further answer. But what meant M. Harding here to come in with the difference between Priests and Bishops, thinks he that Priests and Bishops hold only by Tradition? or is it so horrible an heresy as he maketh it, to say, that by the Scriptures of God a Bishop and a Priest are all one? or knoweth he how far, and unto whom, he reacheth the name of an Heretic? Verily chrysostom saith, * Chrys. in 1 Tim. Homili 11. Hieron. ad Euagrium. Between a Bishop and a Priest, in a manner there is no difference. Saint Hierome saith somewhat in rougher sort: I hear say, there is one become so peevish, that he setteth Deacons before Priests, that is to say, before Bishops: Whereas the Apostle plainly teacheth us, that Priests and Bishops he all one. Saint Augustine saith: * Aug. in quaest. Novi & Vet. Testam● q. 101. What is a Bishop but the first Priest, that is to say, the highest Priest? So saith Saint Ambrose. * Amb. in 1 Tim. cap. 3. There is but one consecration of a Priest and Bishop; for both of them are Priests, but the Bishop is the first. In his Sermon upon Haggai 1 p. 176. he writes thus, against the temporal possessions and secular Offices of Clergy men: When Constantinus the Emperor endowed the Church with lands and possessions, * joh. de Paristis. cap. 22. in vira Silvestri. they say there was a voice of Angels heard in the air saying: This day poison is poured into the Church. If there were poison poured into Church then; I doubt there was nover Treacle poured into it since. This we see, that from that time she hath done worse and worse. Augustine findeth fault with the multitude of Ceremonies, and saith, the Church in ●his time was in worse case by man's devises, than was the Church of the jews. Bernard said, There is no part sound in the Clergy. And again, They which choose t●e first places in the Church, are chiefest in persecuting Christ. And again, they be not Teachers, but deceivers; they are not feeders but beguilers; they be not Prelates, but pilate's. Which he thus further prosecutes in his Sermon on Matthew 9 p. 198. And what shall I speak of Bishops? Their cloven Mitre signifieth perfect knowledge of the new Testament, and the old; their Crosiers Staff signifieth diligence in attending the flock of Christ; their purple Boots and Sandals signify that they should ever be booted and ready to go abroad through thick and thin to teach the Gospel; and thereto they applied the words of the Prophet, How beautiful are the feet of them which bring glad tidings of peace, which bring glad tidings of good things? But alas, in what kind of things do they bear themselves for Bishops? These mystical titles and shows are not enough to ●e●ch in the Lord's Harvest; they are garments more meet ●or Players, than for good Labourers. Saint Bernard writes thus to Eugenius the Bishop of Rome, who sometime had been his Scholar. * De considerate ad Eug. lib. 4. ● Thou which art the shepherd ●ettest up and down shining in gold, and gorgeously attired: but what get thy sheep? If I durst speak it, these things are not the fodder for Christ's sheep, but for devils. Whatsoever apparel they have upon them, unless they will fall to work, Christ will not know them for labourers. How then can the Bishop of Rome be taken for the chief Pastor of Christ, which these 900. years hath not opened his mouth to feed the flock? These 900. years I say? since Gregory the first of that name, it can hardly be found, that ever any Bishop of Rome was seen in a Pulpit. One of themselves Adrianus the fourth a Bishop of Rome was wont to say, We succeed not Peter in teaching but Romulus in murdering. And in the Canon of ●he Apostles it is decreed, That the Bishop that teacheth not his flock, should be deposed: To which purpose they allege * Aug. de Civit. De● lib. 19 c. 19 Saint Augustine: A Bishop's office i● a name of labour, not a name of honour: that he which coveteth the place of preeminence, and hath not a desire to do good, may know he is not a Bishop. Thus saith Origen; Thus saith chrysostom: thus say divers others of the old Fathers, whom it were long and needless to rehearse. * Chrysost. Hom. 43● in opere imperfecto in Mat. There be many Priests, and few Priests, (saith chrysostom) Many that bear the name, but few that be Priests indeed. Thus the Harvest is great and plenteous, but the Labourers are but few. The labourers are but few, but the destroyers and wasters are exceeding many; Yea, such as should be the harvest men, most of all destroy the corn. I will not here report that I am well able, that your eyes have seen, and that many of you have felt; the state of our time hath been such. Saint Bernard saw it in his time, and therefore saith, * Serm. 33. in Cantica. All are friend's, and all are enemies; all are helpers, and all are adversaries and hinderers. Again, * Bern. Serm. 1. in Conu. S. Pauli. Alas, alas, O Lord God, they are the chiefest in persecuting thee, that seem to love the highest rooms, and to bear rule in thy Church, (he citys their Latin, which I omi●.) And in his Defence of the Apology ●f the Church of England, part. 6. c. 9 Diu. 3. p. 667, 568. he writes thus of Bishop's intanglement in worldly affairs, and bravery in apparel. Our Princes never took upon them the office of Bishops, but your Bishops have taken upon them the office of Princes. Of your Bishops it is written in your own * Conc. Macr●●se ●itatur. ab Illyr. int●r test●s verit. p. 121. Counsels, Behold there is now in a manner no worldly affair, but Priests and Bishops have it in hand. Such Bishops be they of whom Saint chrysostom writeth thus, They that neither believe, nor fear the judgement of God, abusing their Ecclesiastical dignity in secular sort, turn the same into secular dignity. Such Bishops they be of whom Saint Hierome saith thus, They themselves be to themselves both Laymen and Bishops too. And again, * Chrys. in Mat. Homil. 35. They worship the Lord and Melchom both together, thinking that they may serve both the World and the Lord, and satisfy two masters at once, God & Mammon; who fight under Christ, bend themselves to worldly affairs, and offer up one image, Both to God and Cesar. And therefore Cardinal Cu●am●● saith, * Hieron. contra Lucif●rianos. Hereof groweth a great deformity, that Bishops are bend only to worldly cares. Mark these words M. Harding, he saith, * Hieron. in Sophoniam, ●ap. 1. Your Bishops are bend only to worldly cares. If ye will believe none of these, * Conc. Trident. yet your Popes own Legates, in your late Chapter at Trident, speaking of your Priestlike apparel say thus: * Sub Paulo 3. Admonitio Legator. Our Priests differ nothing from Laymen, saving only in apparel, nay indeed they differ not so much from them, as in apparel. Ye say your Bishops be gay and gallant, attended and guarded with Princelike routs both behind and before: And therefore ye make no small account, specially in respect of our estate, which you call beggarly. In such disdain the Heathen sometimes said, * Av●ntinus, lib. 3. de Rupert●. That Christ was the beggerliest and poorest of all the Gods that were in heaven. Howbeit our Bishoprickes saving that certain of your Fathers have shamefully spoilt them, are now even as they were before● Certainly the poorest Bishopric in England, as it is reported, is better in revenues than three of your Pope's Italian Bishoprickes in the Kingdom of Naples: Howbeit the Gospel of Christ standeth not by riches, but by truth: in comparison of the one, we make small reckoning of the other. Nevertheless the wise and godly have evermore sound fault with the Ecclesiastical bravery of your Roman Clergy. * Ber●. in Cantic. Serm. 33. Holcot. in sapient. lect. 23. Saint Bernard saith, Therehence cometh their whorelike fineness, their player's weed, their Princely apparel: therehence cometh their gold in their bridles, in their Saddles, and in their spurs. Again he saith, * Bern. in Canti●. Serm. 77. They go trimly and finely in their colours, as if a spouse should come from her chamber: if thou shouldst suddenly see one of them jetting a far off, wouldst thou not rather think it were a spouse, than the keeper of the spouse? * Lau●. Valla de Donat. Const. Paralipomen. Laurentius Valla, although bitterly, yet not unpleasantly thus expresseth your Lordly bravey. * Vrspergen. I think if the Devil in the air have any games among them to make sport withal, they are most busily occupied in counterfeiting the apparel and tyre, and pride and riot of Priests, and have greatest pastime. Pope Bonefacius the 8. in a great jubilee; and in a solemn procession, went apparelled in the Emperors' Robes, and had the Crown Imperial on his head, and the sword of majesty borne before him as an Emperor. This spiritual jollity M. Harding liketh you well. Notwithstanding Saint Bernard saith, * Bernar. the considerations ad Eugenium. l. 4● These be pastures for Devils, not for sheep; no doubt even thus did Peter. Even such pastime played Saint Paul. Ye tell us further: though they teach not, though they say no●, though they do not, though they live not as becometh Bishops, nor as becometh a Christian man, yet be they Bishops notwithstanding. Hereat we will not greatly strive: for so the Wolf, if he once get a sheephook, and a cloak, may be a shepherd: and a blind man, if he get once into the watchtower, may be a spy; But miserable are the poor sheep that so are fed: miserable is that poor Castle that so is watched. Saint Augustine saith (a) 8 Quast. 1. Qui Episcopatum. A Bishop's office is a name of labour, and not of honour, that who so loveth to rule, and not to profit, may understand himself to be no Bishop. Again he saith of such a one, (b) August. 2. qu. 7. Qui nec. Aug. He ought rather to be called a shameless dog than a B●shop. As for that ye say, Your Bishops be duly ordinated and consecrated. Saint Augustine replieth; (c) Aug. cont. Donatist. lib. 6. Touching the outward consecration of a Bishop, many give it to wolves, and be wolves themselves. Saint Bernard speaking of your Priests and Bishops saith, (d) Bern. de considerate. ad Eugenium. lib. 3. In their apparel they are Soldiers, in their gains they are Priests and Bishops: But in effect and in deed they are neither of both: for neither do they fight in the field as do Soldiers, nor do they preach as Priests and Bishops. Of whether order therefore be they? Whereas they would be of both Orders, 1● Cor. 15. they forsake both, and confound both. Saint Paul saith, every man shall rise again in his own order: but in what order shall these rise? whether forasmuch as they have sinned without order, shall they perish without order? I fear me they shall be ordered none otherwhere, but whereas is no Order, but disorder, and horror everlasting. Again, in his Defence of the Apology of the Church of England, Par. 6. chap. 2. Divis. 1. he writes thus concerning Bishops voting, and authority in Parliament in settling matters in Religion. Where ye would seem to say, that the Parliament holden in the first year of the Queen's Majesty's Reign was no Parliament: for that your Bishops refused wilfully to agree unto the godly Laws there concluded, ye seem therein to bewray in yourself some want of skill: the wise and learned could soon have told you, that in the Parliaments of England, matters have evermore used to pass not of necessity, by the special consent of the Archbishops and Bishops, as if without them no Statute might lawfully be enacted, but only by the more part of the voices, yea although all the Archbishops and Bishops were never so earnestly bend against it. And Statutes so passing in Parliament only by the voices of the Lords temporal, without the consent and agreement of the Lords Spiritual, have nevertheless always been confirmed, and ratified by the real assent of the Prince, & have been enacted & published under the names of the Lords spiritual & Temporal. Read the Statutes of King Edward the first; There shall ye find that in a Parliament solemnly ho●tlen by him at S. Edmundbury, the Archbishops and Bishops were quite shut forth: and yet the Parliament held on; and good and wholesome laws were there enacted, the departing, or absence's, or malice of the Lords Spiritual notwithstanding. In the records thereof it is written thus (e) A●. Do. 1●9● The King keeping the Parliament wi●h his Barons, the Clergy (that is to say, the Archbishops and Bishops) being shut forth, it was enacted, etc. Likewise (f) An. 1273. In provisione Mar●ona. c. 9 In provisione de Martona in the time of King Henry the third. Whereas matter was moved of Bastardy, touching the Legitimation of Bastards, borne before Marriage; The Statute passed wholly with the Lords Temporal, whether the Lords Spiritual would or no: yea, and that contrary to the express Decrees and Canons of the Church of Rome. The like hereof (as I am informed) may be found, (g) Extr. Qui silli sunt Legitime. Rich. 2. An. 11. c. 3. Howbeit in these cases (I must confess) I walk somewhat without my compass. Touching the judgement hereof, I refer myself wholly unto the Learned. Further, whereas ye call the Doctrine of Christ, that now by God's great mercy, and to your great grief is universally and freely preached, a Parliament Religion, and a Parliament Gospel (for such sobriety becometh you well, and may stand you in stead when learning faileth) ye might have remembered that Christ himself at the beginning wa● universally received, and honoured through this Realm by assent of Parliament; and further, that without Parliament your Pope himself was never received, no not in the late time of Queen Ma●y. Yea and even then his holiness was clogged with Parliament conditions, that whatsoever had been determined in Parliament, and was not repealed, were it never so contrary to his will and Canons, should remain still inviolable and stand in force. Otherwise his holiness had gone home again. Such, M. Harding, is the authority of a Parliament: Verily if Parliaments of Realms be no Parliaments, then will your Pope be no Pope. Therefore as you now call the truth of God, that we profess a Parliament Religion, and a Parliament Gospel, even so with like sobriety and gravity of speech ye might have said, Our Fathers in old times had a Parliament Christ. And your late Fathers and Brethren had of late, in the time of Queen Mary, a Parliament Faith, a Parliament Mass, & a Parliament Pope. Neither is it so strange a matter to see Ecclesiastical causes debated in Parliament. Read ●he Laws of K. Inas, K. Elfred, K. Edward, K. Ethelstane, K. Edmund, K. Edgar, K. Canute; and ye shall find that our godly forefathers, the Princes and Peers of this Realm, never vouchsafed to entreat of matters of Peace, or War, or otherwise touching the Common State, before all controversies of Religion, and causes Ecclesiastical had been concluded King, (h) L●ges Canuti. Canut● in his Parliament holden at Winchester upon Christmas day, after sundry Laws and Orders made touching the Faith, the keeping of Holidays, Public prayers, learning of the Lords Prayer, receiving of the Communion thrice in the year, the manner and ●orme of Baptism, Fasting, and other like matters of Religion, in the end thereof saith thus: jam sequitur institutio Legum Secularium: Now followeth an order of Temporal Laws. In a Parliament holden by King William the Conqueror, it is written thus. Rex, quia Vicarius Summi Regis est, ad hoc constituitur, ut Regnum & populum Domini, & super omnia sanctam Ecclesiam regat & defendat &c. The King for as much as he is the Vicar of the Highest King, is thererefore appointed to this purpose, that he should rule and defend the Kingdom and people of the Lord, and above all things the holy Church, etc. Hereby it appeareth that Kings and Princes are specially and of purpose appointed by God, not only to defend, but also to Govern and Rule the Holy Church. Thus far Bishop jewel, who here clearly affirms, that Parliaments may be kept, and matters of Religion there determined without Bishops. Neither is this any strange doctrine, for not only M●. Richard Crompton in his jurisdiction of Courts. fol. 19, 20. (who citys this passage of Bishop jewel) is of the same opinion; but in the famous (i) Robert Keilwey his Reports, f. 184. b. case of Doctor Standish in the 7. year of King Henry the eight, at a meeting at Black Friars before the King himself, the whole Temporal Council, and a Committee of both Houses of Parliament, it was resolved by all the Judges, (k) Nostre Seig●iour le Roy poit assets bien tener son Parliament perley, & says temporal Seigniours, & per ses Commons, tout sans les spirituals Signors; Carlos spiritual Signiors nont ascun place en●● Parliament Chamber per Reason de lour spiritualty, mes solement per● Reason de lour Temporal possessions etc. Bishop Latymer. Bishop Bils●n. That our Lord the King may very well hold his Parliament by himself, his Temporal Lords, and by his Commons, altogether without the Spiritual Lords, for the spiritual Lords have no place in the Parliament Chamber of reason of their spirituality but only by reason of their Temporal possessions or Baronies. And if this be not sufficient evidence● Bishop Latimer in his fourth Sermon of the Plough, p. 19, 20. complaines against Bishops placing in, & being Lords of the Parliament; & makes this one chief cause, that they be unpreaching Prelates, lazy loiterers, and idle Ministers. Yea, Thomas Bilson Bishop of Winchester, a great Patriot of Episcopacy, resolves and proves as much in his Book entitled, The true difference between Christian Subjection and unchristian Rebellion part. 3. p. 540, 541, 542. If her Majesty receiv●d and established nothing but the truth of Christ in her Pa●liament, A Parliament taking part with truth hath the warrant of God and the Magistrate. in vain do you bark against God and the Magistrate for lack of competent Courts, Ecclesiastical Judges, and legal means to debate and decide matters of Religion. Wh●n God commandeth, all humane bars and Laws do cease: If they join with God; they may be used, if they impugn the truth, they must be despised. And yet in our case the Sceptre united and adjoined itself to the word of God, and therefore if Princes may command for truth in their own dominions, as I have largely proved they may; why should not the Prince having the full consent of her Nobles and Commons restore and settle the truth of God within her Realm? Phil. Lay men may not pronounce of Faith. Theo. But Laymen may choose what faith they will profess, Laymen may make their choice what faith they will profess. and Princes may dispose of their Kingdoms, though Priests and Bishops would say nay. Phi. Religion they may not dispose without a Council. Theo. Not if God command. Phi. How shall they know what God commandeth unless they have a Council. Theo. This is childish wrangling, I ask, if God command, whether the Prince shall refuse to obey till the Clergy confirm the same? Phi. You may be sure a wise and sober Clergy will not descent from God's precepts. Theo. What they will do, is out of our matter. But in case they do; to which shall the Prince hearken, to God or those that bear themselves for Priests. Phi. In case they do so, you need not doubt, but God must be regarded and not men. Theo. And hath the Prince sufficient authority to put that in ●re which God commandeth, The Prince is authorized from God to execute his Commandment. though the Priests continue their wilfulness? Phi. There is no Council nor consent of men good against God. Theo. Hold you there; Then when Christian Princes are instructed and resolved by learned and faithful teachers what God requireth at their hands, what need they care for the backward disposition of such false Prophets as are turned from the truth and preach lies? Phi. In England when her Majesty came to the Crown, it was not so. The Bishops that dissented were grave, virtuous and honourable Pastors, standing in defence of the Catholic and ancient Faith of their Fathers. Theo. You say so, we say no. Phi. Those be but words. Theo. You say very right; and therefore the more to blame you, that in both your books do play on that string with your Rhetorical and Thrasonical fluence, and never enter any point or proof, that my profi● your Reader: you presume yourselves to have such apparent right and rule over the Faith, over the Church, The Jesuits presume that all is theirs. over Christian Princes, and Realms, that without your consent they shall neither conclude, nor consult what religion they will profess. Their acts shall be disorders, their Law's injuries, their correction tyranny, if you mislike them. This dominion and jurisdiction over all Kingdoms and Countries, if your holy Father and you may have for the speaking; you were not wise if you would not claim it, but before we believe you, you must bring some better ground of your Title then such magnifical and majestical flourishes. The Prince and the parliament, you say, had no power to determine, or deliberate of those matters● And why so? you (to wit Bishops) did descent. May not the Prince command for truth within her Realm, The Prince may command for truth, though the Bishops would say no. except your consents be first required and had? May not her Highness serve Christ in making Laws for Christ, without your liking? Claim you that interest and prerogative, that without you nothing shall be done in matters of Religion, by the Laws of God, or by the liberties of this Realm? By the Laws of the Land you have no such privilege. Parliaments have been kept by the King and his Barons, the Clergy wholly excluded, & yet their Acts and Statutes good. And when the Bishops were present, their voices from the Conquest to this day were never negative. By God's Law you have nothing to do with making Laws for Kingdoms and commonwealths: you may teach, you may not command. Persuasion is your part, compulsion is the Princes. If Princes embrace the truth, you must obey them. If they pursue truth, you must abide them. By what authority then claim you this Dominion over Princes, The Jesuits have neither God's Law, nor man's to make that which the Prince, and the Parliament did, to be void for lack of the Bishop's assents. that their Laws for Religion shall be void unless you consent? Phi. They be no Judges of faith. Theo. No more are you. It is lawful for any Christian to reject your doctrine, if he perceive it to be false, though you teach it in your Churches, & pronounce it in your Counsels, to be never so true. Phi. That proveth not every private man's opinion to be true. Theo. Not yet to be false, the greater number is not ever a sure warrant for truth. And Judges of faith, though Princes be not, The Kings Judah did command for truth without a Council. yet are they maintainers, establishers and upholders of faith with public power, and positive Laws, which is the point you now withstand. Phil. That they may do when a Council is precedent to guide them Theo. What Councell● had * 2 Chron. 14. cap. 15. Asa the King of Judah when he commanded his people to do according to the Law, and the Commandment, and made a cov●nant, that whosoever would not seek the Lord God of Israel should be slain? Phi. He had Azariah the prophet. Theo. One man is no Council, and he did but encourage and commend the King, and that long after he had established Religion in his Realm. What council had * 2 Chron. ●9●. Ezechiah to lead him, when he restored the true worship of God throughout his land, and was fain to send for the Priests and Levites, and to put them in mind of their duties? What Council had josiah, when ten years after his coming to the Crown he was forced to send for direction to Huldath the Prophetess, not finding a man in judah that did or could undertake the charge? 4 Kings 22. Phi. These were Kings of the Old Testament, and they had the Law of God to guide them. Theo. Then since Christian Princes have the same Scriptures which they had, and also the Gospel of Christ, and Apostolic writings to guide them, which they had not, why should they not in their Kingdoms retain the same power, Christian Princes may do the like. which you see the Kings of Judah had and used to their immor●all praise and joy? Phi. The Christian Emperors ever called Counsels, before they would attempt any thing in Ecclesiastical matters. Theo. What Council had * Constantine authorised Christian Religson without any Co●●cell. Eus●b. de vita Constant. lib. 2. Constantine, when with his Princely power he publicly received and settled Christian religion throughout the World, twenty years before the Fathers met at Nice? What counsels had justinian for all those Ecclesiastical constitutions and orders, * justinian had no Council for the making of his Constitutions which he decreed and I have often repeated? What Counsels had Charles for the Church Laws and Chapters which he proposed and enjoined as well to the Pastors as to the people of his Empire? Phi. They had instruction by some godly Bishops that were about them. Theo. Conference with some Bishops, such as they liked, they might have, but counsels for these causes they had none. In 480. years after Christian Religion was established by Christian Laws, I mean from Constantine the first, to Constantine the seventh, there were very near forty Christian Emperors, whose Laws and Acts for Ecclesiastical affairs were infinite; and yet in all that time they never called but six general Counsels, But 6. general Counsels in 790 years. and those for the Godhead of the Son, and the Holy Ghost, and for the two distinct natures and wills in Christ. All other points of Christian Doctrine and Discipline they received, established, and maintained without ecumenical Counsels, upon the private instruction of such Bishops and clerks as they favoured or trusted. * So●ra. l. 5. c. 10. Theodosius made his own choice what Religion he would establish. Theodosius, as I showed before, made his own choice what faith he would follow, & had no man, nor means to direct him unto truth, but his own prayers unto God, and private reading of those sundry confessions that were offered him, etc. Pag. 543. he thus proceeds, Had you been in the Primitive Church of Christ, you would have gallantly disdained these & other examples of Christian Kings and Countries converted and instructed by Merchants, sometimes by women, Realms have been Christened upon the persuasions of Lay men and women. most times by the single persuasion of one man without all legal means or judicial proceedings: the poor souls of very zeal embracing the Word of life when it was first offered them, and neglecting your number of voices, consent of Priest's, and competent Courts, as frivolous exceptions against God, and dangerous lets to their Salvations † Ruff. l. ●. c. 9 And never asked the Priests leave so to do●. Soc. l. 1. c. 19 Frumentius a Christian Child, taken prisoner in India the farther, India converted by Merchants. and brought at length by God's good Providence to bear some sway in the Realm in the nonage of the King, carefully sought for such as were Christians among the Roman Merchants, and gave them most free power to have assemblies in every place, yielding them whatsoever was requisite, and exhorting them in sundry places to use the Christian prayers. And within short time he built a Church and brought it to pass, that some of the Indians were instructed in the faith and joined with them. The † Ruff. l. 1. c. 10. King of Iberia near Pontus, Iberia converted by a woman. when he saw his wi●e restored to health by the prayers of a Christian Captive, and himself delivered out of the sudden danger that he was in, only by thinking and calling on Christ, whom the Captive woman named so often to his wife, sent for the woman, and desired to learn the manner of her Religion, and promised after that never to worship any other God but Christ: The Jesuits would have been eloquent against this King that yielded his Realm to Christ at the direction of a silly wench. The Captive woman taught him as much as a woman might, and admonished him to build a Church and described the form (how it must be done;) whereupon the King calling the people of the whole Nation together, told what had befallen the Queen and him, and taught them the faith, and became as it were the Apostle of this Nation, though he were not yet baptised. The examples of England, France, and other Countries, are innumerable, where Kings and Common wealths, at the preaching of one man, have submitted themselves to the faith of Christ, without Counsels or any Synodall or judicial proceedings. And therefore each Prince and people without these means have lawful power to serve God and Christ his Son, Any man may serve Christ whosoever say nay. notwithstanding twenty Bishops as in our case, or if you will, twenty thousand Bishops, should take exceptions to the Gospel of truth, which is nothing else but to wax mad against God, by pretence of humane reason and order. By all which it is evident that Parliaments may not only be held and determine Secular matters, but likewise Ecclesiastical and Religious, without the presence of Bishops which is no ways necessary, if expedient. Touching the parity of Bishops & Presbyters by Divine institution & their difference only by custom, he determins thus, * Ibid. part. 2. pag. 233.234. The title and authorithy of Arch-Bishops and patriarchs was not ordained by the Commandment of Christ or his Apostles, patriarchs not erected by Christ but by consent of Bishops. but the Bishops long after, when the Church began to be troubled with dissensions, were content to link themselves together, and in every Province to suffer one (whom they preferred for the worthiness of his City and called their Metropolitan, that is, Bishop of the chief or mother City) to have this prerogative in all doubts of Doctrine and Discipline to assemble the rest of his brethren or consult them absent by Letters, and see that observed, which the most part of them determined. * Hiero. in Epist. ad Ti●. cap. 1. Ibid. Before there began Schisms in Religion the Churches, saith S. Hierome, were governed by the Common Council of the Seniors. And therefore let the Bishops understand that they be greater than (Ministers or) Elders rather by custom, than by any truth of the Lords appointment, and that they ought to govern the Church in Common: and in his Epistle to Evagrius having fully proved by the Scriptures that the Apostles called themselves but Presbyters, Elders or Seniors, he addeth. * Hiero. ad Evag. Epist. ●. That after their times, one was chosen in every Church and preferred before the rest to have the dignity of a Bishop, this was provided for a remedy against Schisms, lest every man drawing some unto him should rend the Church of Christ in pieces. For what doth a Bishop, except ordering of others, Ibidem. which an Elder may not do? And lest you should think he speaketh not as well of the chief as of the meaner Bishops, he compareth three of the greatest patriarchs with three of the poorest Bishops he could name. * Hiero● Ibid. A Bishop of what place soever he be, either of Rome, or of Eugubium, or of Constantinople, or of Rhegium, or of Alexandria, or of Tajus hath the same merit and the same (function or) Priesthood, abundance of riches or baseness of poverty doth not make a Bishop higher or lower, for they all be successors to the Apostles. So that the Bishop of Rome by Commission from Christ and succession from the Apostles is no higher than the meanest Bishop in world. The Patriarches grew by consent and custom. The Superiority which he and others had as metropolitans in their own Provinces came by custom, as the great Council of † Concil. Nicen. cap. 6. Nice witnesseth, not by Christ's institution. Let the old use continue in Egypt, Lybia and Pentapolis, that the Bishop of Alexandria be chief over all those places, for so much as the Bishop of Rome hath the like custom. Likewise at Antioch, and in other Provinces, let the Churches keep theer Prerogatives. The general Council of Ephesus confesseth the same. † Concil. Ephes. 1. Decretum post quam Cypr. Episc. accessissent ad council. It seemeth good to this sacred and Ecumenical Synod to conserve to every Province, their right privileges whole and untouched, which they have had of old according to the custom that now long hath prevailed. Next their authority was subject not only to the discretion and moderation of their brethren assembled in Council, patriarchs always subject to Princes and their Ecclesiastical Laws. but also to the Laws and Edicts of Christian Princes, to be granted, extended, limited and ordered as they say cause. For example, the first Council of Constantinople advanced the Bishop of that City to be the next Patriarch to the Bishop of Rome, which before he was not. And the Council of * Concil. Chalced. acts. 16. Chalcedon made him equal in Ecclesiastical honours with the Bishop of Rome, and assigned him a larger Province than before he had. So justinian gave to the City in Africa, that he called after his own name the See of an Archbishop. Touching Bishops secular Jurisdiction, imprisonment, and temporal affairs he writes thus, * Ibid. part. 2, 126.127. Bishops be no governor's of Countries, What is meant by Governor. Princes be, that is, Bishops bear not the sword to reward and revenge, Princes do: Bishops have no power to command and punish, Princes have. This appeareth by the Words of our Saviour, expressly forbidding his Apostles to be Rulers of Nations, and leaving it to Princes. * Mat. 20. and Mark. 10. The Kings of Nations rule over (their people) and they that be great ones, exercise authority; with you it shall not be so, that is, you shall neither bear rule, Christ by that word distinguisheth the Ministers from the Magistrate. nor exercise authority over your brethren. Phi. the Word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, they overrule their Subjects with injustice and violence, you shall not do so. Theo. So your new Translation over-ruleth the Word, howbeit Christ in that place doth not traduce the power of Princes, as unjust or outrageous, but distinguisheth the calling of his Apostles from the manner of regiment which God hath allowed the magistrate. Christ saith not, Princes be Tyrants, you shall deal more courteously than they do, but he saith, Luk. 22. Princes be Lords and Rulers over their people, by God's Ordinance, you shall not be so. Again the Word which Saint Luke hath is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, without any composition. They be Lords and Masters, and S. Paul confesseth of himself and other Apostles, Not that we be Lords or Masters of your faith: yea the compound 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, is with power and force to rule men whether they will or no, not with wrong and injury to oppress them, and therefore the conclusion is inevitable, that Princes may lawfully compel and punish their Subjects which Bishops may not. Public Government is by correction and compulsion. This distinction between them is evident by their several commissions which God hath signed: The Prince, not the Priest, * Rom. 13. Mat. 26. 1 Tim. 3. & Tit. 1. Mat. 24. 2 Tim. 2. beareth the sword, Ergo the Prince not the Priest is God's Minister to revenge malefactors. Peter himself was sharply rebuked by Christ for using the sword, and in Peter all Pastors and Bishops are straitely charged not to meddle with it. All that take the sword shall perish with the sword. And of all men a Bishop must be no striker, for if he that should feed his Master's Household fall to striking, he shall have his portion with hypocrites. The servants of God must be gentle towards all, instructing those that resist with mildness, Bishops forbid to use violence. 2 Tim. 3. & 4. not compelling any with sharpness. Their function is limited to the preaching of the Word, and dispensing the Sacraments, which have no kind of compulsion in them, but invite men only by sober persuasions to believe and embrace the promises of God. To conclude, Pastors may teach, exhort, and reprove, not force, command or revenge, only Princes be governor's, that is, public Magistrates to prescribe by their Laws, and punish with the sword such as resist them within their dominions, which Bishops may not do: which he thus further prosecutes. * Part. 3. p. 358. Pastors have their regiment but over the souls, not over the bodies or goods of men. The watchmen and Shepherds that serve Christ in his Church, have their kind of regiment distinct from the temporal power and State, but that regiment of theirs is by counsel and persuasion, not by terror or compulsion, and reacheth neither to the goods nor the bodies of any men, much less to the crowns and lives of Princes, etc. Ibid. Part. 3. p. 529.526. The Pastor cannot force his flock. Prince's may force their Subjects, by the temporal sword which they bear, Bishops may not force their flock with any corporal or external violence. Chrysost. de ●ac●rd●t. l. 2. chrysostom largely debateth and fully concludeth this matter with us. If any sheep, saith he, go out of the right way, and leaving the plentiful Pastures graze on barren and steep places, the Shepherd somewhat exalteth his voice to reduce the dispersed straggling sheep, and to compel them to the ●locke. But if any man wander from the right path of the Christian faith, the Pastor must use great pains, care and patience. Pastor's may not constraine● but only persuade. Neque enim vis illi inferenda, neque terrore ille cogendus, ●erum suadendus tantum, ut de integro ad veritatem redeat. For he may not be forced, nor constrained with terror, but only persuaded to return to the truth. And again, A Bishop cannot ●ure men with such authority, as a shepherd doth his sheep, for a shepherd ●ath his choice: to bind his sheep, to diet them, to sear them and cut them● but in the other case the facility of the cure consisteth not in him that giveth but only in him that taketh the medicine. This that admirable teacher perceiving said to the Corinthians; not that we have any dominion over you under the name of Faith, but that we are helpers of your joy: For of all men Christian (Bishops) may least correct the faults of men by force. Bishop's least of all men may cor●e●t with force. judges that are without (the Church) when they take any transgressing the Laws, they show themselves to be endued with great authority and power, and compel them in spite of their hearts to change their manners. But here (in the Church) we may not off●r any violence, but only persuade. We have not so great authority given us by the Laws, as to repress offenders, and if it were lawful for us so to do, Compulsion neither Lawful nor expedient in Bishops. we have no use of any such violent power, for that Christ crowneth them which abstain from sin, not of a forced, but of a willing mind and purpose. Hilary teacheth the same Lesson: † Hillar. ad Const. ●. 2. imperfect. Bishop's may not meddle with those that b●●illing. If this violence were used for the true faith, the Doctrine of Bishops would be against it. God needeth no forced service, he requireth no constrained confession, I cannot receive any man, but him that is willing, I cannot give ●are but to him that intreateth, I cannot sign any but him that (gladly) professeth. * Origen in ●●p. 13. Epist. ad Rom. God will not have crimes revenged by the ruler's of the Church but by the judges of the world. Origen agreeth with them both. See the wisdom of the holy Ghost; because that other faults are judged by the Laws of Princes, and it seemed superfluous now to prohibit those things by God's Law, which are sufficiently revenged by man's, he repeateth those and none else as fit for religion, of which man's Law saith nothing; whereby it appeareth that the judges of this world do meddle with the greatest part of Gods Law. For all the crimes which God would have revenged, he would have them revenged not by the ●pp. & Ruler's of the Church, but by the judges of the world, and that Paul knowing, rightly calleth (the Prince) Gods minister and judge of him that doth evil. Phi. Bishops may not offer force with their own hands, but they may command others to do it for them. Theoph. A gross shift. As though Temporal Princes or Judges did execute malefactors with their own hands. Bishops by virtue of their vocation cannot claim the sword, Bishops by vert●e of their calling cannot authorise violence or arms. and consequently they cannot command, or authorise any man to take the goods or touch the bodies of Christians o● Infidels, which being a clear conclusion it is most evident they can much less licence you to take the Crowns and take the lives of Princes, to whom Rom. 13. God hath delivered the sword to judge the earth, and made them servants only to himself, since all other souls must be subject to them by the tenor of his own prescription and their first erection as the Scripture witnesseth. And touching Bishops having Conusans in their courts of Tithes, etc. he writes thus. † Ibid. par●. 2. pag. 246. For Tithes, Testaments, Administrations, Servitude, Legitimations, and such like, you went beyond your bounds, when you restrained them to your Courts, and without Caesar, made Laws for things that belonged unto Caesar. The goods, Lands, Livings, States and Families of Lay men and Clerks are Caesar's charge, The goods● lands, & livings, of Clergy men be Caesar's right. not yours, and therefore your decrees, judgements and executions in those cases, if you claim them from Christ as things spiritual, not from Caesar as matters committed of trust to you by Christian Princes, are nothing else but open and wif●ull invasions of other men's rights, you changing the names, and calling those things Spiritual and Ec●lesiasticall, which indeed be civil and temporal, and shouldering Princes from their cushions, who first suffered Bishops to sir judges in those causes, of Honour to their Persons and favour to their sunctions, which on your part is but a bad requital of their Princely graces and benefits; He adds. † Ibid. part. 2. p. 252.253. S. Paul expressly writeth of the Prince that He beareth the sword not without cause, and is God's minister to revenge him that doth evil: And our Saviour severely forbiddeth Pe●er and the rest of the Apostles to meddle with the sword. The sword committed to the Prince. All that take the sword shall perish by the sword, Rom. 13. and to them all, you know that Kings of Nations reign ●ver them● and they that be great exercise authority, with you it shall not be so. The sword is but the sign of public and Princely power, His Apostles forbidden the sword. Mat. 20. Mat. 26. and where the thing is not lawful the sign is unlawful. Since then the Lord interdicteth his Apostles and messengers all Princely power, it is evident, the sword which is ●ut a sign thereof is likewise interdicted them. Thus much Bernard sticketh not to tell Pope Bernard de considerate: l. 2. Eugenius to his face, It is the Lords voice in the Gospel, Kings of Nations are Lords over them, and they that have power over them are called gracious, and the Lord inferreth, you shall not be so. It is a clear case, the Apostles are forbidden dominion. G● thou then, saith Bernard to the Pope, and usurp if thou d●re, either an Apostleship, if thou be a Prince, or dominion if thou be Apostolic. Dominion interdicted the Pope himself. Thou art expressly forbidden one of them. If thou wilt have both, thou shalt lose both. The pattern of an Apostle is this, Dominion is interdicted, service is enjoined, Gird thyself with thy sword, the sword of the spirit, which is the Word of God. And this Pope * Caus. 3●3: Quaest 2. ¶ Inter Haec. Nicholas fairly confesseth, The Church of God hath no sword but the spiritual, wherewith she quickeneth, she killeth not. Your own Law saith, * Caus. 33. Quaest 8. ¶ De Episc. It is easily proved of Bishops and other Clergy m●n whatsoever, that they may not either by their own authority, or by the authority of the Bishop of Rom●, take weapon in hand (and excercise the material sword:) and addeth his reason, For every man besides him, and his authority which hath lawful ●●wer, and which, as the Apostle saith, beareth the sword not without cause, No Clergy m●n may use the Sword no not by the Pope's authority. to whom every soul ought to be subject, every man I say, that without his authority taketh the sword, shall perish with the sword. He that beareth the sword may lawfully put malefactors to death, and wage war with his enemies, when need so requireth, which Bishops may not do. (a) 2 Cor. 10. The weapons of our warfare are not carnal, saith Saint Paul. (b) Ad soli●●r● vitam agentes. Quid Episcopis cum bello? what have Bishops to do with battle, saith Athanasius: and (c) Ambros. l. 5. Epist. 33. A●brose, Pugn●re non deb●o, I ought not to fight. If they may not fight, much less kill, if they may do neither, they cannot bear the sword, which is appointed by God, and received of men to do both. The words of our Saviour are clear with us for the negative, My Kingdom, saith he, is not of this World: if then your Priests, Prelates, and Popes will be the servants of Christ, The servants of Christ may have no earthly Kingdom since their master had none. they must challenge no worldly Kingdom as from him, or in his name. (d) john 8. The servant is not above his Master. If the master with his own mouth have denied it, the servants may not affirm it, or usurp it. The soldiers of Christ must not (e) Matth. 10● entangle themselves with secular affairs, much less make themselves Lords, (f) Tim. 2. and Judge; of earthly matters, which office properly belongeth to the sword, and must be sustained of all those that bear the sword. The Popes themselves be●ore their power and pride grew so great, were of this opinion with us. Thus, and much more Bishop Bilson to the same effect. Not to trouble you with more quotations of this nature, which are infinite, I shall conclude only with two more authorities of men of greatest eminence, and learning in our Church, in Queen Elizabeth's later days. The first of them, is Dr. Whitakers, Dr. Whitakers, Regius Professor of Divinity in the University of Cambridge; he, in his Book Contra Du●eum. l. 6. sect. 19 & Controvers. 4. De Ecclesiae regimine. Quest. 1. c. 1. sect. 1. 2. c. 2. sect. 16. Quest. 4. c. 3. sect. 25, 26, 27, 28, 29, 30, 31. De notis Ecclesiae, qu. 5. c. 6. p 509 and Contr. 2. Concil. qu. 3. c. 2. p. 586, 587. reciting Saint Ieromes words at large on Titus 1. and to Euagrius, concludes with him; That in former times Bishops and Presbyters were all one and the same: that every where a Presbyter was the same that a Bishop is: that ALL Churches were not under the Government of one man, but were governed by the Common Counsel of their Presbyters; Ecclesiae, inquit Jeronymus, gubernabantur, etc. id est, VBIQVE OMNES, fuit hi● MOS Ecclesiarum gubernandarum. That this custom was not changed by the Apostles, said POST, Ecclesie judicto. That Bishops are greater now than Ministers not by divine institution, but custom, and that humano, non divino jure totum ●oc discrimen constat: the whole difference between them is by humane, not by divine Law, or right. That by ancient, and divine right a Presbyter was less than a Bishop NIHILO, in nothing: After which he proceeds thus. If the Apostles had changed that order (as Sanders pretendeth) what had it profited Hierome with so great diligence to have collected testimonies out of the Apostles, whereby to show, that they were sometimes the same? It might easily come into his memory, that this order was changed by the Apostles themselves, after the Church was disturbed and torn with discords. But wherefore then saith Hierom: Before it was said, I am of Paul, etc. the Church was Governed by the Common Council of Presbyters, etc. I answer, this might deceive Sanders. Hierome only alluded to the place of the Apostle, that he might show, that schisms were the cause of changing this order, as he saith elsewhere, that this was done to remedy schisms. But this remedy was almost worse than the disease. Nota. For as at first one Presbyter was set above the rest, and made a Bishop, so afterwards, one Bishop was preferred before the rest: and so this custom brought forth the Pope with his Monarchy by little and little, and brought it into the Church. Jerome so openly oppugneth the Pontifical Hierarchy, that the Papists know not what to determine or answer concerning Hierome. † Lib. 1. c. 5. De Sacr. H●m. Cant. ●●utia. Michael Medina doubts not to affirm, that Jerome was an Heretic in this kind, and that he held the very same opinion that Aerius did: verily Hierome was of the same opinion with Aerius; whereby we may the less regard that Aerius is so often objected to us, AB INSULSIS HOMINIBUS, by foolish men. If Aerius was an Heretic in this thing, he had Jerome a companion of his Heresy: and not only him but also many other Ancient Fathers both Greek and Latin, as Medina confesseth. † In cap. de Epis. her. 2. Alphonsus de Castro saith, that the Church was far enough off from the mind of Hierome; and a certain man hath written in the Margin, that Ieromes opinion is to be dissembled, not to be urged. * De Hierarch. 2. c. ●lt. Pighius writes that Jerome is involved in such difficulties, out of which he could not wind himself, and that he fell into perplexed absurdities, no ways cohearing and fight among themselves. It is no wonder if they speak evil of us, who thus petulantly insult over Jerome: * Annot. in Epis. 85. H●●r. Marianus Victorius endeavours to excuse Jerome, and writes, that he speaks not of Bishops and Presbyters, but o● Bishops only; and that verily all these are equal, and that many did ill interpret Hierome otherwise. But Jerome most manifestly compares Presbyters with Bishops, and that Marianus had most easily seen unless he had been miserably blind; yet at length by the opinion of Marianus, all Bishops are equal. † Lib. I. c. 22. de Ordinat. Hierarch Minist. Turrianus otherwise and more acutely answers: Hieronymum non dicere Presbyterum idem, sed eundem esse cum Episcopo; What knots doth this Jesui●e here seek in a Rush? If a Presbyter be the same that a Bishop is, and the Bishop the same that a Presbyter is, what at last good Jesuit canst thou think to be between a Presbyter and a Bishop? Thus verily our adversaries (yea Bpp) find not how they may defend themselves from this sentence of Hierome; and truly all of them stick in the same mire, albeit some of them are more foully plunged than others. The matter now returns to Lib. 1. de Clericis ●. 15. Bellarmine as to the Triary, he most confidently pronounceth, that Jerome differeth as much from Aerius, as a Catholic from an Heretic. I most firmly aver the contrary, that their opinions concer●ing this thing can by no means be disjoined nor distinguished. Aerius thought, that a Presbyter differed not ●rom a Bishop by Divine right and authority: Hierome contends this very thing, and defends it by the same testimonies of Scriptures as Aerius doth. Now quam inepte & pueriliter, how foolishly and childishly * Hart●5 ●5. Epiphanius answereth to those testimonies, all may perceive. For he saith, that the Apostle was wont to write thus, because that at that time, there were not any Presbyters in many Church's by reason of the paucity of Presbyters. I admire so great a Theologue, who took upon him to refute all Heretics, saw not how shamefully he was mistaken. For what? was the●● at that time greater plenty of Bishops than of Presbyters, that whereas there were many Bishops in one City, yet there were no presbyters there. The notable absurdity of this answer Bellarmine himself acknowledged. And yet this is that Epiphanius who first of all proscribed Aerius as an Heretic, absque Synodi aut Ecclesiae judicio, without the judgement of a Synod or of the Church. But what saith Bellarmine? he propoundeth a double difference between Aerius and Hierom. The first is that jerom writes everywhere, That a Bishop is greater than a Presbyter as to the power of Order. I answer, that it is most false; Hierome never writ so, neither doth he by any means acknowledge a Bishop to be greater than a Presbyter, unless it be by custom, which he distinguisheth from divine disposition. And if there were so great a difference, wherefore doth Jerome, that he may revok Deacons to modesty, & reduce them into order, affirm that Presbyters are Bishops? Whence doth he admonish that this contention taken up against Presbyters, belongs to Bps themselves, seeing Presbyters by the first institution of this order and Ministry are Bps? Now if there were the greatest difference between these in the power of order, had not Jerome been very sottish in his argument? Now whereas, he saith, * Epist. ad Eva●. What doth a Bp except ordination, which a Presbyter may not do? He speaks of the custom of those times; that not even the when by the custom of the Church, a Bishop was greater than a Presbyter, could a Bishop do more than a Presbyter in any thing, except in ordination: yea elsewhere Hierom himself attributes ordination to Presbyters: (And indeed so he doth, for in Zoph. 1. 2. Tom. 5. pag. 218. D. he writes thus; Sacerdotes, &c That Priests who baptise and consecrate the Lords Supper, which is the greater; MANUS IMPONUNT, LEVITAS ET ALIOS CONSTITWNT SACERDOTES; lay on hands, ordain Levites and other Priests, which is in truth but the less:) The second is, that although Jerome doth not acknowledge any difference jure divino between the jurisdiction of a Bishop and Presbyter, yet he grants that this was lawfully introduced by the Apostles, and that necessarily to avoid Schisms. I answer first, that Bellarmin hath resolved out of the opinion of Jerome, that there is no difference in the Jurisdiction of a Bishop and Presbyter: whence it is manifest, what Jerome thought of the Jurisdiction and Primacy of the Pope. For seeing the Primacy of the Pope consists in Jurisdiction, & Jerome thinks that jure Divino the Jurisdiction of a Bishop is not greater than that of a Presbyter, it follows from Ieromes opinion, that the Papacy (and Prelacy) Divino mullo ju●● nitatur, rests upon no divine Law. Secondly, ●●llarmine fights with himself, and makes Jerome to speak contradictions. For if Jerome thought that jurisdiction of a Bishop not to be juris Divini, how the● was that difference introduced by the Apostles? or how could Jerome prove out of the Apostles writings, that there was not any difference between them? Certainly, that which the Apostles instituted and introduced, hath the force of divine right: Finally, this profound Doctor, in his ad●0 ●0. * Printed by itself London, 1●83. Rationem Campiani. p. 51. concludes thus of Aerius●is ●is opinion. And truly, if to condemn prayers for the dead● Et Episcopo Presbyteros aequare sit h●●reticum, NIHIL CATHOLICUM ESSE POTEST; and ●o equal Presbyters to a Bishop he Heretical, nothing can be Catholic: Thus this great Doctor, William Whitaker; with whom his Coaetaneans Doctor Willet, in his Synopsi● Papismi, Controversy General. 5. part. 2. in the Appendix. p. 272. to 284. in the last Edition; and Master William Perkins in his Reformed Catholic. Cont. 18. c. 21. concur. I wonder therefore with what impudence and shameless brow * In his 3. last Books, Bishop White and Doctor H●ylin. Bishop Hall and others dare condemn the defenders of the identity and Parity of Presbyters and Bishops by Divine right for Aerian Heretics, schismatics, Novillers, and oppugners of the received Doctrine of the Church of England; when as the learnedest Prelates, Martyrs and writers of our Church (as appears by the premises) have professedly justified this opinion as Apostolical, Orthodox, Ancient, and Catholic, warranted by the unanimous consent both of Scriptures and Fathers; ●s will further appear● by the next Authority, with which I shall conclude. And that is our incomparably learned Doctor john Rainolds once professor of Divinity in the University of Oxford; Doctor john Raynolds. who in his Letter to sir Francis Knoles, Sept. 19 1598. (concerning some passages in Doctor Bancrof●s Sermon at Paul's Cross) Printed in King james his time, and now reprinted, writes thus, both touching the pretended heresy of Aerius, and the Divine right of Episcopacy. * Page 2. to 9 It appeareth, by the aforesaid words of Doctor Bancroft, that he avoucheth the Superiority which Bishops have over the Clergy to be of Gods own Ordinance, for he improveth the impugners of it, as holding with Aerius, that there is no difference by the Word of God, betwixt a Priest and a Bishop, which he could not do with reason, unless he himself proved the Bishop's superiority, as established by God's Word; and he addeth, that their opinion who gainsay it is Heresy, whereof it ensueth he thinketh it contrary to God's Word, sith Heresy is an error repugnant to the truth of the Word of God, as (according to the (a) 1 Tim. 6.3. Titus 3.10. ● Pet. 1.19.21. Scriptures) our own Church (b) The defence of the Apolog: Part. 1. & 7. division. 2. answer to the Rhem. Tit. 3.10. doth teach us. Now the arguments which he bringeth to prove it an Heresy, are partly over-weake, and partly untrue. Overweake, that he (c) Pag. 18. beginneth with, out of Epiphanius: Untrue, that he adjoineth of the General consent of the Church. For though Epiphanius do say, that Aerius his assertion is full of folly, yet he disproveth not the reason which Aerius stood on, out of the Scriptures; nay he dealeth so in seeking to disprove it, that Bellarmine the Jesui●e, (d) Tom. 1. Cant. 3. lib. 1. c. 15. though desirous to make the best of Epiphanius, whose opinion herein he maintaineth against the Protestants, yet is forced to confess, that Epiphanius his answer is not all of the wisest, nor any way can fit the text. As for the general consent of the whole Church which Doctor Bancrof● saith, condemned that opinion of Aerius for an Heresy & himself for an Heretic, because he persisted in it, that is a large speech, but what proof hath he, that the whole Church did so? It appeareth he saith in H●r●s●● 15. Epiphanius. It doth not, & the contrary appeareth by In Epist. ad Titum & Epist. 85. ad Evagrium. S. Jerome & sundry others, who lived some in the same time, some after Epiphanius, even Saint Augustine himself, though Doctor Bancroft cite him, as bearing witness thereof; likewise I grant Saint Augustine in his book of (g) ●ap. 53. Heresies, ascribeth this to Aerius, for one; that he said Pres●yterum ab Episcopo nulla differentia deberi discerni; but it is one thing to say, there ought to be no difference between them, (which Aerius saying condemned the Church's order, yea made a Schism therein) and so is censured by S. Austin, counting it an heresy as Epiphanius from whom he took it recorded, himself, as he (h) In Argu. praefix. lib. 3. witnesseth; not knowing how far the name of Heresy should be stretched, another thing to say, that by the Word of God there is no difference betwixt them, but by the order and custom of the Church: which S. Austin saith in effect himself; so far was he from witnessing this to be Heresy by the general consent of the whole Church: (i) Epist. 19 which untruth how wrongfully it is fathered on him, and on Epiphanius (who yet are all the witnesses, that Doctor Bancroft hath produced for the proole hereof, or can for aught that I know) it may appear by this that our learned Country man of godly memory, (k) Defence of the Apolog. Part 2. c. 9 divis. 1. pa. 198. Bishop jewel, when Harding to convince the same opinion of heresy, alleged the same witnesses, citing to the contrary chrysostom, Jerome, Austin and Ambrose, knit up his answer with these words: All these, and other Holy Fathers, together with the Apostle S. Paul, for thus saying, by Hardings advice must be held for Heretics. And (l) De Sacror. Hom. Orig. & consecr. l. 1. c. 5. Michael Medina, a man of great account in the Council of Trent, more ingenuous herein than many other Papists, affirmeth not only the former ancient writers alleged by Bishop jewel, but also that another Jerome, Theodoret, Primasius, Sedulius, and Theophylact, were of the same mind touching this matter with Aerius: with whom agree likewise (m) 1 Tim. 3. Oecumenius, and (n) In Epist. ad Titum. Anselmus Archbishop of Canterbury, and an other (o) Collect. Can. l. 7. cap. 87. Anselmus, and (p) Polyc. lib. 2. Tit. 1.9. & 39 Gregory, and (q) Cap. legimus dist. 39 cap. Olim. dist. 95. Gratian, and after them how many● It being once enrolled in the Canon Law for sound and Catholic Doctrine, and thereupon publicly taught by learned (r) Author Glossae in ca dist. citat hodorieus caol; in council. Basil. Duar●n. de sacri Eccles. minist. lib. 1. cap. 7. men. All which do bear witness against Doctor Bancroft of the point in question, that it was not condemned for an Heresy by the general consent of the whole Church. (And the rather which is observable, because Isiodor Hispalensis, Originum lib. 8. c. 5. and Gratian himself Caus. 24. qu. 3. reciting the heresy of Aerius, omits his equalizing of Bishops and Presbyters, out of the li●● of his errors, because an Orthodox truth, approved by themselves and other Fathers; which is worthy observation.) If he should reply, that these latter witnesses, did live a 1000 years after Christ, and therefore touch not him, who said, Pag. 19 it was condemned so in the time of S. Austin, (t) Pag. 69. and of Epiphanius, the most flourishing time of the Church that ever happened since the Apostles days, either in respect of learning or of zeal. First, they whom I named, though living in a latter time, yet are witnesses of the f●rmer. Oecumenius the Greek Scholiast treading in the steps of the old Greek Fathers, and the two Anselmes, with Gregory and Gratian, expressing S. Ieromes sentence word by word. Besides that, perhaps it is not very likely that Anselm of Canterbu●y, should have been Canonised by the Pope of Rome, & Worshipped for a St, that the other Anselm & Gregory●hould ●hould have such place in the Pope's Library, and be esteemed of as they are; that Gratians works should be allowed so long time, by so many Popes for the golden foundation of the Canon Law, if they had taught that for Catholic, and sound, which by the general consent of the whole Church, in the most flourishing time that ever happened since the Apostles days, was condemned for Heresy, chiefly in a matter of such weight and moment, to the Pope's supremacy● which as they do claim over all Bishops by the Ordinance of God, so must they allow to Bishops over Priests by the same Ordinance, as they saw at length, and therefore have not only decreed it now in the (v) Sess. 23. c. 4. Canon. 6. & 7. Council of Trent, but also in the (x) Annot Marg ad cap. legimus dist. 43. new edition of their Canon Law, have set down this note; that one Hugh's Gloss allowed by the archdeacon (saying, that Bishops have differed from Priests always as they do now in Government, and Prelateship, and Offices, and Sacraments, but not in the name and Title of Bishop, which was common to them both) must be held hereafter for S. Jeromes meaning; at least, for the meaning of the Canon taken out of S. Jerome, though his words be flat & plain against this Gloss, as (y) Tom. 1. Co●tro. 5. l. 1. c. Bellarmine himself confesseth. Whereto may be added, that they also who have laboured about the reformation of the Church these 500 years, have taught that all Pastors be they entitled Bishops or Priests, have equal authority and power by God's Word. First the (z) Aeneas Silvius Hist. B●hem. cap. 35. & Pigh. Hierarch Eccles. l. 2. c. 10. Waldenses, next (a) Defence. pacis Artic. 2. c. 15. Marsilius Patavinus: then (b) Th●. Walden Doct. fidei Tom. 1. lib. 2. c. 60. & Tom. 2. c. 17. Wickliff and his Scholars; afterwards (c) Aeneas Silvius loco citato. hus, and Hussites; last of all (d) Adversus falso nominat ordin. Epist. & adver. Papa. Rom. Luther, (e) In Epist. ad Philip. & Tit. 1. Calvin, (f) Apol. Confes. Wittenh. c. 2.21. Brentius, (g) Decad. 5. Ser. 2. Bullinger, (h) Loc. Com. Tit. de minist. verbi. Musculus and other, who might be rec●koned particularly in great number, sith as here with us, both (r) jewel loco citat, & Pilkington in the Treatise of burning Paul's Church. Bishops, and the Queen's (s) D. Humphrey in Camp. & in Dureum Jesuitam part. 2. rat. 3. & D. Whit. ad rat. Campiani. & Confuta. Durei Jesuitae. lib. 6. professors of Divinity in our Universities, and (t) Mr. Bradford. L●mbert and others. Mr. Fox Acts, & Dr. Fulke against Bri●●ow motives 40. and answer to the Rhemists, Tit. 1.5. other learned men do consent therein: so in foreign Nations, all whom I have read treating of this matter, and many more (no doubt) whom I have not read. The si●ting & examining of the Trent Council, hath been undertaken by only two, which I have seen; the one a Divine, the other a Lawyer Part. 2. Kemnisius, and (x) L●b. 4. Gentilletus: they both condemn the contrary doctrine thereunto, as a Trent error, the one by Scriptures, and Fathers; the others, by the Canon Law. But what do I further speak of several persons? It is the common judgement of the reformed Churches of Helvetia, Savoy, France, Scotland, Germany, Hungary, Po●on, the Low Countries, and our own, witness the Harmony of Confessions. Wherefore si●h Doctor Bancroft, I assure myself, will not say that all these have approved that as sound and Christian Doctrine, which by the general consent of the whole Church in a most flourishing time, was condemned for Heresy: I hope he will acknowledge, that he was overseen, in that he avouched the Superiority which Bishops have among us over the Clergy to be of Gods own Ordinance. Thus Doctor Rainold●: of whom you may read more to this purpose, in his Conference with Hart, Aug. 1584. London. 1609. p. 12●. 123.185.218.4●1.540.541. I could recite many more of our own writers and records to the same effect, but because I have published, A Catalogue of them, and of such Testimonies in all ages, as plainly evidence Bishops and Presbyters to be both one and the same in jurisdiction, O●●●ce, Dignity, Order, and Degree, by Divine Law and Institution, and their Disparity to be a mere humane Ordinance long after the Apostles times, etc. and because I have at large manifested this tr●th, in my unbishoping of Timothy and Titus; and in my Breviate of the Prelates intolerable Usurpations, both upon the King's Prerogative Royal and the Subject's Liberties, I shall for brevity sake refer you to them; and proceed to answer some principal Objections in defence and maintenance of Episcopacy, and then cast Anchor. CHAP. IX. Comprising an Answer to the Principal Objections alleged by the Prelates in defence of the Divine pretended Institution, and for the continuance of their Episcopacy in our Church. HAving thus given you a taste what our own Authors ancient and Modern, Protestants and Papists, Martyrs, and Prelates have formerly written touching the pretended Divine Jurisdiction, the Treasons, Conspiracies, Seditions, antimonarchical practices, lordliness, secular employments, courtship, and great Temporal possessions of our prelate's, I shall only Answer two Arguments, or rather bare Allegation● now principally insisted on, for the maintenance of Episcopal Superiority by a Divine right, with three more Objections for the continuance of Episcopacy still in our Church, and so conclude. The first Allegation for Episcopacies Divine institution; Allegation. I. For the Divine right of Episcopacy. is taken ●rom the Angel of the Church of Ephesus, whom (a) An humble Remonstrance. p. 27. Defence of the humble Remonstrance. p. 103. to 127. and in his former Books for Episcopacy. B●shop Hall, (b) The judgement of Doctor Rai●olds, etc. more largely confirmed out of antiquity by james Bishop of Armagh. Bishop Usher (c) Willi●m●Bishop ●Bishop of R●chester Se●m. 1. at Hampton Court. Sept. 21. 1606. and Sir Thomas aston's brie●e Relation of Episcopacy, Sect. 2. p. 6.7. others will needs have ●o be a Bishop Superior in Authority and Jurisdiction to other Ministers, because he writes only in the singular number to the Angel, not to the Angels of that Church, which say ●hey implies a Superiority of one special Minister in that Church, to whom this Epistle is principally directed, over the other Presbyters not once mentioned in this Epistle. To which I answer: First, that ●his word Angel is but a metaphorical Title, proper only to the heavenly Spirits in strictness of speech, and in a large sense, as it signifies a * Angelus nomen est Offici●, non naturae, etc. A●ge●us enim Graco vocabulo, L●tine dicitur nuntius, si qua●●s nomen naturae, spiritus est; si officium Ang●l●s: ex eo quod subsistit s●iritus est; ex eo quod mittitur Angelus. Remigius Explan in Epist. ad Heb●aeos, c. 1. Messenger, or Servant, it may as aptly denote a Minister or Presbyter, as a Bishop. The Ti●le therefore of itself, as it is used by S. john, makes nothing ●or Episcopacy, since ordinary Presbyters are in Scripture sometimes styled * 1. Cor. 11.10. Rev. 1.20. c. 2.1.8.12.18. c. 3.1.7.14. Angels, but Bishops (distinct ●rom Presbyters) are never so named there. Secondly, our Bishops themselves if not the whole Church of England with our late famous King james, in the Contents annexed by them to the Bibles of the last Translation, now only used & permitted in our Churches, in express Terms, expound the Angels of ●he 7. Churches to be the Ministers of them, the Contents of the second Chap. of the Revelation running thus. What is commanded to be written to the ANGELS, that is, The Ministers of the Churches of Ephesus, Smyrna, Pergamus, Thiatyra, etc. had these Angels been such as you now call Bishops, you would have rendered the Contents thus, What is written to the Angels, that is, to the Bishops of Ephesus, etc. But since you expound Angels thus, to be the Ministers of these Churches, who in vulgar appellation and acception are distinct from Bishops, and as you hold inferior to them; you must now either renounce your own and our Church's exposition, or your Episcopacy: For if the Angels of these Churches be the most eminent persons and rulers in them, as you argue; and these, as the Contents testify, be not Bishops, but Minister●, it follows infallibly, that Ordinary Ministers and Presbyters, are superior to Bishops, not Bishops to them. And that these Angels were the Ministers of these Church's, is evident by the express resolution of our own learned james Pilkington, late Bishop of Durham, in his Exposition upon the Prophet Aggeus. cap. 1. v. 13. London. 1562. where he writes thus: That more worshipful names are given to the Preaching Minister, than to any sort of men. This name Angel, is given to the Preachers for the heavenly comfort that they bring to man from God, whose Messengers they be. In the Revel. of S. john, he writes to the 7. Angels, ●. to the 7. Ministers (not Bishops) of the 7. Congregations or Churches in Asia. By this Bishop's resolution then, and by * Saepe sacram Scripturam praedicatores Ecclesiae pr● eo quod Patris gloriam annunciant Angelor, nomine solere designare; & hinc est quod Joannes in Apocalypsi popul●rum● Moraliuml. 34. in Job c. 4. Pope Gregory the firsts too, these seven Angels are seven Preaching Ministers, not Lordly Non-Preaching Prelates. And Master Fox in his Meditations on Apoc. c. 2, p. 27.28. concurres with them; averring, That by the seven Angels, is meant either the Ministers of the seven Churches, or the Churches themselves; which exposition is as ancient as (f) Lib. 1. c. 1.2.9.10. Aretas, (g) In Apoc. c. 2. Bibl. Patrum. Tom. 6. pars. 1. p. 523. Primasius, and (h) Lib. 2. in Apoc. Ambrose Ansbertus, who in their Commentaries on Apocalypsis, write thus. Septem stellae Angeli sunt septem Ecclesiarum. Nec putandum est quod hoc loco Angeli singuli singulis deputentur hominibus, quod incongrue ab aliquibus aestimatur, sed potius Angeli Eccles. hic intelligendi sunt rectores populi, qui singulis Ecclesiis praesidentes, verbum vitae cunctis annunciant. Name & Angeli nomen, nuncius interpretatum dicitur. Et Angelo Ecclesiae Ephesi scribe. Darivo hic casu Angelo posuit, non genitivo. Ac si diceret, Scribe Angelo huic Ecclesiae, ut non tam Angelum & Ecclesiam separatim videatur dixisse, quam quis Angelus exponere voluisset, unam videlicet faciens Angeli Ecclesiaeque personam. Quamvi● enim Sacramenti dispensatione praeponatur, compaginis tamen unitate connectitur. Nam hanc regulam a principio servans, non septem Angelis, sed Septem Ecclesiis scripsisset; johannes, inquiens, Septem Ecclesiis quae sunt in Asia, & dominus quem vidit; Scribe, inquit, in libro quae vidisti, & mitte septem Ecclesiis. Postea tamen Angelis jubet scribi, ut ostenderet, unum esse. Sed etiam siqua singulis partiliter Ecclesiis praedicat, universam generaliter conven●re docetur Ecclesiam. Neque enim dicit, Quid spiritus dicat Ecclesiae, sed Ecclesiis. Angelum ergo Ecclesiam significans, duas in eo partes ostendit, dum & laudat & increpat. In consequentibus autem manifestatur non eandem increpare, quam laudat, sic ut Dominus in Evanglio omne praepositorum corpus, Luc. 12. Mat. 24. unum servum dixit beatum & nequam, quem veniens Dominus ipse dividet, & non tantum servum sed partem, inquit, ejus cum hypocritis ponet: Yea, Ludovicus ab Alcazar a late jesuit, in his Commentary on the Apocalyps. * See Gersomus Bucerus de Gubern. Ecclesiae. p. 205.393.408.419.422.433. Antu. 1614 Proem. in c. 2. K 3. Notatio. 1. p. 250.251. writes, That Andreas, Aretas, Ansbertus, Anselmus, Pererius, Victorinus, Ticinius, Ambrose, Haymo & Beda are of this opinion. Augelarum & stellarum nomine designari Ecclesias ipsas; That by the name of Angels the Church's themselves are signified; not the Lordly Prelates in them, not one ancient Commentator on this that I find, and few modern expounding these Angels to be Bishops, as our Prelates against all sense will make them: yea, Andreas Cesariensis, Comment. in Ioan● Apoc. c. 3. p. 8. writes, Probabile fit per 7. Angelo's totius universi gubernationem, quae in dextera Christi, sicut omnes qu●que terrae fines, sita est, hoc loco significari. Since ●hen by Angels is here meant either the Ministers of the Church of Ephesus, or the whole Church itself, or Christ's government over the Universe, as these Authors a v●●re; this Text makes nothing at all for our Prelate's Hierarchy. Thirdly, it is observable that Saint john neither in his Gospel nor Epistle, nor in his Book of ●he Revelation, doth so much as once use the name or word Bishop, but the name of Elder, or Presbyter very often, both in his Epistle, and in the Apocalypse. I then appeal to any reasonable Creature, whether it is not more probable, that Saint john by this word Angel, should rather mean the Elders or Presbyters of those Churches; (a Title which he gives himself, 2 john 1. 3 john 1.) and which Title and Office he so (c) Rev. 4.10. c. 5.5.8.11.14. c. ● 11.13. c. 11.16. c. 19.4. c. 14. ●. frequently mentions in the 4. and 5. and 7. (k) Rev. 4.4. c. 5.11. c. 7.11. Chapters of the Apocalypse next ensuing, rather than the Lordly Bishops of those Churches superior to Presbyters, whose office (for aught appears) he never knew, and whose Title he never useth in his writings? Fourthly, it is remarkable, that S. john doth ●ever place the 24. Elders, sitting on so many seats, next unto the throne of Christ himself; and the Angels standing further off from the Throne without the Elders. If then by the Elders (as is generally agreed by all) be meant the Presbyters or Ministers of the Church, and by Angels as you pretend, be meant Bishops; then the Presbyters must needs be more honourable by divine institution than Bishops, because they are next to the Throne of Christ, and (l) Rev. 4.4. c. 11.16. sit on seats or chairs whiles the Angels (m) Rev. 7.11. stand about them. Add to this, that these Elders are still introduced by S. john in this book, (n) Rev. 4.10.11. c. 5.8.9. c. 11 16.17.18. Worshipping and adoring God and Christ, and giving thanks, honour, praise, and glory unto them: That they only are said to have Rev. 4.4.10 Crowns of gold upon their heads (the badge of Sovereignty and Superioriority) and (p) Rev. 5.8.9. harps 〈◊〉 Golden Vials in their hands, full of Odours, which are the prayers of Saints: That they (q) Rev. 5.9. sing the new Song; And among other passages praise Christ for this in special manner. Rev. 5.10. And hast made US (not Bishops) unto our God KINGS and PRIESTS, and we shall reign on the Earth. Therefore Presbyters doubtless are the chief and principal Ministers and Priests in the Church of Christ by divine institution; and being thus made Kings and Priests, and adorned with Crowns, to the end that they may reign upon the Earth; no Prelates or Lord Bishops ought to rule over them, or climb Paramount them, as they do. Besides, these Elders no● Bishops informed S. john himself and instructed him in the things he doubted of Revel. 5.4.5. c. 7.13.14.15.16. Therefore these Elders must certainly be the better, the most eminent Scient men, and so Paramount the Angel-Bishops. Fifthly, though the Angel be here put in the singular number, yet the Elders are still mentioned in the Plural. And as for the Church of Ephesus in those days, it is most certain by Acts 20.17.28. 1 Tim. 5.17. That there were divers Elders, of equal authority ●uling in it, whom the holy Ghost expressly not only calleth, but made Bishops and Overseers of that Church, both to Rule and Feed it. To make therefore one special Bishop and Superintendent in this Church, superior to all the rest, and he only graced by the name of an Angel, is but a crazy conceit of a proud Episcopal brain, contrary to apparent Texts. Sixthly, This Angel is not said to have any Jurisdiction or Superiority over other Ministers or Presbyters in the Church of Ephesus, nor to be the supreme or general Superintendent Prelate of that Church, neither is there any thing spoken of him with reference to any other Minister of Ephesus: What then can this poor title make for Episcopal priority and Jurisdiction? The Spirit writes to the Angel of the Church of Ephesus: Ergo this Angel was a Bishop, and superior to all other Ministers of Ephesus, is a strange non sequitur, and yet this is all this ●ext affords you. Seventhly, Bishop Hall and other contenders for Episcopacy, grant that there were divers particular Churches & Congregations in and about Ephesus, every one of which had its several Minister or Presbyter to instruct them; else they could prove no Episcopacy or Diocaesan superintendency from one particular Congregation. This being granted by him and his party: Let them then tell me seriously, whether this Angel, (which they will not have taken collectively and Plurally, for the whole Presbytery and Ministry of that Church as many ancient and modern Commentators expound it, but individually for one particular person) should not rather be one particular Pastor of one of the Churches of Ephesus only, who had lost his first love, and therefore was worthily reprehended, than a Diocaesan Bishop or Archbishop of that Church to whose Jurisdiction all other Presbyters and Bishops of that national Church were subordinate; for which there is no ground in Scripture. Eighthly, our * Downham, Hall, Usher, and others. Prelates all plead very hard, That Timothy was ordained the first Bishop of Ephesus, and died Bishop of that See: which if I admit (though I think untrue) than it is clear that this Angel of Ephesus, who lost his first love, was famous and zealous, Timothy not dead when this Epistle was written, as (r) In Apoc. c. 2. Disp. 2. Pererius and (s) Com. in Apoc in c. 2.3. Notatio 1. p. 251. where he citys Lyra and Ribera to this effect. Alcazar both Jesuits, with Lyra, Ribera, (t) N●t. in vita Polycarp. c. 7. P. Halloix, and others confess. And who dare be so presumptuous as to think Timothy a man so eminent, famous, zealous, and so much applauded in Scripture, would prove an Apostate or backeslider; and lose his first love? Either therefore you must deny Timothy, or this Angel to be the Bishop of this Church. Ninthly, grant this Angel to be a Bishop, yet it was only such a Bishop as was all one and the same with Presbyters, (u) Centur. Magd 1. l. 2. ●. 10. col. 626● Nic●ph. l. 3. c. 71. Vinc●ntius. spec. Hist. l. 38. c. 10. Fasciculus Temporum. and of which there were many in one Church (no● one over many Churches) according to the holy Ghosts and the Apostles own institution as appears by Act. 20.17.28. Phil. 1.1. Tit. 1.5.7. compared with the 1 Pet. 5.2.3. jam. 5.14. Act. 14.23. 1 Tim. 5.17. which maketh nothing for, but directly against that Episcopacy, you contend for. Tenthly, and finally, grant him such a Bishop as you would make him; yet at the best he was an Apostate, who had fallen from, and lost his first love, by being made a Lord Bp: And it will be but little credit for our Prelates, to found their Hierarchy upon an Apostate: And if I conjecture not amiss, this may be one probable reason, why so many Ministers prove turne-coates, and Apostates, losing their first love and zeal to God when they are made Lord Bishops, because they have an Apostate Angel, both for their foundation, and imitation; Happy man be their dole; let them make the best of this Apostate; I will not hinder but rather pity them in this folly. The second Allegation for the divine right of Episcopacy is, Allegation. that Timothy and Titus were Bishops (such as our Lordly Prelates now are, the one of Ephesus, the other of Crete) which (v) Preface to his Treatise of ●he Sabbath. Bishop White, and others endeavour to prove, especially by the Postscript of the second Epistle to Timothy. The second Epistle unto Timotheus, ordained the first Bishop of the Church of the Ephesians was written from Rome, when Paul was brought before Nero the second time: And by this Postscript to the Epistle to Titus: It was wri●ten to Titus, ordained the first Bishop of the Church of the Cretians, f●om Nicopolis of Macedonia; which Postscripts they say are very ancient, if not Canonical and irrefragable. I shall not here enter into a large discourse to prove Timothy neither a Bishop● Answ. nor first, nor sole, nor any Bishop at all of Ephesus (who as some say preached the Gospel in our Island of Britain, whiles our Prelates would crea●e him the Apost●ate Angel residing in the Church of Ephesus to whom Christ writ an Epistle by S. john Rev. 2.1.2.) or to disprove Titus to be Lord Bishop, or rather Lord Archbishop of Crete, Mercat●rs Atla● London. 1635. p. 812. which had an hundred Cities in it in Homer's days, and no less than 4. Archbishops, and 21. Bishops in former times; since I have sufficiently manifested this long since, in The Vnbishopping of Timothy and Titus, not hitherto answered. And indeed were there no other Arguments but two, First, that though Paul in his Epistles, mentions Timothy and Titus more frequently than any other persons; yet we never find him so much as once styling them Bishops, no not in the Epistles to them. Secondly, that Paul doth never write to them in the Ordinary stile of our Lordly Prelates (which it seems he was not then acquainted with, and so not with their Office) viz. To the Right Reverend Father in God, Timothy, Lord Bishop of Ephesus: To the Most Reverend Father in God Titus, Lord Archbishop of Crete his Grace, Primate and Metropolitan of all that Island; which doubtless he would have done had they been such Bishops as ours are, and this stile had been due or fitting for them; but only: To Timothy my own son, or dear beloved son in the faith. To Titus mine own son after ●he common ●aith, etc. these were sufficient to satisfy any indifferent man, that neither of them was a Bishop or Archbishop of these places; or at least, that they were no such Lordly Prelates as ours now are, who may well be ashamed of these pompous swelling Titles, which no Apostle nor Apostolical Bishop ever usurped. But the only thing I shall here insist on, shall be to take away ●he grounds of this false Allegation, to wit, the pretended Authority and Antiquity of these two Postscripts, wi●h which the world hath been much abused. For their Authority, It is confessed by all: First, that they are no part of the Text or Canonical Scripture. Secondly, that they are not of infallible truth, many of them being dubious, others directly false as Baronius, the Rhemists, Estius, Mr. Beza, Mr. Perkins, and sundry others prove. Thirdly, that they were not added to the Epistles Paul b● himself, when he writ the Epistles, as some have dreamt, but by some third pe●son since, as the whole frame of the words, running only in the third person imports. For their Antiquity, when, and by whom they were first added? will be the sole question. To clear this doubt, I shall have recourse to the Postscript of the first Epistle to Timothy, which runs thus: The first to Timothy, was written from Laodicea, which is the chief City of Phrygia Pacatiana. This Postscript of the first Epistle, no doubt was written either before, or at the same time when the Postscript of the Second Epistle was penned, and that must needs be after Phrygia was commonly styled Pacatiana, since it is thus named in this Postscript. Now we shall not find Phrygia so styled in any Authors, till about 340. years after Christ, in the reign of Constantine the great, at which time it begun to be called Pacatiana, and that as some conjecture from Pacatianus, who (as the Code of Theodosius, Cambdens, Brit. p. 75. Speeds Historry. p. 159. M. Cambden and Speed affirm) was Vicegerent of Britain some 330. years a●ter Christ. Who it was who first annexed these Postscripts to Paul's Epistles only [●or the other Apostles Epistles have none] will be the greatest question. For resolution whereof, I take it somewhat clear, that Theodoret was the man, who flourished about the y●are of our Lord .430. For I find these Postscripts added to his Commentary upon Paul's Epistles, and in no other Commentator before nor in any after him till Oecumenius, his Ape, and transcriber, who lived about the year 1050. Theodoret then being the first in whom Postscripts are extant, and Oecumenius his follower, Operum Tom. 2. Parisis 1608. p. 645.646. the next, it is probable that he was the first Author of them. And that which puts it out of doubt is this, that Theodoret in his Preface to his Commentaries on Paul's Epistles, is the first who doth modestly undertake (with scriptum esse existimo only) to show both the time when, and the place from whence Paul writ his several Epistles, which Preface fully accords with the Postscripts placed, not after the text itself, but after the end of his Commentaries on every Epistle. Since then this Preface and Postscripts both accord: and seeing there are no Postscripts in any Ancient Latin Authors or Copies of the new Testament, nor in any Greek ones, but those who followed Theodoret, and no Postscripts added to any but Paul's Epistles on which he only Commented, not to Peter's or johns which he interpreted not, I presume I may safely conclude, that Theodore● was the Original Author of these Postscripts. But then I pray take notice of these material observations. First, that these Postscripts were added to Paul's Epistles at least 430. years after Christ and not before. Secondly, that they are extant only in Theodore●, and not found in any Commentator or ancient Copy of the new Testament succeeding him till Oecumenius time, Anno. 1050. Thirdly, that these Postscripts both in him, and Oecumenius are placed, not immediately after the Original text, as now they are in our Bibles, and some late Commentators; but after the end of their Commentaries, as a part thereof, and no part or appurtenance of the text itself. Fourthly, that these clauses (ordained the first Bishop of the Ephesians, and ordained the first Bishop of the Cretians) whereon our Prelates found the Episcopacy of Timothy and Titu●, and their own Hierarchy too, are not extant in Theodoret's Postscrips to the Epistles of Timothy and Titus: which run only thus, The second to Timothy was written from Rome, when Paul was brought before Nero the Roman Emperor the second time. The Epistle to Titus was written from Nicopolis: S●cunda ad Timotheu●● scripta est Romae, quando ad, Neronem adductus; est Romano●un● Caesarem. Epistola ad Titum Cretensis Ecclesiae scripta est Nicopoliopp●d● Macedoniae. his Postscripts therefore will no ways aid but confound their cause, since I may well argue, neither Paul in his Epistles, nor Theodoret in his Postscripts term Timothy or Titus Bishops of Ephesus or Crete, therefore they were no Bishops of these places, un●●sse better proof than these Epistles and Postscripts be produced to evidence it. The rare Ancient Manuscript Parchment Copy of the Greek Bible, sent to his Majesty by Cyrillus late Patriarch of Constantinople, remaining in his Majesty's Library at Saint james, supposed by some to be as Ancient as Tecla: but undoubtedly one of the ancientest Copies this day extant; hath no other Postscript to the first Epistle to Timothy, but this; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 A. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: No other to the second to Timothy, but this; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 B. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: not from Rome: And no other Postscript to Titus but, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (all written in Capitals) with which the Syriac Copies accord. So that all the residue is but a late spurious addition. The first man I find these additional clauses (ordained first Bishop of th● Ephesians, and ordained the first Bishop of the Church of the Cretians) extant in, is Oecumenius, who flourished not till the year 1050. being a patcher together only of other men's Commentaries and none of the Orthodoxest writers. And withal, this is observable, First, that Oecumenius placeth these Postscripts after his Commentaries, as a part of them, not immediately after the Text as a Part, or appendent thereof. Secondly, that he first citys his own additions to these Postscripts after his Commentaries in one distinct line, and then placeth Theodoret's Postscript in another different line some good distance under it, in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Thirdly, from Oecumenius till about 450. years after that those Additionall clauses are not extant in any Commentators or Translations of the Epistles into any other Language, and but in few greek Copies, and those taken out of Oecumenius. Therefore doubtless he was the first Author of them. And so they are of no great Antiquity or credit. Now that you may more clearly discern what a sandy foundation these Postscripts are to build the weighty Hierarchy of our Lordly Prelates on, give me leave to inform you of some observable particulars touching these Postscripts upon mine own search and observation. First, that Athanasius, Ambrose, Jerome, Sedullus, chrysostom, Primasius, Remig●us, Beda, Raba●us Maurus, Haymo, Hugo Cardinalis, Bruno, Aquinas, Nicholaus de Lyra, Ghorran, Dionysius Carthusianus, john Salesbury, Anselm, and Peter Lombard, the ancientest Commentators on the Epistles of Paul, have no postscripts at all extant in them, neither after the text, nor after their Commentaries; no nor yet Erasmus, Melancton, Zuinglius, Zanchius, Alfonsus Salmeron, Benedictus justinianus, Ambrose Caterinus, Cornelius a Lapide, Claudius Espencaeus, Antonius Scaynus, Estius, Hemingius, joannis Arboreus, Sotto Major, nor any other Commentator almost, whether Protestant or Papist. Secondly, That in sundry ancient English and Latin Manuscripts, New Testaments and Bibles which I have seen; in the Printed New Testament, set forth in Greek and Latin by Franciscus Xemenez, in Academia Complutensi; in the Bible of Isiodor Clarius Venetiis, 1557. in all the Latin vulgar Bibles, attributed to Saint Jerome; In the New Testament, set forth by Erasmus; in the Latin Bible Printed at Rome by command of Pope Sixtus the fifth, Anno 1592. In the New Testament, comprising the Latin vulgar translation, that of Guido Fabricius out of the Syriac, that of Arias Montanus and Erasmus, set forth altogether by Laurentius Bierlinke An●werpiae, 1616. In the New Testament set forth by Miles Coverdale in Latin and English, Anno. 1536. in Master tyndall's English Bible, and in the English Translation, which Doctor Fulke follows in his answer to the Rhemish Testament, and in many ancient Greek Copies, there is no Postscript at all to be found. Thirdly, That in the Latin Bible, set forth and Printed by Robert Stephen, Parisiis 1532. And in the Latin Bible of joannis Benedictus, Parisiis 1558, the Postscripts are thrust out and put into the Margin, as nor worthy to stand under the Text, and being of small or no account. Fourthly, That in the Latin Bible set forth by Robert Stephen Parisiis 1532. In the Latin and Greek Bibles of Philip Melanctons' Edition Tiguri 1543. and Basileae 1545. In Sebastian Castalio his Edition of the Bible, Basileae. 1551. In the Translations of the New Testament out of the Syriac both by Guido Fabritius, and Emanuel Tremelius, in the Dutch Bible set forth by David Walderus, Hamburgae 1596. In the French Bible set out by the Doctors of Louvaine a Paris 1616. In the Latin Bible of joannis Benedictus, Parisiis, 1558. In the Bible translated into English by Thomas Matthew. Anno. 1537. In ●he English Bible set forth by divers excellent Learned men, Printed Cum privilegio, by Thomas Petit and Robert Redman. London 1540 In the English Bible appointed to be read in Churches, Printed at London, 1568● And in sundry other Bibles and New Testaments which I have seen, these clauses (Ordained the first Bishop of the Church of the Ephesians, and ordained the first Bishop of the Church of the Cretians) are not to be found in the Postscripts to the Epistles to Timothy and Titus; And indeed, you shall seldom find them in any but Master Beza, and in those that follow his Edition, (as Master Calvin and some few others do in their Commentaries) whereas both he and they are professed Enemies to Episcopacy, and disclaim those Postscripts as false and spurious. Fi●thly, Master Beza, and the ●et●ers forth of the Greek Bible, Printed by the Heirs of Andrew, Francofurti. 1597. pass this sentence upon these Postscripts: and this clause, Ordained the first Bishops of Ephesus, or, of the Church of the Ephesians. Non exta● in quibusdam vetustis Codi●ibus, & sane supposttum fuisse pu●o. And Guilielmus Estius, a famous Roman Doctor, in his Commentary on 2 Tim. 1.4. writes thus of the Postscript to it. Grae●a subscriptio post finem Epistolae sic habet; Scriptae Roma ad Timotheum secunda, cum Paulus iterum sisteretur Caesari Neroni, (where he omits this addition Ephesiorum Ecclesiae primus Episcopus) and then passeth this verdict upon it, Sed hujusmodi Graecae subscriptiones, ut incerti sunt authoris, ITA NON Magnae authoritatis. And Thom●s de vio Cajetanus, Andreas Hyperius, Estius with others, de●● the subscription to Titus; That this Epistle was written from Nicopolis of Macedonia; and the Con●. Mag. 2. ●ol. 597. Century writers with others, that the Second to Timothy was written from Rome a● Paul's second appearing before Nero, a mere falsehood and mistake: All which considered, I wonder our great learned Prelates, B●shop Downeham, Bishop White, and Bishop Hall, and especially our great Antiquary, The judgement of Dr. Reinolds touching the original of Episcopacy, more largely confirmed out of antiquity by james Archbishop of Armagh. p. 5. Bishop Usher, should so much insist upon these spurious false postscripts, and draw a main Argument from, to prove their Episcopacy of Divine Institution; when Bellarmine and those Papists, who write most eagerly for the Prelate's Hierarchy, are ashamed to produce such a false and impotent proof for their groundless Episcopal jurisdiction. If these Answers satisfy not this Objection from these Postscripts, you may receive more full satisfaction and further Answers to it in my unbishoping of Timothy and Titus. p. 52. to 58. Object. 1. To which I shall remit the Reader. From these two Arguments for the pretended Divine right of Episcopacy, I shall next proceed to answer the most considerable reasons produced for the continuing of Lordly Prelates in our Church. The first, for order and moment, is the Antiquity of Lordly Bishops in our Church, who (if we credit a Episcopacy by divine right, 2. part. p. 110, 111, 113. His humble Remonstrance, and defence of the humble Remonstrance, p 40. Bishop Hall, and b Sir Thom. Aston his remonst. epistle to the Reader, & brief review of Episcopacy, sect. 1, 2 3, 4. and the conclusion. others) are not only of Divine institution, but their Episcopal Government hath continued in this our Island, ever since the first plantation of the Gospel, without contradiction: Therefore, it will be neither decent, nor expedient, but dangerous and inconvenient to remove them now. To this I answer; first, that though Bishops have been very ancient in our Church, Answ. 1. yet how ancient, and what kind of Bishops these were, will be the question. c De Pe●●● & Paulo ad diem 29 januarii Bar●nius annal. ●om. 1. ann. 61. sect. 4. Hen●. Spelman Concilia. p. 4, 5. Metraphrastes writes, that Saint Peter continued long in Britain, constituted Churches, and ordained Bishops, Presbyters, and Deacons, and then returned to Rome, the 12 year of Nero Caesar. But as this Author is very fabulous in other things, so without doubt he is false and singular i● this, as I could easily manifest, did not Bishop d De Brit. Eccle. Prim●r. c. 1. p. 7. Ushers, siquidem Symeoni Metaphrastae credimus; and e Annal. E●cles. t●m. 1. ann. 44. p. 371. Godwins discourse of the conversion of Britain p. 3. Baronius his sicut in aliis multis ibi a se positis errare Metaphrastum certum est, ita in his hallucinatum esse constat, f History l. 6. c. 9 p. 74. john Speed his, For a dream we leave it, etc. and Francis Godwin Bishop of Landaffe, in his Discourse of the first conversion of this Island of Britain unto Christian Religion, p. 3, 4, 5, 6. (where he largely and professedly proves against this Impostor, That Peter was never in Britain) ease me of this Labour, and sufficiently refute the vain confidence of g See a Romanstrance against Presbytery, Epi. to the Reader. those, who have lately produced this branded Authority to derive the Antiquity of our Lordly Prelates from the Apostles themselves, as if they had first planted them in our Church. That which is likewise alleged out of the Greek martyrologue and Dorotheus his Synopsis, h See Bishop Vs●er de Brit. eccles. primer. c. 1. p. 9 and Sir Thomas aston's Epistle to the read. That Aristobulus was ordained Bishop of the Britaines by Paul, and by him sent Bishop into England; seems to be of the same stamp with the former in i A discourse of the conversion of Brit. c. 2. p. 8. Bishop Godwins judgement, who rejects it as fabulous, because none of our own Authors or Histories so much as once mention his so memorable labour and martyrdom among us. But grant it true, ye● since the word Bishop, is here used only for an ordinary Minister or Preacher of the Gospel, and Aristobulus (sent only to convert our Nation being Pagans) had no Bishopric or Diocese here, nor any Inferior Presbyters under him for aught appears, over whom to play the Lord, as our Lordly Prelates have, this Authority will stand those in small steed, who with more confidence than judgement have objected it in defence of our Lordly Bishops, which by the common consent of all our Writers, began not till King Lucius his reign, about the year of Christ 179. So that from the Preaching of the Gospel in our Island k Bishop Vsher. de Britan. Eccles. Primor. c. 1. p. 1. to 17. and p. 1072. to 1078. Godwins discourse of the Conversion of Britain. c. 1, 2, 3 Antiquit. Eccle. Brit. Speeds Hist. l. 6. c. 9 p. 73. ●t●. Henr. Spelm. Council. Tom. 1. p. 1. to 16. Balaeus Cent. 1. p. 23, 24. by jacobus Zebedeus, Anno Christi 41. of Simon Zelotes, Anno 47. of joseph of Ara●at●aea, Anno 48. of Saint Paul Anno 60. of Philip the Apostle and his twelve associates. Anno 63. till Lucius erected Bishops and Bishoprickes; to wit, for the space of about one hundred and forty years after the first Preaching of the Gospel here, our Church of Britain had no Bishops at all to govern it, but only Presbyters, for aught appears by any credible Author, the Christian faith all this while continuing un-extinguished among us at Glastenbury, and in some other places; as our Antiquaries manifest. If then that rule of Tertullian be infallible, l De Prescript. advers. heretic. That is best and truest which is first: and that of m Ad Evagrium & Comment, in Tit. c. 1. See cha. 8. throughout. Hierome most certain: That the Church of God, immediately after the Apostles times, before the erection of Lord Bishops, was governed by a common Council of Presbyters, not by Bishops; and our Church, as is probable, and the Church of Scotland (as n john Fordon Scotch. in. l. 3. c. 8. john Major de Gestis Scotorum, l. 21. c. 3. Bishop Usher de Brit. ●●cle. Primor. p. 800 some Authors write for certain) was governed in this manner by Presbyters, for above an hundred years, together; it will rather follow, that our Lord Bishops should now be totally suppressed, and a Presbyterial government re-erected in our Church, because it is ancienter than that of Bishops, and planted among us by the Apostles when our Island first received the Gospel; then that the government of our Lordly Prelates should be perpetuated among us, because ancient only, yet not so old as that of Presbyters, by above one hundred years. The Original of Bishops in our Church. Touching the first erection of Archbishops, Bishops, and Bishoprickes among us, there is great variance, obscurity and incertaine●y in Writers; yet this is the general verdict, both of our own and foreign Authors; That in King Lucius his time, before the conversion of our Island to Christianity, there were in it 28 * Some write but 25. Flamines and three Arch Flamines, to whom the other judges of manners and Priests were subject; that upon the conversion of King Lucius and his people to the Christian Faith, by Fagan and De●wan, they by command from Pope Eleutherius, with the King's consent, placed Bishops where there were Flamines, and three Archbishops where there were Arch Flamines, turning the three Arch-flamines Sees in the three chief Cities, into Archbishoprickes, and the 28. Flamines Sees into 28 Bishoprickes. This is punctually averred for Truth by Geofry Monmoth: Histor. Brit. l. 2. c. 1. Edit. Ascent, & l. 4. c. 19 Edit. Heidelb. by Gilds in his Book, De victoria Aurelii Ambrosii, by Gervasius Tilburiensis, de Otiis Imperialibus ad Othonem Imperatorem, Historiolae Wintoniensis Ecclesiae, Alphredus Beuer lacensis, Radulphus de Diceto, Bartholomaeus de Cotton, Gerardus Cornubiensis Ranulphus Cestrensis, the Authors of the History of Rochester, of the Chronicles of Hales, and Dunstaple, of the Book of Abingdon, of the Geneologicall Chronicle of the Monastery of Hales, and of the Abbreviated Chronicle of the Britain's, Thomas Rudburne, Thomas Stubs, Thomas Harfield, Ponticus Virunnius, Polydore Virgil, Martinus Polonus, P●olomaeus Lucensis Tuscus, cited by joannis Leydensis in Chronico Belgico, l. 2. c. 1. joannis B●ptista Platina, in vita Eleutherii, jacobus Philippus Bergomiensis. Suppl. Chron. l. 8. Nauclerus. vol. 1. Chronograph. gen. 30. & Vol. 2. Gen. 6. Tritemius compend. l. 1. Pope Leo the ninth Epist. 4. Guilielmus Durandus, Rationale● l. 2. c. 1. n. 21, 22. Polydorus Virgilius, de Jnvent● rerum● l. 4. c. 11. All quoted to my hand by that excellent learned Antiquary, Bishop Vsher. De Britannicarum Ecclesiarum primordiis. c. 5. p. 56, 57, 58, 59.99.100. To whom I might add Matthew Parker his Antiquitates. Ecclesiae, Brit. p. 7. john F●x his Acts and Monuments: Edit ult. Vol. 1. p. 138, 139. john Speed in his History of Great Britain, p. 132. Richard Grafton in his Chronicle, part 7. p. 83. William Harrison in his Description of England. l. 2. c. 1, 2. With many more of our own Writers, and generally all the Canonists and Glossers on Gratian, Dictinctio 80. and the Schoolmen on Peter Lombard, sent. l. 4. distinct. 24, who concur in this opinion. For in Gratian distinct. 80. f. 130. I find these two decrees cited; the one of Pope Lucinus with this Rubric prefixed. In what places Primates and patriarchs ought to be ordained. The Cities and places wherein Primates ought to preside, were not ordained by modern times, but long before the coming of Christ, to whose Primates even the Gentiles did appeal for their greater businesses; In those very Cities after the coming of Christ, the Apostles and their Successors placed patriarchs and Primates to whom the businesses of Bishops (yet saving the Apostolical authority in all things) and the greater causes after the Apostolic See are to be referred. On which john Thierry and others make this gloss. Primates are constituted there, where heretofore the proto-Flamines of the Gentiles were placed, Arch-Bishops, where there were Arch-flamens, Bishops where their Flamines were, and this for the most part (if we may credit them) was done by Saint Peter's appointment. The second is this Decree of Pope Clemens, which warrants this gloss. In those Cities wherein heretofore among the Ethnics, their chief Flamines and prime Doctors of the Law were placed, Saint Peter commanded (but God knows when and where) Primates or patriarchs of Bishops to be placed, who should agitate the causes of the rest of the Bishops, and the greater businesses in Faith. But in those Cities in which in times passed among the foresaid Ethnics, their arch-Flamines were, whom yet they held to be less than their foresaid Primates, he commanded Archbishops to be iustituted; but in every other particular City● he commanded one sole Bishop and not many to be ordained, who should only obtain the name of Bishops, because among the Apostles themselves, there was the like institution, sed unus praefuit omnibus, but one had authority over the rest, (which is most false:) On which the gloss thus descants. The Gentiles had three Orders of Priests: to wit proto-Flamines, arch-Flamines, and Flamines. In the place of the proto-Flamines, Peter commanded patriarchs to be placed, who should take conusance of the greater causes of other Bishops; in the place of arch-Flamines, Archbishops, in the place of Flamines, Bishops, of whom there ought to be but one in every City. Which Grai●an himself thus backs in his 21 Distinction. There is a certain distinction observed among Priests, whence others are called simply Priests, others archpriests, others choral Bishops, others Bishops, oth●rs Archbishops or metropolitans, others Primates, others chief Priests; Horum discretio a Gentibus maxime introducta est; The distinction of these was principally introduced by the Gentiles, who called their Flamines, some simply Flamines, others Arch-flamines, others Proto-flamines. All which Peter Lombard the Father of the Schoolmen affirming after Gratian in his lib. 4. Senten●iarum Dist. 24. made this to pass as an undubitable verity among all the Canonists and Schoolmen. There is only one thing needs explanation in these Pope's decrees, and that is what is meant by Saint Peter, who is made the Author of this Institution? For this we need resort no further then to the Decree of Pope Nicholas recorded by the same Gratian: Distinct, 22. c. Omnes f. 33. Omnes sive Patriarchae cujuslibet apicem, sive Metropoleon primatus, Episcopatuum cathedras, vel Ecclesiarum, sive cujuscunque ordinis dignitatem instituit Romana Ecclesia. By which it is evident, that by Saint Peter, is meant the Church and Popes of Rome, who stile themselves oft times Peter, in their bulls and writings, as well as his successors. By all these Authorities compared together, it is evident, that our Archbishops and Bishops had their Original Institution from the Church and Popes of Rome, and that not out of their imitation of any divine pattern, or form of government prescribed by Christ in Scripture, and settled in those primitive Churches of the Gentiles, which the Apostles planted, and to whom they directed their Epistles, but out of an apish imitation of the Heathenish hierarchical government of the Idolatrous Proto-Flamines, Arch Flamines, and Flamines used among the Pagan Gentiles, and Britain's before their conversion to the Christian Faith, in whose very places, Sees, and form of government they succeeded; Eleuther●us instituting and ordaining, that all, or the most part of the Arch-flamens, which is to mean Archbishops, and Bishops of the Pagan Law, which at that day were in number, three Arch Flamines, and 28 Flamines should be made Arch bishops and Bishops of the Church of Christ, as o Part. 7. p. 83. Graf●on and others write in positive terms: which if it be true, (as this cloud of witnesses aver) it will thence necessarily follow, that our Arch-bishops and Bishops are not of divine and Apostolical, but rather of Papal and E●hnicall institution, and a mere continuance of the Diabolical, heathenish Hierarchy, exercised among the Idolatrous Priests in times of Paganism, within our I●land; and so by necessary consequence they and their government, are rather to be utterly extirpated then perpetuated in our Christian reformed Church, which ought p 2 Cor. 6. 14c 15, 16, 17. Deut. 12.30, 31, 32. Jer. 10, 2, 3. 1 Cor. 10.19.20, 21. wholly to abandon all Relics of Idolatry, and to have no fellowship nor communion with Infidels and unbeleavers in their discipline or Church government. Wherefore to avoid this dangerous rock and necessary consequence, some of our Prelates (as q Defence of the Apolog. part. 2. c. 4. divis. 2. Bishop jewel, Bishop r A discourse of the Conversion of Brit. p. 26, 27, 28. Godwin, s De Brit. Eccles. primor. p 57, 58 92, 99, 100 Bishop Usher, together with Doctor t Subversion of F. persons, 3. conversions. Sutcliffe, and that learned Knight, Sir v Concilia. Tom. 1. p. 13.14. Henry Spelman, reject this original of our Archbishops, Bishops, and Bishoprickes as false and fabulous, informing us: First, that Roger de Wendover, Matthew Paris, Matthew Westmin. William of Mal●esbury, the Poet under the name of Gildas, Giraldus Cambrensis and Radulphus Niger (to whom I may add William Caxton in his Chronicle. part. 4. in the life of King Lucy) omit this figment of the Arch Flamines and Flamines, (which they say, was first invented without any ground by Galfridus Monu●etensis●) and relate only that Lucius erected 28 Bishops and three Arch bishops among us, but record not that it was done in imitation of the Arch Flamines or Flamines, or that they were substituted in their places, and enjoyed their Lands, and Sees, as the former Historians write. But this is no argument to disprove the premised Authors, far more in number, since these few Historians silence of what sundry others record expressly, is no conviction of their falsehood, seeing one may relate, what another pretermits, either out of brevity, ignorance, or negligence. Wherefore in the Second place x A discourse of the Conversion of Brit. p. 26, 27, 28, 29, Bishop Godwin affirms; that there is nothing more absurd in this History, than the imagination of ●itting the Sees of Bishops and Arch bishops, according to the place and number of Flamines for sooth, and arch Flamines of the Pagans. A devise (writes he) so childish and ridiculous as I cannot but wonder, that any man of learning and judgement should approve it, and yet I perceive not (saith he) any that have gainsaid it before Master Sutcliffe, but chose dive●s, both ancient and learned are to be found, that have partly broached and partly applauded the same; among whom he reckons up two, especially; Fenestella de Sacrif. Rom. c. 5. and Gratian Distinct. 21. & 80. To confute whose mistakes he produceth these two Reasons. First, That not so much as the name of proto Flamen, or Arch Flamine is to be found in any author or monument of credit, before Gratians time. Secondly, that it is manifest, that divers Cities had many Colleges of Priests and consequently many Flamines, which he proves at large. Therefore it is not possible that there should be any manner of proportion at all, between our Bishops and their Flamines, they having divers Flamines to almost every town, and we one Bishop not so much as for every whole shire. To which Sir (y) Concil. Tom. 1 p. 13.14. Henry Spelman adds in the third place: That the Flamines were no other but ordinary Priests among the Romans, so called, a filo, quasi Filamines, or a pilo, quasi Pilamines: that every one of them received his name from the God he served, as Flamen Dialis, Flamen Martialis, Flamen Quirinalis, Vulcanalis, Floralis, Volturnalis, Pomalis, Furinalis, Falacer, Caesaris Flamen, and the like. That none of these had any Priestly Jurisdiction over any certain Province, or did solely administer in any one cure, but that every cure or Parish had two Flamines at least set over it. Neither were these subject to any superior Flamen who from thence might be called an Arch- Flamen or Proto-Flamin, (whose names are no where to be found among the ancients unless it be in Fenestella, which Author he proves to be spurious) Sed toti Pontificum Collegio, but to the whole College of Pontiffs, and to the chief Priest that governed it, not to an Arch-Flamin: and though some Flamines were called greater, others lesser, yet this (writes he) was not from their power, but from their Antiquity, the three first being instituted by Numa and the Senators, the others afterwards by the people. Admit then these their reasons true, that the Flamines were but ordinary Priests among the Pagans, and not in nature of Archbishops or Bishops: that they were all of equal authority and had no Jurisdiction one over another: that there were many of them in every City, and not one of them set over an whole City, much less a Diocese; and that they were subject only to the whole College of Priests, and not to any Arch- Flamen, or Proto-Flamin: I● our Archbishops and Bishops be derived from them, and successors to them in our Island, as the first recited Authors affirm; this quite overturnes their archiepiscopal and Episcopal, pretended Jurisdiction over other Ministers, and their sole Episcopacy and Jurisdiction in or over one City and Province; since the Flamines were all equal, and many in each Parish and City; and directly proves, that there ought to be a parity between Archbishops, Bishops and our Ministers now, and no disparity, because there was none among the Flamines, & that no Ministers ought to be subject to our Archbishops and Bishops but only to the whole Synod or Convocation of Presbyters, because the Flamines were so: and that there ought to be not one sole, but many Bishops of equal Authority in every City, because it was so among the Flamines their Predecessors, yea in the first Christian Churches, (planted by the Apostles) as appears by Act. 14.23. c. 20.17.28. Phil. 1.1. Tit. 1.5.7. 1 Tim. 5.17, Jam. 5.14. with other Texts. If they be not these Arch- Flamines and Flamines Successors, as these last Authors testify, than I fear our Prelates can hardly derive their pedigree as high as King Lucius, nor yet certainly define at what time, or by whom Archbishops and Bishops were first erected in our Island: For A discourse of the Conversion of Brit. p. 23.24.25. Bishop Godwin, (who rejects the conceit of King Lucius his erecting of Archbishops and Bishops in steed of Arch- Flamines and Flamines) gives these three very probable Reasons against his erecting of three Archbishoprickes, and 28. Bishoprickes in this Isle, or any Bishoprickes at all. First, because he saith and proves by Histories, that Lucius was never King of all Britain, but rather some petty King, or King happily of some principal part thereof; therefore he could not erect Archbishoprickes and Bishoprickes throughout the Island, as the recited Authors Fable. Secondly, because the multitude of Bishops and Bishoprickes said to be ordained at that time, seemeth unlikely, and that they had any fixed Sees: For in the Council of Arles in the year 325. mention is made of one Restitutus a British Bishop, not entitled to any certain See, but only called Bri●anniarum Episcopus; and even so likewise after him Fastidius, is mentioned by Gennadius by the same stile, which being considered (saith he) together with the rare and seldom mention that we find of British Bishops, whose Antiquities I have hunted a●ter with all diligence, I cannot but rest persuaded, that our Britons had very few Bishops until the coming over of Germanus and Lupus to suppress the Pelagian Heresy; which after they had rooted out, the History of Landaff saith, they Consecrated Bishops in many places of Britain, and over all the Britons dwelling on the right side of Britain, they consecrated for Archbishop, Saint Dubritius who was chosen for the Supreme Doctor by the King and all the Diocese: which dignity being bestowed upon him by Germanus and Lupus, they with the consent of Maurice the King, the Nobility, Clergy and people, appointed his See to be at the manner of Lantani, and founded his See there● This was about the year of Christ 430. about which time also, or somewhat later, Palladius, did first appoint Bishops and ordain Bishoprickes in Scotland, as Buchanan hath delivered. Upon these testimonies, I reason thus: If before these times we had so many Bishops, and Bishoprickes, how cometh it to pass, that in no Monument whatsoever, we find any name or mention of any Bishop of this Land, saving some few that (as we say) had their See at London? and if so many Sees had been furnished before, what occasion had Germanus and Lupus to consecrate so many Bishops (and erect new Bishoprickes too) as is before mentioned in the History of Landaff? Thus Bishop Godwin argues, against the pretended first erection of our Bishoprickes and Archbishoprickes, most of which now extant, (London only excepted) were erected long after King Lucius reign, (a) See Antiquitates Ecclesiae, Brit. p. 19 to 29. William Harrison Description of England l. 2. c. 1.2. Godwin Catalogue of Bishops. 33. H. ●. c. 31.31. H. 8. c. 8.34. & 35. H. c. 17. Eadmerus Hist. Noverum l. 4 p. 95.96.165.166.167.168. above 600. years after Christ, and five of them in King Henry the 8. his reign; so that William of Malmesbury one of our most judicious writers, and the most diligent searcher out of the Antiquities of our Bishops Sees, who writ the History of our Bishop● and their Sees above 500 years since could find no Archbishops See in our Island ancienter than Canterbury (erected (b) See. part. 1. p. 153. about the the year of Christ 600. or 602.) and determines positively (c) ●n Prologo ad. l 1. De Gestic Pontif. p. 195. Ibi Prima sedes Archiepiscopi habteur, qui est totius Angliae Primas & Patriarcha. Caeterum ubi fuerit Archi-Episcopa●us (if there were any such) tempore Britonum, cognitio l●hat, quia vetustas consumpsit nostri seculi memoriam; Whence our most diligent Antiquary (d) Concil. Tom. 1. p. 16. Sir Henry Spelman concludes thus, concerning the Original of our Archbishops and Bishops, (the certain time of whose Primitive institution among us he cannot determine) Sufficit quidem, etc. Truly it is sufficient that we had many Bishops here, and some Metropolitans; either under Lucius himself, or soon after his age, licet de ipsorum sedibus a●que numero lucide satis non constiterir; although their Sees and number do not plainly enough appear. So that upon the whole matter, when all things are throughly scanned, we can find no undoubted Bishops at all in our British Church till Restitutus his time, who was present at the Council of Arles about the year of Christ 325. and he a Bishop without any particular See or Diocese known only by the name of Britanniarum Episcopus, as Godwin writes (though (e) Spel. Concil. Tom. 1. p. 24. others style him Civitate Londinensi Restitutus Episcopus) who for aught we find had no Presbyters at all under his Jurisdiction, and was no more than an ordinary Minister as the Bishops in the Apostles time were. Act. 20.17.28. Phi. 1.1. Tit. 1.5.7. And so by this computation, our Church after the first preaching of the Gospel among us continued without Lord Bishops and Archbishops, about 280. years or more. And if she remained and flourished without Bishops for so many years then, why may she not without any great Solecism or prejudice remove, and flourish without them now? yea, why should she not (by the Objecters own argument from antiquity) now quite abandon them, and set up a Presbyterial government without any scruple, since Presbyters by some hundred● of years, are the ancientest, and those by which our Church, and the Church of Scotland were first governed, for so long a space before any Lord Bishops were instituted in them? Answ. 2. Secondly, grant our Bishops as ancient as King Lucius, yet these ancient Bishops, no doubt, were far different from ours. For first, I conceive it cannot be proved, that they had any Diocese, Parishes or Presbyters under them: for there was no division of Parishes made in England (f) Spelm. Concil. Tom. 1. p. 152. till Archbishop Theodores time, who first divided the Province of Canterbury into Parishes about the year of Christ 670. And for aught appears they were no more than ordinary Presbyters. Secondly, they had no great but very small revenues, as appears by three of the British Bishops present at the Council of Ariminum, under Constantius, Anno 379. who were so poor (g) Sulpitius Severus, Hist. Sacr. l. 2. Vss●rius de Brit. Eccles. Primord. p. 196. that they were maintained at the Emperor's cost, inopia proprii publico usi sunt, cum collatam a caeteris collationem respuissent, sanctius putantes fiscum gravare, quam singulos. By the Bishopric of Rochester, (h) Godwins Ca●. p. 392.393. Putta and Quichelmus the 6. and 7. Bishops of this See, being forced to leave it through want and poverty; and by other of our ancientest Bishops, who lived commonly upon Alms, or contribution, and had no temporal Lands or possessions. Thirdly, they had no stately Palaces and cathedrals, as is evident by the first Bishops of York and Lindisfarne, who lived in i See Godwin in the life of Paulinus A●dan and Fian, p. 435.495. Spel. Concil. Tom. 1. p. 5.11. poor Cottages, and had either no Cathedralls' a● all, or some built only of wattle or boards, and covered over with reed; stately stone Churches being not in use among the Britain's, Scots, or Irish, for many hundred years, as (k) De Brit. Eccl. Primordi●s, p. 114.661.736.737.13.14. Bishop Usher proves out of Beda, Eccles. Hist l. 3 cap. 4.5. and S. Bernard in the life of Malachy. Therefore stone Altars (no doubt) were not then in use, when as the very walls of their Churches were but wattle or Timber. Fourthly, they had no stately Coaches and Palfreys as our Lord Bishops have, neither were they unpreaching, or rare-preaching Prelates, but they went about the Country on foot from place to place (as (l) Mat. 10.5. to 15 ●9. 35. Mar. 6.6. Act. 20.13. Luk. 13.22. Christ and his Apostles did at first) and Preached the Gospel to the people day by day: Witness Aidan the first Bishop of Lindisfarne (now Durham and a Count Palatine) who purposely avoiding the Pomp and frequency of York chose the little Island of Lindisfarne for his See, and for 15. years' space together traveled up and down the Country 〈◊〉, even (m) Discur●ere per cuncta urbana & rusti●a loca non equorum dors●, sed pedum incessu vectus, nisi si m●ra forte nec●ssitas compuliss●t, solebat. Beda Eccles. Hist. l. 3. c. 5. Godwins Catalogue. p. 495. on foot, to preach the Gospel to the people, not seeking nor having any thing in this world, and giving whatsoever he could get unto the poor: So (n) Godwins Catalogue. Malmes. de Gestis, Pontif. A●gl. l. 3. Beda Eccles. Hist. l. 2. c. 14. Paulinus, the first Archbishop of York for 36. days together never rested one moment, but either instructed the people by preaching that flocked continually about him, or else imparted Christ unto them in Baptism, and that in the open field● and Rivers, there being then no Churches built. Fifthly, they intermeddled not with any secular affairs; and when some began to tamper with them they made this Canon in the (o) Spel. Concil. Tom. 1. p. 246. Council of Cloveshow under Cuthbert Anno. 747. That Bishops should follow their pastoral cure with their uttermost endeavour, and instruct the people with wholesome doctrine, and not addict themselves to secular affairs more than to God's service, as most of our Lordly Prelates do now. Sixthly, Bishops in those days were not reputed very necessary nor useful in the Church: for after the death of (p) Godwins Catalogue. p. 435.136. Paulinus the first Bishop of York, that See continued void of a Bishop 30. years. So after the translation of Mellitus to Canterbury, Anno. 617. that See continued void near 40 years: and how these and other Bishoprickes have continued void in several ages, 2.3.4.6.10.15.20. and 30. years together without any prejudice, I have (q) A Catalogue, etc. p. 16.17.18. elsewhere manifested more at large. If then our Bishoprickes may want Bishops for so many years' space without any inconvenience to our Church (when as no Parish Church by our (r) Rastall Advouson 1.2. Conci. Later anent. 2. Can. 29. Summa Angelica, Beneficium; 31. Summa Rosella. Beneficium● 1. Common, and the Canon Laws, aught to be void above six months at most) I presume by the selfsame reason, our Church may well subsist without for all future times, especially now when there are so many complaints and petitions against them, and so many Bishoprickes void of Prelates already. Finally, in those primitive times, Bishops were not so great but that some of them, were subject unto Presbyters: For our venerable (s) L. 3. de Gestis, c. 3. Spelm Concil. Tom. 1. p. 118. Beda informs us of an Island in Ireland, which in those days had an Abbot Presbyter for its governor, to whose jurisdiction the whole Province, Et etiam Episcopi sunt subjecti, and even Bishops themselves were subject, according to the example of the first Teacher thereof, who was no Bishop, but a Presbyter and a Monk. So the Abbot of * Henrici Spel. Concil. Tom. 1. p. 229. Glastonbury exempt from all Episcopal Jurisdiction, had a kind of superiority above the Bishop of Bath and Wells, which Bishop by the Charter of King Ina, was bound with his Clerks at Wells every year, Ipsam matrem suam Glastoniensem Ecclesiam feria secunda post ascensionem Domini cum Litania recognoscere, to do his homage to his mother Church of Glastonbury with a Litany; quod si superbia inflatus distulerit, and if he refused to do it out of pride, than he was to forfeit two houses which this King gave him. And in the (t) Hen. Spelm. Concil. Tom. 1. p. 261.263. Excerptions of Egbert Archbishop of York, Anno. 750. I find these Canons of the fourth Council of Carthage revived here among us, as Ecclesiastical Laws, That Bishops and Presbyters should have Hospitiolum, a little Cottage (not a Lordly Palace) near the Church. That the Bishop in the Church by the consent of the Presbyters should set somewhat above them, but within the house, Collegam Presbyterorum se esse cognoscat, should know himself to be the Colleague (or Companion) of the Presbyters. That a Bishop should not ordain Clerks without a Council of his Presbyters. That a Bishop should hear no man's cause without the presence of his Clerks, except the cause of confession, because a decree cannot be firm which shall not seem to have the consent of many. All which considered, it is evident, that our Bishops in those days had no Lordly Jurisdiction over other Ministers, no such sole power of Ordination and judicature as our present Lord Bishops now claim and exercise as their peculiar right. Therefore their Antiquity and Episcopacy, can be no warrant at all for the lawfulness or continuance of our Lordly Prelacy. Thirdly, admit our Bishops as ancient as King Lucius days, or there abouts, yet this is no good Plea for their continuance. First, because our Abbots, Priors, Monks could make as good if not a better prescription for themselves as our Lordly Prelates, who can allege nothing for their continuance but what these either did or might have done when they were suppressed. For first our Monks, Abbots, Priors and their Abbeys were every way as ancient, if not elder than our Lordly Bishops and Bishoprickes, the Monks and Abbey of (v) See jacobus Vsserius de Brit. Eccles. Primordiis c. 2.6 8. Guilielmus Malmesb. de Antiqu. Ecclesiae Glaston Camden in Sommersetshire. p. 164. etc. Henrici spelman's Council. p. 4. to 22. Glastonbury deriving their pedigree from joseph of Aramathea (which Church and Abbey our writers call, Prima Ecclesia; fons & Origo totius Religionis, etc. the first Church, the fountain and Original of all our Religion.) And many other of our other Abbeys [as that of Winchester, S. Alban, Westminster with others] being ancienter than all or most of our Bishoprickes. Secondly, Most of them were confirmed by more Acts of Parliament, 228.229.427.483. to 489. See Speeds Catalogue p. 1058. to 1060. Bulls of Popes, and Charters of our Kings, endowed with greater privileges than any of our Bishoprickes whatsoever, as is evident by the (x) See the Authors in (v) Sir Edward Cook his Preface to the 9 Report, & Mat. Westminster, Mat. Paris, Heveden, Ingulply, and Wil Malmes. sparsim, Spelmanns Glossarium, & Concil. Tom. 1. Mr. Seldens Titles of Honour, and Spicilegium in Eadmerum. Charters, Bulls, and exemptions, granted to Glastonbury, Saint Alban, Berry, Redding, Westminster, Saint Augustine, of Canterbury, Abingdon and W●●●●●●ster. Thirdly, many of our Abbots and Priors, (sometimes above an hundred) were mitred, had Episcopal jurisdiction, and sat in (y) See Mr. selden's, Tit. Hon. p. 700. to 736. Henrici Spel. Concil. Tom. 1.347. & Glossarium, Tit. Abbas Cowel Interpret. Tit. Abbot. Parliament as Barons and Peers of the Realm as well as Bishops; yet notwithstanding they were all (z) See Rastall Tit. Monasteries. suppressed by Acts of Parliament even in time of Popery, though double in number to our Bishops; therefore our Bishops and Bishoprickes being now found by long experience not only unprofitable, but pernicious to our Kings and State, as here I have manifested, and to our Church, our Religion, as our Book of Martyrs largely demonstrates, may lawfully be extirpated, notwithstanding this Plea of Antiquity, as well as they. Fourthly, the Bishops in other reformed Churches, could and did plead as large Antiquity and prescription for their continuance, as our Prelates do: yet that could not secure them from dissolution, but these Churches wholly suppressed them: therefore it is no good Plea for us to continue our Prelates; yea, in my weak judgement it is an argument not for, but against our Bishop's continuance, that they have been tolerated so long, since evils and grievances [as our Lordly Prelates have ever been to our Church and Kingdom] are so much the more speedily and carefully to be suppressed, by how much the more inveterate and lasting they have been. In a word, the government of our Church by a Presbytery hath been more ancient, more profitable, and less prejudicial to our State, Kings, Church, than the Government of our Lordly Prelacy: therefore it is most reasonable that it should be revived, reestablished, and the Prelacy suppressed. All which I hope, may suffice in Answer to the first part of this grand objection, which hath stumbled many. To the second branch of it, touching the danger and inconvenience of this change in suppressing Episcopacy. Answ. 2. I answer: First, that there can be no danger or inconvenience at all therein, because the people generally most earnestly desire, pray for, expect it, and have preferred many Petitions to the High Court of Parliament to effect it. Secondly, because all things are now prepared for this alteration, the wickedness, misdemeanours, profaneness, superstition, oppression of our present Prelates, with the great troubles and combustions they have raised in our Church, our State, to their intolerable charge and molestation, deserve and call for this alteration; the present constitution of our Church, State, people: yea our correspondency with Scotland, with other reformed Churches requires it: the divisions and distractions in our Church (which in many wise men's apprehensions cannot be reconciled, nor any unity or uniformity in God's worship established among us without it;) call for it Episcopacy being now grown such a root of bitterness, and wall of partition, as there is little hope of any unity, peace, or harmony in our Church if it continue. Thirdly, admit some petty inconveniences may arise by such an alteration and extirpation of Episcopacy, yet these are nothing comparable for weight or number to those mischiefs which will certainly accrue by its continuance: Since therefore of two evils the lesse is ever to be elected, it will be far more expedient to our Church and State totally and finally to suppress, then to support our Lordly Prelacy. And thus much for this Capital Objection. Object. 2. The second Allegation for the continuance of Episcopacy is this, (a) See Bishop Halls. 3. last Books, the Oxford Petition. Sir Tho. aston's Petition and book. that if Bishops be taken away, we shall have nothing but Sects, Schisms, and divisions in our Church, and almost as many Religions as men. To this I answer. Answ. 1. First; that the tyranny, lordliness, profaneness, Superstition and Innovations of our Prelates both in Ceremones, Doctrine, Worship, have been the Original, Principal, if not only cause of all those Sects, divisions, and Separations lately sprung up in our Church; for proof of which I appeal only to every man's conscience and experience, it being a most known undubitable truth: the removing therefore of our Bishops (the (b) Sublata causa tollitur effectus, Kickerman. cause of all our Schisms and devisions) must needs be a means of future peace and unity, not cause of Schisms, or divisions in Religion, as is vainly suggested. Secondly, Episcopacy itself is now a (c) See all the Separatists late Pamplets and Books. main ground of Separation from our Church, the great stumbling block which causeth many daily to fall off from us, and hinders others from closing with us; all other grounds of Separation and division depending on, or arising from Episcopacy. And unless this be removed, in my poor apprehension, there can be no hopes at all of any reconciliation of those who are fallen off from us, or keeping others from separation, but the rent will still grow greater, what ever course else be taken to effect a Union. Therefore questionless the abolishing of Episcopacy cannot be a means of increasing Schisms or divisions, but the best, and readiest way to remedy and prevent them. Thirdly, Saint (d) Hierome, & sedulius Com. in Tit. 1. with others who follow them. Jerome and others inform us, that Episcopacy was first instituted to prevent and extirpate Schisms; but it hath been so far from effecting this, that it hath on the contrary occasioned all or most of those (e) See joannis Marius, Zabarella, and Theodericus a Niem de Schismate. Centur. Magd. Cent. 3.5.5.6.7.8.9.10.11.12.13. 6.10. Schisms and divisions that ever happened in the Church of God since its first institution, both at home and abroad, as is evident by all Ecclesiastical Histories, by the several Schisms of the Popes and other Prelates in foreign parts; of Canterbury, York, and other Lordly Prelates at home, which if God send life and opportunity, I shall irrefragably manifest in a peculiar Treatise of that Subject, if there be occasion. It cannot be then, but that their suppression should rather remedy than procure Sects and Schisms. Fourthly, in the reformed Churches of France, and Geneva, where there are no Bishops, there are no Sects, or Schisms at all, or at least not so many as where there are Bishops. And though in Germany and the Netherlands there be many Sects, yet this is not through want of Bishops, but by reason of the connivance of the temporal Magistrates who permit them, and will neither suppress them themselves, nor suffer their Presbyteries to do it, out of I know not what State policy, permitting all Religions and Sects. Fifthly, our Bishops ever since the Reformation, and before, have been the greatest opposers and hinderers of the reformation of those abuses and fooleries, the introducers and maintainers of those Ceremonies and Superstitions which have been the grand occasions of Schisms and Separation. How often have Pluralities, Nonresidence, abuses of Excommunication, Ex Officio Oaths and proceedings, Visitation, Fees and extortions, abuses of Ecclesiastical Courts and processes, Selling of Orders, of licenses to preach, keep School, and the like, commutations of penance, admission of profane and scandalous persons to the Sacrament, toleration of scandalous, superstitious, lazy, non-preaching, rare-preaching and insufficient Ministers, Altars, Images, Tapers, Cathedral chanting and music, bowing at Altars, and to the name Jesus, with those Superfluous Ceremonies of the Cross, Ring, Surplice, and kneeling at the Sacrament, which scandalise many, and may be better omitted than retained, been complained against from time to time in Parliament and elsewhere, without any the least redress or reformation; and all by reason of our Prelate's obstinacy, who peremptorily maintain, and will not suffer them to be either amended or removed to the glory of God, the honour of our Religion, the satisfying of tender Consciences, the peace of our Church and State; and do they not now in this present Parliament, which threatens ruin to their Lordly chairs, oppose with all their might● the reformation of all or most of those corruptions which are the occasions of our Schisms and distractions? Yea did they not in their late new Canons, in affront of the whole Parliament and Kingdom, not only justify, but establish as much as in them lay, and that for perpetuity, all those Innovations, extravagances and grievances which were chief occasions of our late unhappy divisions, and of many thousands separations from our Church? This being then an experimental known ●ruth, the removing of these incorrigible Prelates, who will neither reform themselves, nor suffer any abuses in our Church to be redressed, must of necessity be the only cure of our ren●s and divisions for the present, and the best means to prevent them for the future. Sixthly, I appeal to all indifferent men, whether Schisms and diversities in matters of Religion may not be better prevented, suppressed by good Laws, by godly Magistrates and Ministers, specially authorized to suppress them, than by a company of corrupt Prelates and their Officers, who for their own private Lucre (as experience manifests) will be content to tolerate, and connive at any erroneous doctrines, Sects and Schisms (especially Papists and Arminians, the chief patriots and supporters of their Hierarchy) but those who directly oppose their Prelacy and corruptions, as ●hose they nickename Puritans do, who shall be sure to smart and feel the Bishop's severity to the uttermost, how ever others scape. If so; then I hope there is no need at all to continue our Lordly Prelates to suppress these mischiefs, which may be better reform, and suppressed by others, than by our Bishops and their Officers. I shall conclude this point with the words of learned * R●sp●nsi● ad Turriani Sophismata, par●. 2. L●ctio. 18. Antony Sadeel, in his answer to Turrian the Jesuit, who made the same objection for the defence and continuance of Bishops, as our Prelates do here. I answer in few words, That this superior degree of Bishops is an ancient, but yet ONLY a humane Institution, whereby the pious Ancients intended to prevent Schisms. And although perchance considering those times, this remedy was not unuseful, yet experience hath taught us, that these good Fathers while they desired to shun● Charybdis, fell into Scylla. For the ambition of Prelates which followed soon after, was no less pernicious to the Church than those Schisms. And to speak truly: THIS WAS THE MOST PERNICIOUS SCHISM OF ALL OTHERS, when a Divorce was made from the parity and true doctrine of the Gospel, and the Spiritual Discipline of the Church changed into a kind of Regal Authority, and terrene power. This I hope will abundantly answer this second Objection for Episcopacy. The last Objection is this. Object. 3. That by the Statute of 16. R. 2. cap. 5. (f) Sir Thomas Aston, Brief review of Episcopacy. p. 54. to 78 Bishops are declared to be profitable and necessary to our Lord the King and to all his Realm, and that by the removal of them the Realm should be destitute of Counsel. That they are (g) 8. El●z. c● 1. one of the greatest States of the Land● settled by many Acts of Parliament, which cannot well be held without them. That the removal of them will breed a great confusion both in the Common and Statute Law; and that the King is sworn to defend and protect them to his power: Therefore it must needs be dangerous and inconvenient to remove them. Answ. This Objection consists of several heads, to all which I shall give a particular answer, with as much brevity as may be. First, for the words of the Statute of Richard the 2d. I doubt not but they were inserted into that Act by the Bishops themselves, or by their procurement, who ought not to be Trumpeters of their own praises, nor witnesses in their own cause. Secondly, I hope the premised Histories of their Treasons, Rebellions, Oppressions, and desperate Counsels in all times, will manifestly declare the contrary to this Act, That Bishops are neither necessary, nor profitable to the King, nor to all his Realm, but pernicious to both, and that the Kingdom will be no ways destitute of Counsel if they should ●e removed, especially in our days when there are so many learned Lords, Lawyers, and Gentlemen of all sorts, to Counsel and advise his Majesty in all State affairs. Thirdly, The Prelates in this very King Ricard the second his time, were so far from being profitable and necessary to him, as their Lord and King, and to all his Realm, that some of them were the chief men that miscounselled him, as appears by the Statute of 11. R. 2. c. 1●5. 6. which recites; that for cause of great and horrible mischiefs and perils, which were fallen by evil Governance which was about the King's person by all his time before, by Alexander late Archbishop of York, Thomas Bishop of Chichester and other their adherents, thereby the King and all his Realm were very nigh to have been wholly undone and destroyed, for which cause these Prelates were attainted, removed from the King, and their lands confiscated by this Act. And the residue of them were the principle agents that opposed, deprived, and thrust him (as they did King Edward the second before him) from his Crown and royal dignity, as appears by the premises. Now if this were to be profitable and necessary to our Sovereign Lord the King, let all men judge. How necessary they were to all the Kingdom in his time, let the Histories of this King's life, and the Treasons of Archbishop Arundel, fore related declare. How well they used the people and their tenants, you may see by a Commission granted about this time, to inquire of ●he Bishop of Winchester's oppressions and abuses of the King's people, recorded in the Register of Writs, See Part 1. p. 72 73. part. 2 f. 125. b. * De audiendo & termina●do contra Epis●opum Winton●en semballivos, constabulari●s & ministers su●●. Rex Vicecomiti salutem. Ex clamosis quer●mon●is diversorum hominum de comitatu tuo ad nostium saepius pervenit auditum, quod A Episcopus Wintoniensis, nec no● ballivi, c●nstabulari● & alii ministri & servientes ipsius Episcopi, plu●imas & diversas oppressiones, extortiones, duritias, damna, excessus, & gravamina intolerabilia, dictis ●ominibus in diversis partibus Comita●us praedicti, tam infra liber●ates quam extra multipliciter & diversimode intulerunt, & de die in diem inferre non desistunt, plures de dictis hominibus vi & armis multotiens verberando, vulnerando, eosque capiendo, imprisonando, & in prisona forti & dura super terram nudam & absque alimento, fame, frigore, & nuditate fere ad mortem cruciando, & eos in prisona ●ujusmodi, donec fines & redemptiones ad voluntatem suam fecerint, null● modo deliberari permittendo, nec non domos quorundam hominum hujusmodi vi armata, & bona & catalla sua capiendo & asportando, eosdemque uxores & servientes suos verberando, vulnerando, & male trac●ando, & hominibus super hujusmodi duri●iis conqueri volentibus in tantum comminando, quod iidem homines in hundredis & aliis curiis dicti Episcopi vel alibi negocia sua inde prosequi metu mortis non sunt ausi, & alia hujusmodi mala, damna, & excessus inhumaniter indies perpetrando, in nostri dedecus & contemptum, & populi nostri partium praedictarum destructionem & depressionem manifestam, unde plurimum conturbamur, Nos oppressiones, dur●●ias damna & excessus ac gravamina praedicta, si perpetrata fuerint nolente● relinquere impunita, volentesque salvationi & quieti dicti populi nostri in hac parte prospicere ut tenemur, assignavimus dilectis & fidelibus nostris, etc. sciri poterit, de oppressionibus, exto●tionibus, duritiis, damnis & gravaminibus praedictis, per dictos episcopum, ballivos, constabularios, ministros & servientes suos & alios quoscunque de confederatione sua in hac parte existentes qualitercunque perpetratis, & de praemissis omnibus & singulis plenius veritatem, & ad querelas omnium & singulorum pro nobis vel prose ipsi● inde conqueri & prosequi volentium, nec non ad praemissa omnia & singula tam ad sectam nostram quam aliorum quorumcunque audiendum & terminandum secundum legem & consuetudinem regni nostri Angliae, Et ideo ti●i praecipimus quod ad certos etc. quos, etc. tibi scire facias, venire facias coram, etc. tot & tales probos & legales homines de balliva tua tam infra libertates quam extra, per quos rei ver●tas in praemissis melius sciri poterit & inquiri, Et habeas, etc. For their profitableness and necessary use in our Church in that King's reign, let the Statute of 5. R. 2. c. 5. * See Part 1. p. 73. etc. surreptitiously procured by t●e Prelates, and complained against by the Commons the next Parliament, and with several bloody persecutions of the true Christians● in that age under the name of Lollards by William Caurtney, Thomas Arundel and other our Prelates (related at large by Master Fox in his Acts and Monuments) testify to the world. For mine own part I could never yet find any good at all that our Lordly Prelates ever did in our Church or State, quatenus Prelates. If any o● them have done any good by their preaching and writing (as some of them have, which is rare,) I answer, that the most of them who have done any good in this kind, did it not as, or whiles they were Prelate's, but as, or whiles they were Private men, their Episcopacy making none of them to preach, or write more than otherwise they would have done, but less, as experience manifests. So that their Bishoprickes made them not to do more good, but rather hindered them to do so much good as they would have done, had they still continued private Ministers only. For the second, that they are one of the greatest States of the Land, settled by many Acts of Parliament, and necessary members of the Parliament, which cannot well be held without them. Answ. 1. I answer, first, that our Lord Abbots and Prior's might and did plead this as well as Bishops, yet this was held no Plea at all, no not in times of Popery, and shall we allow it now in times of clearer light? Secondly, the wohle body of Popery itself, together with the Pope, his Popish Clergy, Orders and Ceremonies were all settled among us by sundry Acts of Parliament, and the Statutes of Magna Charta, c. 1. with all (g) 1● Rich. 2. c. 1.3. R. 2. c. 1.5. R. 2. c. 1.6. R. 2. c. 1.7. R. 2. c. 1.9. R. 2. c. 1.12. R. 2. c. 1.21. R. 2. c. 1.4. H. 4. c. 1● 2. H. 4. c. 1.4. H. 4. c. 1.7. H. 4. c. 1.9. H. 4. c. 1.13. H. 4. c. 1.3. H. 5. c. 1 2. H. 6. c. 1. other Acts of Parliament since, enacting, that holy Church, (or the Church of England) Bishops and Churchmen shall enjoys all their franchises, Rights, Liberties, Privileges, & c● are meant only of our Popish Prelates, Abbots, Priors, Monks Nuns, Masspriests; and of exemption from secular Jurisdiction, Sanctuaries, with other anti-monarchical privileges granted to them by Kings, Popes, or Parliaments in times of Popery? shall then our Popish Recusants or any other argue thence, therefore it is fit that Popery, with all Popish orders, Bishops, Sanctuaries, and exemptions should be now revived and perpetuated among us, because established by so many Laws? If this be no argument for the continuance of Popery, or Popish Prelates, who were principally established by these objected Laws, then certainly it can be no good Plea for the continuance of such of our Prelates who are true Protestants, whom most of these Acts never established, nor intended to continue. Thirdly, It is a rule in Philosophy and Law, Eodem modo quo quid constituitur, dissolvitur: Since therefore our Lordly Bishops were first erected and constituted such Bishops and States of the Land by Acts of Parliament only, not by any divine institution, which prohibits them all such secular Lordly Sovereignty, and dominion, as I have largely manifested in the premises, They may lawfully without any injury or inconvenience, by an Act of Parliament, be unbishopped, unlorded again, and thrust out of our Church as well as the Pope, Abbots, Priors, Monks and Masspriests were, upon the reformation of Religion, both at home and in foreign parts. As for our Prelate's necessity of sitting in Parliament; I answer. First, that though they have been anciently admitted to ●it in Parliament, yet there is no necessity of their sitting there, seeing it hath been long since resolved, and Bishop jewel, with Bishop Bilson, confess and prove at large, that a Parliament may be, and some Parliaments have been kept without Bishops, as I have h page 458. to 465. Cromptons' Jurisdiction of Courts. f● 19 b. formerly demonstrated. Secondly, many ●imes all, some, or a great part of our Bishops have been secluded the Parliament, and yet this hath been no impeachment to the proceedings there. In the Parliament 〈◊〉 i See Hus. p. 449, 460. Saint Edmondsbury, Anno 1296. all the Bishops were brought in a Praemunire, and secluded the House. In King Edward the sixth his time, k Fox Acts, and Monuments, olddest Edition. p. 748.902.907.927. b. 1708. b● 1717. b. Martin's History. p. 450 to 454. Speed. p. 1156. Stephen Gardner Bishop of Winchester, and Bonner Bishop of London were sequestered and kept out of the House: In the first year of Queen Mary all the Married Protestant Bishops; and in the first of Queen Elizabeth, many of the Popish Prelates were secluded and thrust out of the Parliament. yea, many Parliaments have been held when one, or both the Archbishoprickes, with many other Bi●hoprickes have been void, and no Proxies admitted to supply their places: All which proves, that there is no necessity of their Session there, and that all of them may be excluded thence at all times as well as all of them at sotimes, and most of them at others. Thirdly, our Bishops sit not in the Parliament, quatenus Bishops● but as they a●e (l) A●tiq. Eccles. Brit. p. 299.300. Here pars. 1. pag. 71.72. Crompton jurisdiction. p. 12 19 Ke●lwayes Reports. f. 184. Stamford's Pl●●●. f. 153. Mr. S●ldens Titles of honour p. 690. to 736. Barons, and hold by Barony, as is clear both by our Histories, Law Books, and their own confessions: Now most of them at this day are no Barons, nor hold of the King by Barony; therefore they have no legal Right to sit there, being no Peers of the Realm nor yet to be tried by their Peers in case of Treason or Felony, but only by an Ordinary Jury, as hath been adjudged in our Law Books, & practised in point of experience. Fourthly, (m) Henr●c● Spelmani Glossarium. Tit. Abbas. Mr. Seldons Tit. Hon. p. 700. to 735. cowel's Interpreter Abbot. Abbots and Priors who were spiritual Lords of Parliament as well as Bishops, and more than treble in number to them, have been long since suppressed and cast out of the house without any prejudice: Therefore Bishops by the same reason may be suppressed and put out of Parliament without any inconvenience, being sewer in number ●han they. Fifthly, In cases of (n) Antiq. Eccle. Brit. p. 299.300, See Part. 1. p, 71 72.10. E. 4. F. 6. Stamford Plee●. ●. 3. c, 1● f. 153. Felony and Treason, the Bishops by their own Laws and practice neither are nor aught to be present in the House, nor to give any vote at all but only the Temporal Lords; And in cases of Lands and possessions, or in passing of Laws for the Civil Government of the Realm, they have no judiciary nor Legislative power at all, as Bishop Bilson and others (o) See. p. 459. ●● 465. forecited prove at large; therefore their Session in Parliament is not necessary nor expedient by way of vote. Sixthly, the Temporal Lords and Prelates make but one house, Br. Co●one 153. Walsingham. Hist. Anglia, An. 1.3.9.7. p. 392. Ypodigna Neustria, p. 151. and if all the Bishops be dead or absent, or if present, if all the Temporal Lords vote one way, and the Bishops, the lesser number, another: the vote is good. Therefore their presence and votes in Parliament are nor simply necessary, and may be spared without any mischief or inconvenience. Seventhly, if reason might determine this controversy, I suppose every man will grant, that it is far more necessary, reasonable, and expedient, that the Judges, Sergeants, and King's Council, learned in the Laws of the Realm, and best able to descide all legal controversies, and to make good Laws to redress all mischiefs, should have votes in Parliament than Bishops; yet we know they have no votes at all by way of descition, because no Barons nor Peers of the Realm, but only by way of direction and advice, when their Judgements are demanded. Why then our Bishops (especially those who are no Barons, as few or none of them are) should not now be ranked in equipage with the Judges, and have no other but a directive, not voting, descitive or Legislative voice in Parliament, I think no reason can be given; and indeed many think there is little reason why they should have any votes at all, since ancient, that I say not present, experience manifests, that they cross or oppose all, or most good Bills, and motions, for the advancement of religion and reformation of Ecclesiastical abuses; and for the most part vote with the Popish Lords, or worse side against the better; and so by Pope (p) Gratian. Caus. 11. qu. 2. Gregory his own rule, approved by (q) Bishop. jewel Reply to Harding, Artic. 4. divis. 53. p. 234. Bishop jewel, aught to lose their privilege of voting: Quia Privilegium meretur amittere, qui abutitur potestate. Now whereas some Object that if the Bishops were put out of the Upper House of Parliament, Object. the Clergy could not grant subsidies to the King. I answer, Answ. it is a most gross mistake, for the Clergy ever grant their subsidies in the Convocation, not in the Lord's house, and if the Major part of the Clerks in Convocation grant subsidies without the Bishops, and then send their Bill by which they grant them, to the Commons and Lords House to be confirmed, (as they usually do) if the Commons and Temporal Lords, without the Bishops pass it, this, with the King's Royal assent, will bind all the Clergy and Bishops too. So as their presence and votes in Parliament is no ways necessary for the granting of Subsidies. Wherefore they may be thence excluded without any prejudice to the King or Subject, if not with great benefit unto both. For the third clause of the Objection; that the removal of them will breed a great confusion in the Common and Statute Law. I answer, first, that the same Objection might have been made for the continuance of the Pope, and Popery; yea against the several Statutes for Creating estate Tails, levying of Fines, Uses, Devises, jointures, and the like, which bred greater alterations in the Common and former Statute Laws, than the removing of Bishops can do. Secondly, that one Act of Parliament, enabling certain Commissioners to execute all those Legal Acts which Bishops usually did, will prevent all this pretended confusion; so that this part of the Objection is scarce worthy answer. For the fourth clause, that the King by his Coronation Oath, is sworn to preserve to the Bishops and their Churches all their Canonical privileges, and to protect and defend to his power the Bishops and Churches under his government. I answer, First, that this Oath was at first cunningly devised and imposed on our Kings by our Bishops themselves, out of a policy to engage our Princes to maintain them in their usurped authority; possessions, and Jurisdictions, which had no foundation in the Scripture, and to captivate our Kings to their pleasures, as the Popes by such a kind of Oath enthralled the Emperors to their Vassalage. Secondly, that this Oath was first invented by Popish Prelates, and meant only of them and their Popish Church and Privileges, and so cannot properly extend to our Prelates if Protestants. Thirdly, this Oath doth no way engage the King to defend and maintain our Bishops, if the Parliament see good cause to extirpate them. For as the King and Judges who are obliged by their Oaths to maintain and execute all the Laws of the Realm, are not bound by their Oath to continue former inconvenient Laws from alteration, or repeal, or to execute them when repealed, for then all ill Laws should be unalterable and irrepealeable: So the King by this his Oath, is no ways obleiged to defend, protect, and preserve the Bishops, if there be good cause in point of piety and policy to suppress them, especially when any of them prove delinquents: For as Bishops and other Subjects by their misdemeanours may (r) See Brooke Fi●z herbert, and Ra●●all. Title 〈◊〉 re● Cooks I●stitutes, ●. 12●. 130. put themselves out of the King's Protection, and forfeit both their goods, lives, and estates, notwithstanding this Coronation Oath; So by the same reason when Bishops (and Bishoprickes, by their misdemeanours) prove intolerable grievances both to Church and State (as now they have done) they have thereby deprived themselves of the King's Protection and de●ence specified in this Oaths and thereupon may be justly suppressed by the King and State, without the least violation of this most solemn Oath, as Abbots, Monks, and Sanctuaries were. Having thus removed all the principal Objections for the continuance of our Lordly Prelates; I shall in the last place answer one Evasion Evasion. whereby our present Lord Bishops think to shift off this Antipathy from themselves, as having no relation at all to them; They (s) Bishop Hall defence of the humble Remonstrance. p. 163.164.165. say, that those Prelates whose Treasons, Rebellions, Seditions, Oppressions, and antimonarchical practices, I have here collected, were Popish Bishops, Limbs of that body whose head they all abjure; the fault of their wickedness was in the Popery, not in the Episcopacy, in the men, not the calling; and so utterly unconcerneth them, and haveth no reflection at all on them, who are generally taxed for being excessive royalists, and siding too much with the King and Court. To this I answer, Answ. 1. first, that most of all the premised rebellious, disloyal, seditious, extravagant actions of our Bishops have proceeded from them only as Lordly, not Popish Prelates, and issued from their Episcopacy, not their Popery, their Prelatical functions, not personal corruptions, as the Histories themselves sufficiently demonstrate. Secondly, I answer, that some of the recited Bishops were no Papists but Protestants, who were no limbs of that body of Rome, whose head our Bishops say they have abjured therefore it is evident, that their Episcopal function, not their Religion, was the ground both of their disloyalties and extravagancies. Thirdly, I suppose our Prelates will not renounce Archbishop Laud, Bishop Wren, Peirce, Montague, and other of their fellow Bishops yet alive, or lately dead, as Popish Prelates, and members of the Church of Rome, as some account them: yet their impious, seditious, oppressive, profane, not traitorly Actions, equal or exceed many of our Popish Arch-Bishops and Bishops, as he that will but compare them may easily discern. It is not then the leaven of Popery, but of the Lordly Prelacy itself which infected our Bishops, and made them so treacherous and impious in all ages. It is true indeed, that Popery (some of whose (t) See King Iam●s his Proclamation, for banishing Jesuits, June 10. 1606. & June 2. 1610. john Whit● his Defence of the Way. ch. 6. and 10. positions are treasonable; and seditious) and dependency upon the Pope, hath made some of our Bishops more disloyal and Rebellious than otherwise they would have been, as is evident by the first proceeding of Stephen Langhton and his confederates against King john; (v) See par●. 1. p. 33. to 41. but yet afterward when the Pope sided with King john and Henry the third, against Langton, and the other Bishops, who stirred up the Baron's Wars, these Bishops continued as traitorous and rebellious to these Kings as ever they were before whiles they adhered to the Pope, and the Pope to them; therefore their Hierarchy (the cause of all these stirs) not their Popery was the ground work of their Treachery and enormities. Now because our present Prelates boast so much of their loyalty to his Majesty, whose absolute Civil Royal prerogative, they have lately overmuch courted and endeavoured to extend beyond due limits to the impeachment of the Laws and Subjects hereditary liberties, not out of any zeal to his Majesty's service, but only to advance their own Episcopal power and Jurisdiction, and to usurp a more than Royal or Papal authority over all his Majesty's Subjects for the present, and over himself at last; I shall make bold to present them with some particular instances, whereby I shall demonstrate, that all or most of our present Lordly Bishops have been more seditious, contumacious, disloyal and injurious to his Majesty's royal prerogative, more oppressive to his Loyal Subjects, and more destructive to the fundamental Laws of the Realm, and liberties of the Subject, than all other professions of men whatsoever. For first, they have presumed to keep Consistories, Visitations, Synods, and exercise all manner of Episcopal Jurisdiction in their Diocese without his Majesty's special Letters Patents, or Commissions under the great Seal of England, authorising them to do it, contrary to the Statutes of 26. Hen. 8. c. 1.37. Hen. 8. c. 17. 1 Ed. 6. c. 2. 1. Eliz. c. 1.5 Eliz. c. 1. and 8. Eliz. c. 1. Secondly, they have dared to make out all their Processes, Citations, Excommunications, Suspensions, Sentences, Probates of Wills, Letters of Administation, Writs of jure Patronatus, accounts of Executors, and the like in their own names and Styles, and under their own Seals alone, not the Kings, as if they were the only Kings, the Supreme Ecclesiastical heads and Governors of the Church of England, not his Majesty, contrary to the Statutes of 37. H. 8. c. 17. 1 Ed. 6. c. 2. 1 Eliz. c. 1. 1 Jac. c. 25. Thirdly, they have presumed in (x) The Archbishop in his speech in Star-chamber. Dr. H●ylin, and D●w, in their Answers to Mr. Bur●●n. Printed Books to justify these proceedings to be Lawful; and not content herewith, they have most audaciously caused all the Judges of England to resolve, and moved his Majesty to declare and proclaim these their disloyal unjust usurpations on his Crown to be just and legal; when as I dare make good the contrary, against all the Prelate's and Lawyer's of England, and have done it in part, in my Breviate of the Prelates intolerable encroachments upon the King's Prerogative royal and the Subject's Liberties. This resolution of ●he Judges against the King's Prerogative the Prelates have caused to be (y) See a new Discovery of the Prelate's Tyranny. p. 33. to. 38. ●nrolled both in the High Commission at Lambeth and York and in all their Ecclesiastical Courts throughout England in perpetuam rei memoriam, the Archbishop of Canterbury keeping the Original certificate of the Judges among the records of his Court, as a good evidence against his Majesty and his successors. Fourthly, they have pillored, stigmatised, banished, close imprisoned, and cut off the ears of those who have opposed these their encroachments upon his Majesty's Prerogative Royal, according to their Oath and duty, to deter all others from defending his Majesty's Title. Fifthly, they have taken upon them to make, Print and publish in their own names, by their own authorities, without his Majesties or the Parliaments special Licence, new Visitation Oaths, Articles, Injunctions, Canons, Ordinances, Rites, and Ceremonies; enforced them on Ministers, Church Wardens, Sidemen and others, and excommunicated, suspended, silenced, fined, imprisoned and persecuted his Majesty's faithful, and loyalest Subjects for not submitting to them, contrary to the Statutes of 25. H. 8. c. 19.21.27. H. 8. c. 15.3 Ed. 6. c. 10.11. 1 Eliz. c. 2.13 Eliz. c. 12. Magna Charta, c. 29. and the Petition of Right. Sixthly, they have presumed to grant Licenses to marry without banes, and to eat flesh on fasting days in their own names; a Prerogative peculiar to the King alone; who only can dispense with penal Laws, and the book of Common Prayer, which (z) 2. & 3. Ed. 6. c. 21.5. & 6. Ed. 6. c. 12. and the Rubric before Matrimony enjoin no marriages to be solemnised, unless the Banes be first thrice asked in the Church. Seventhly, they have adventured to hold plea of divers cases in their Consistories of which the Conusance belongs only to the King's temporal Courts; which the forms of Pro●ibitions, and Ad Iura Regia in the (a) Pars 2. ●ol. 36. to 66. Register, determine, to be a disinheriting of the King's Crown and Royal dignity, a contempt, derogation, and grievous prejudice to his Royal authority, and intolerable rebellion, affront, disloyalty and contumacy to his Sovereign jurisdiction. Eighthly, they have stopped the current of the Kings own Prohibitions to their Ecclesiastical spiteful Courts, in cases where they have been usually granted in former ages, even in times of Popery, and of the most domineering Prelates; and oft questioned, threatened, convented the Kings Judge● before the King and Lords of the Council for granting them. An insolency and affront to Sovereign Justice, which no former ages can Parallel. Ninthly, they have disobeyed his Majesty's Prohibitions, proceeded in contempt and despite of them; yea they have committed divers to prison who have sued for, and delivered Prohibitions in a fair dutiful manner in the High Commission Court, and Articled against one Mr. john Clobery in the High Commission, only for suing out of a Prohibition to that Court, as if it were a Capital offence. For which contumacy and Rebellion their temporalities might be justly seized into the King's hands, and themselves attainted in a Praemunire Add to this, that the now Archbishop of Canterbury hath many times openly protested in Court; that he would break both the neck and back of Prohibitions. (b) See the Articles of his Impeachment. And Matthew Wren whilst Bishop of Norwich, in the 14. year of his Majesty's reign, procured his Majesty to declare under his Highness' great Seal of England, his royal pleasure; That if any person within the said City of Norwhich should refuse to pay according to the rate of two shillings the pound in lieu of the Tithes of Houses, unto the Minister of any Parish within the said City, that the same should be heard in the Court of Chancery, or in the Consistory of the Bishop of Norwich. And that in such Case no Prohibition should be granted against the said Bishop of Norwich their Chancellors, or Commissaries in the said Courts of Consistory. Tenthly, they h●ve disobeyed and contemned his Majesty's just and lawfull-commands, in a most peremptory and insolent manner, of which I shall give only one memorable instance. His Majesty about the year of our Lord 1629. taking notice of the Bishop's Nonresidence from their Bishoprickes, and how they lived for the most part idly in London, hunting after new preferments, to the ill example of the in●erior Clergy, the delapidation and ruin of their mansion houses, the decay of Hospitality, the impairing of their woods and temporalties, the increase of Popery and decrease of Religion; was pleased to send a letter to Doctor Abbot, than Archbishop of Canterbury for the redress of the said inconveniences, commanding him in his Royal name, to enjoin every Bishop then residing about London, upon his Canonical Obedience, under pain of his Majesty's displeasure forthwith to repair to his Bishopric, and no longer to abide about London. The Archbishop hereupon, sends his Secretary with this his Majesty's Letter, to the Bishops then in London and Westminster; charging them upon their Canonical Obedience, according to this Letter, presently to depart to their several Bishoprickes. His Secretary repaired with this Letter and the Archbishops instructions to Dr Howson, the Bp of Durham lodging on Snowhill, near Sepulchers Church, and required him in the Archbishops name by virtue of his Canonical obedience, to repair to his Bishopric according to his Majesty's command. He hereupon in a great rage giving the Secretary some harsh words, told him plainly, that he neither would nor could obey this mandate, for he had many great suits in Law with Sir Henry Martin, and others, of which be would ●ee an end ere he departed London; besides he had not as yet furnished his house at Durham, for his entertainment, that it was a great way to Durham, the ways somewhat foul, the weather cold, and himself aged; wherefore he neither would nor could go out of Town till the next Summer, if then, come what would: and bid him return this answer to the Archbishop. Neither could the Secretary (who persuaded him to send a milder answer, and to sue to his Majesty for Licence to abide in Town) obtain any other resolution from this Choleric Prelate. From him he repaired to Doctor Buckeridge, Bishop of Ely, at Ely house in Holborn, acquainting him with this his Majesty's Letter, and commanding him by his Majesty's Order upon his Canonical obedience, to repair forthwith to his Bishopric, according to his Majesty's command. But this dutiful Prelategrew more Choleric than the former, answering him to this effect: Let who would obey this Command, yet he would not: what, said he, have I lately bestowed almost 500 l. in repairing and furnishing my house, here in London, to make it fit for my habitation, and must I now be Commanded to depart from it, and sent into the cold wa●●y rotten fens of Ely, to impair my health and kill me up quite? I will not be so served nor abused. And therefore tell your Lord from me, that I take it ill ●e should send me such a Command, and that I will not go from my house to Ely for his or any other man's pleasure. The Secretary thereupon desired his Lordship to take notice, that it was his Majesty's pleasure he should depart to his Bishopric, as well as the Archbishops, who did no more than he was enjoined by the King, whose mandate he hoped his Lordship would obey, however he neglected or disobeyed the Archbishops Command, which yet was not to be slighted, being his Metropolitan. In conclusion, the Bishop told him plainly, he would obey neither the one nor other, and that he would not stir out of London all the winter till the spring, if then. The Secretary wondering at these two Bishops strange disobedience, and contumacy both in words and deeds, departs from them to Bishop Harsnet, and Bishop Field, with his Letter and instructions, who gave him the like answers in effect, though in calmer Terms, not one of them stirring from London, either upon the King's Letter, or Archbishops Command, for all their Oath of Allegiance to the King, and of Canonical obedience to the Archbishop. If then these late Prelates have been so Rebellious, so contumacious, both against his Majesties and their metropolitans commands, when they required them only to reside on their Bishoprickes, as the Law of God, the Statutes of the Realm, the Canons of the Church in all ages, yea the very Canon Law itself, enjoin them to do, under pain of mortal sin; What Rebels, and disobedient Varlets would they have proved, think you, in matters and commands less reasonable? Eleventhly, our Prelates have been strangely Rebellious, contumacious, and disloyal above all other Subjects, in slighting, vilifying, affronting the Kings own Letters Patents, and frustrating his Subjects of the benefit of them. Thus Doctor Young Deane of Winchester was put by the Mastership of Saint Crosses, though granted him by Patent, that Doctor Lewis, who left his Provostship in Oriel College in Oxford with other preferment, and fled into France for buggery as was reported; might be thrust in. So Doctor Manwering, publicly censured in Parliament for a Seditious Sermon, and made uncapable of any preferment, by the sentence of the House, was immediately after the Parliament ended, thrust into a living of three hundred pound per annum, by our Prelates; and he who had the grant of the next advowson by Patent put by. Thus divers others have been thrust by such places as the King himself hath granted them by Patent by our Omnipotent Prelates, to advance those of their own saction, yea one of them hath not stuck to say, that had the King himself granted a Patent for the Execution of Writs of Capias Excommunicatum to some who had long sued for it, that he would make the King recall it, or in case he would not, he would withstand and not obey it. Nay, we know, that though the Lord Majors of London, by Patent, and prescription time out of mind, as the King's Leiutenants and Vicegerents, have used to carry up their swords before them in Paul's Churchyard and Church, yet a proud ambitious Prelate, not long since● questioned him for doing it before the Lords of the Privy Council, as if the King's sword of justice, had nothing to do within that Precinct but only the Bishop's Crosier. Neither hath the City of York scaped Scotfree: for the Bishops and Prebends of that City have contested with the Citizens of York, even in his Majesty's presence, about those Liberties which both his Majesty himself but five years before, and his royal Ancestors had anciently granted to them, by several Charters in express words; endeavouring to nullify and repeal their Patent, and caused the Major of York not to bear his sword within the close, as he and his predecessors had usually done, (and that by special Charter) from Richard the seconds time, till of late. Since that the now Archbishop of Canterbury hath had contests with the University of Cambridge touching their Charters and Privileges which must all stop to adore his greatness, contesting even before the King and Lords with that University and Oxford too, whether he as Archbishop, or his Majesty as King, should be their Visitor. Now what greater affront almost can there be to royal Majesty, than thus publicly to nullify, oppose and spurn under feet the Kings own Charters and Patents, as things of no value or moment. Twelfthly, they have most contemptuously affronted his Majesties own late royal Declarations to all his Loyal Subjects, both before the 39 Articles of Religion, & concerning the dissolution of the last Parliament, in the very highest degree, and that, First, in their Court Sermons before his Majesty's face. Secondly, In books lately written, or publicly authorized by them and their Chaplains for the Press. Thirdly, By their Visitation Oaths and Articles. Fourthly, by their late Injunctions, Censures, Orders and instructions, by, and in all which they have notoriously oppugned, innovated, altered both the established Doctrine and Discipline of the Church of England sundry ways, caused an apparent backsliding to Arminianism, Popery, Superstition, Schism, oppressed and grieved his Majesty's good Subjects, and deprived many of them both of their livings, liberties, and freedom of their Consciences, contrary to the express Provision, Letter and purport of these his Majesty's Royal Decla●ions, as hath been lately manifested in sundry new Printed books, and voted by the Present Parliament. Thi●teenthly, They have caused some grand Juries, and the Judge himself as well as the prosecutor, to be Pursevanred into the High Commission, only for finding a verdict upon an Indictment for the King● against Innovating Clergy men, as they were bound to do both in Law and Conscience. Witness the Case of Master Ask, late Recorder of Colchester, Mr. Burroughs, and the grand Jury of that Town, who were thus vexed for finding an Indictment against Par●on Newcoman, for refusing to deliver the Sacrament to those who came not up to his new rail. And no doubt the Bishop's secret Commands and Instructions, were the Original cause that moved Sir * Articles of Accusation against the Judges, p. 7.8.9. Robert Berkely Knight, one of the Judges of the King's Bench at the General Sessions at Har●ford in january 7. 1638. to fine Mr. Henry Browne, one of the grand Jury men at that Sessions, and lay him in Irons one night, only for finding an Indictment for railing in the Communion Table at Hartford Altarwise, which indictment he caused the said Brown openly to tear & trample under his feet, and one tha● stayed other indictments of this nature, in high affront bo●h o● Law and Justice, only to please the Prelate's, whose commands, threats, and persecutions, have been the Original causes of most of the Judges irregular proceedings. Fourteen, They have not only cited, but censured some of his Majesty's Officers in the High-Commission, for executing his Laws according to their Oath and duty, as the Major of Arundel for punishing a drumken Minister: and likewise cited Mr. Staple a Justice of peace in Sussex into the High-commission for giving in charge at the quarter Sessions his 〈…〉 against Innovations, and deaucht Clergy men. Fift●●n●hly●●hey have most unjustly caused some Posters to be ●●opped af●●r verdicts ●ound for the plaintiffs and damages given by ●he Jury upon ●ul● hearing, for Actions justly brought against 〈◊〉 of ●h●ir Officers, for dafamations, and other 〈…〉, so that the Plaintiffs could never get judgements w●●nesse ●he case of Master Bayton, against Doctor Martin Com●●ssary of Tomes and others. Sixtee●●hly, they have caused some Solicitors, Attorneys and Plaintiffs to be imprisoned, until they gave over such just actions as they had commenced and prosecuted against their Officers, for Extortions, Opressions, and unjust Excommunications, witness the case of Ferdinando adam's, whose Attorney Master Letchford was committed to the King's Bench, by Judge jones and some other Judges, only for bringing an Action of the Case, against Dade the the Bishop of Norwich, Commissary at Ipswich for Excommunicating him maliciously and unjustly, because he refused to blot out this Text of Scripture written over the Commissaries Court in Saint Mary's Church in Ipswich, Mark. 11.17. Mat. 21.13. Luk 19.56. Isa. 56.7. It is written, My house shall be called an house of Prayer of all Nations, but ye have made it a den of thiefs: detaining him in prison till he gave over the prosecution and discontinued the suit: sundry others having since been served in this kind, by the Prelate's solicitation. Seventeenthly, They have been the Original occasions of the late unhappy war and differences between Scotland and England, which they styled Bellum Episcopale, the Bishop's war, to which they liberally contributed themselves, and enforced others to do the like, when these differences were comprimised, and this war happily concluded in peace, they were the chief Authors of the breach of the pacification formerly made, and of a second war, to the great danger, trouble, and unsupportable charge o● his Majesty's three kingdoms. Eighteenthly, they have been the prime causes of all, or most of the grievances, pressures, distractions, Schisms in our Church and Commonweal, and chief instruments of the unhappy breaches of our former Parliaments, to the infinite prejudice both of King and Subject. Ninteenthly, when as they had caused the last Parliament but this to be dissolved, to manifest their omnipotency, disloyalty and tyranny, they caused a new Convocation to be immediately assembled without a Parliament, wherein they compiled and prescribed New Canons, with an etc. Oath, tending highly to the derogation of his Majesty's prerogative royal in Ecclesiastical matters, the subversion of the fundamental Laws of the Realm and Liberties of the Subject, the affront of Parliaments, the suppression of all faithful ministers, and aiming only at the perpetuating of their own Episcopal Lordly power, and Popish Innovations. And as if this were not sufficient, they took upon them to grant sundry subsidies without a Parliament, for the maintenance of a new war against the Scots, and enjoined all Ministers to pay these Subsidies peremptorily at the days assigned by them, under pain of present deprivation for the first default, Omni Appellatione semota, without any benefit of appeal, one of the highest strains of tyranny and injustice, that ever I have met with. For which Canons Oath, and Subsidies, they now stand impeached by the whole house of Commons, as delinquents in a high nature, and are like ere long to receive condign punishment. Twentiethly, it is very suspicious, that they or some of them, had a hand in the late dangerous Treason and Conspiracy, since the * See the Report of the Conspiracy to the house of Commons June the 17. 1641. p. 2.3. and Mr. Henry Piercies Letter, p. 3. The Declaration of Colonel Go●ing. p. 2● first clause of the Oath of Secrecy administered to the Conspirators was, To maintain the Bishops in their functions, and votes in Parliament, and the Clergy would at their own charge (as Sergeant Major Wallis confesseth in his examination) maintain a thousand horse to promote this Traitorous design, and have now (as some report) an hundred thousand pound ready for such a service. In the twentieth one place, they have oppressed and ruined divers of his Majesty's Loyal Subjects, Ministers and others, both in their bodies, estates, credits, families; caused many thousands of them to forsake the Realm, and to transport their families into foreign parts, to the great decay of trade, and impoverishing of the Realm. In which they have done his Majesty great dis-service, whose Honour and safety consists in the multitude and wealth of his people, ●rov. 14. 2●● and his destruction in want of people. In the twenty second rank, they have most undutifully and disloyally cast the odium of all their late Innovations in Religion, their new Canons and tyrannical exorbitant proceedings, on his Majesty, proclaiming it openly to the people, that all they did, was only by his Majesty's special direction and command, of purpose to alienate the hearts of the people from his Majesty, as much as in them lay. In the twenty third place, they and their Officers have sorely fleeced and impoverished his Majesty's Subjects in such sort by exacted Fees, and vexatious suits in their Visitations, High-Commissions, and other Ecclesiastical Courts, and by putting them to unnecessary costs for raising and railing in Communion Tables, and new adorning their Churches, that they are unable to supply his Majesties and the Kingdom's necessities in that liberal proportion as they have formerly done; the late Subsidies scarce amounting to half that sum, as they did in former times. Finally, in their last High-Commission Pa●ent they obtained this strange Nonobstante (which robs the King of his Supremacy, and the Subjects of their Laws and Liberties) namely, That their Lordships in all Ecclesiastical causes specified in that Commission might proceed in a mere arbitrary manner, as they list themselves, Notwithstanding any Appellation, provocation, privilege, or exemption, in that behalf to be had, made, pretended or alleged, by ANY PERSON OR PERSONS (therefore by Lords and Peers as well as others) resident or dwelling in any place or places, exempt or not exempt within the Realms of England and Ireland and Principality of Wales (for no les●er circuit would content them) and all Laws, Statutes, Proclamations, or other grants Privileges, or Ordinances, which be or may seem contrary to the premises notwithstanding. What * Hist. Anglia p. 694. See p. 68●. 784.905. Matthew Paris writes of the Pope's Non-obstantees in his Bulls, which first begar them, Per illud verbum & adjectionem detestabilem Non Obstante, omnem ●xtinguit justitiam praehabitam: I may more truly affirm of this, that it extinguisheth all justice; yea his Majesty's Supremacy, our fundamental Laws, Statutes, and the Subject's Liberties, since it robs the King of the Regal right of * 25. H. 8. c. 19.21.24. H. 8. c. 12. receiving appeals as supreme head of the Church of England, for releese of his oppressed Subjects, and of the honour of his Royal Laws, Proclamations, grants, exemptions, which must all stoop to the Prelate's pleasures; and strips the Subjects naked of the benefit and protection of all Laws, Statutes, Proclamations, and other grants, privileges, Ordinances or exemptions whatsoever, which might shelter them from the Prelate's tyranny and oppressions. So that you have here the very height of Treason, Conspiracy, and Contumacy, against his Majesty, the Laws of the Realm and hereditary liberties of the people. In all these respects (to omit other particulars) our Prelates if they be not direct Traitors to his Majesty and the Realm, so far as to incur a Capital Censure, as is more than probable, or at least a Praemunire, of which there is no question; yet I dare aver they are the most notorious Rebels, the obstinatest contemners, enemies and oppugners of his Majesty's Royal Prerogative, the Fundamental Laws of the Realm, and just Liberties of the Subject, this day breathing; inferior to none of their predecessors in contumacy and disobedience to their Sovereign and our Laws (what ever they pretend) and exceeding them in many particulars. Having thus I hope sufficiently answered all our Prelates Arguments for the supportation, and continuance of their Lordly Prelacy in our Church, and their Evasions to shift off this Antipathy as no way pertinent unto them; give me leave only to observe these six remarkable Circumstances in our Prelates premised Treason, Conspiracies and Rebellions, which highly aggravate their offences, and make them far more execrable Traitors, Rebels, and delinquents, than all other ranks of men; and then I shall conclude. First, they have presumed to justify their Treasons and Rebellions, against their Sovereigns, as pious, religious, holy and commendable actions, and to Canonize these Episcopal Arch-Traytors and Rebels, not only for chief pillars, patriots and defenders of the Church's Liberties, but even for holy Saints and Martyrs, as appears by the examples of * See Capg●ave, Surius, Ribadeneira, and others, de vitis Sanctorum, Baronius his Martyriologe, & our Common Popish Primers, Calendars, and Almanacs. Dunstan, Anselm, Becket, Edmund of Canterbury, Hugh of Lincoln, S. german 〈◊〉, Richard Scroop of York, with others: no Laymen having yet been so happy, as for their Treasons and Rebellions onel●, or especially, to be Sainted and adored, as many Bishops and Clergy men have been. Hence Doctor Barnes in his Supplication to King Henry the 8. p. 190. writes thus, I would not speak how damnable it is to institute Masses, for a willing Traitor, and murderer, there was never no learning that could allow this. But there is no remedy, he that dies against his King, and for the maintaining of your Treason, must needs be a Saint, if Masses, blessings, and miracles will help; for all these be at your Commandment, to give where your list. So that we poor men, must be accused of insurrection and Treason, and we must bear all the blame, we must be driven out of the Realm, we must be burned for it, when as God knows there is no people under heaven, that more abhorreth and with earnester ●eart resisteth, and more diligently doth preach against disobedience than we do: yea, I dare say boldly, let all your books be searched, tha● were written this 500 years, and all they shall not declare the authority of a Prince, and the true obedience toward him, as one of our little books shall do, that be condemned by you for heresy, and all this will not help us. But as for you, you may preach, you may write, you may do, you may swear against your Princes, and also assoil all other men of their obedience towards their Princes, you may compel Princes to be sworn to you, and yet are you children of obedience and good Christian men. And if ye die for this doctrine than is there no remedy, but you must be Saints, and rather than fail ye shall do miracles: which he proves by the example of Thomas Becket & of German formerly cited, who was made a Saint for deposing King Vortiger, and making his Neatheard King in his steed. These shameful and abominable things do ye praise and allow, and in the mean time condemn us for heretics and Traitors. Secondly, in interceding for, saving, rescuing, protecting, rewarding Traitorous and Rebellious Bishops, after their Treasons and Rebellions committed, and warding off the sword of Justice from their Mitred Pates (though worthy of ten thousand deaths) when as all others Peers or Commons whom they have drawn into their Treasons, Rebellions, and Conspiracies have been sure to suffer the rigour of Justice, without any mitigation or pardon; this most of the premised instances witness, especially that of Adam de Tarlton, Part. 1. p 54.55.56.57.265.266. Thirdly, in mincing, extenuating, excusing, and patronising the Treasons, Conspiracies and Rebellions of Prelates, and referring them to the Pope or their own Ecclesiastical-Tribunalls, that so they might scape unpunished● a privilege and trick of Episcopal Legerdemain, that no Layman was capable of, but only Bishops and Clerks. Fourthly, in slandering, reviling, censuring, excommunicating their Princes, together with ●heir Judges and Officers, for the execution of Justice on Bishops, who have been Arch-Rebells, Traitors and Conspirators; as appears by the examples of * See Part. 1. p. 193. to 196. Richard Scroop and others: which story of Scroop Doctor Barnes thus descants on in his Supplication to King Henry the 8. p. 188.189. Do you not remember, how that in the days of Henry the fourth, a captain of your Church, called Richard Scroop Archbishop of York, did gather an Host of men, and waged battle against his King? but God the defender of his Ruler, gave the King the victory, which caused the Traitor to be beheaded. And then your forefathers with their devilish craft, made the people believe by their false Chronicle, that at every stroke that was given at the Bishop's neck, the King received another of God in his neck. And whereas the King was afterward stricken with a sickness, you made him and all his Subjects believe, that it was God's punishment, because he had killed the Bishop: and not thus content, but you feigned after his death, that he did miracles. Is not this too much, both to be Traitors to your King, and also to feign God to be displeased with your King for punishing of Treason? Finally, to make him a Saint, and also that God had done miracles to the defending of his Treason? How is it possible to invent a more pestilent Doctrine than this is? Here is God's Ruler despised, and hereby is open Treason maintained: Think you that God will show miracles to fortify these things? But no doubt the Proverb is true, Such lips, such Lettuce, such Saints, such miracles. Fifthly, in persisting most peremptorily in Treasons, Rebellions, contests and Conspiracies against their Princes, without yielding or intermission till they had obtained their demands and desires of them instead of craving pardon of them, all which the premises evidence to the full in Anselm, Becket, Langton, Stafford and others. Sixthly, in enforcing their Sovereigns against whom they conspired, rebelled, and practised divers horrid Treasons and Contumacies, to submit, nay seek to them for pardon, and to undergo such sharp censures, such ●orbid, infamous, harsh punishments, covenants and conditions, as are inconsistent with Monarchy, honour, Sovereignty, as in the case of Henry the se●cond, King john and others. In these six respects, our Lordly Bishops have transcended all other Traitors, Rebels, Conspirators, and Seditious persons whatsoever; as also in Censuring Loyalty * See Aventine. Annal. B●iorum. l. 6. & 7. for Heresy, true Subjects to their Princes for Heretics; and Canonising High Treason, Rebellion against Emperors, Kings, Princes, for Orthodox faith; notorious Traitors and Rebels, for good Christians and true believers; as appears in the Case of Hildebrand and his Hellish crew of Bishops, who branded Henry the Emperor and those who sided with him, for Heretics, and their Loyalty for Heresy, in the Case of Henry the second and King john in their difference with Anselm, Becket, and Langhton. In imitation of whom our present Prelates now slander those who oppugn a●d withstand their encroachments upon the King's prerogative Royal, with odious terms of Puritans, Novellers, Seditious persons, schismatics, Rebels, and brand Loyalty, and true allegiance to the King, with the terms of Faction, Schism, Sedition, Novelty, and Rebellion. You have seen now a large Anatomy of our Lordly Prelates desperate Treasons, Conspiracies, Rebellions, Contumacies, Wars, disloyal oppressive practices in all ages against our Kings, Kingdoms, Laws, Liberties: which duly pondered, we may easily conclude, there is little cause any longer to tolerate them in our Church or State, but great ground eternally to extirpate them out of both. It is storied of the people of * General History of Spain, l. 22. Heylins' Geogr. p. 55. Biscany in Spain, That they have such a natural enmity against Bishops, that they will admit no Bishops to come among them, and that when Fe●dinand the Catholic came in Progress into Biscany, accompanied with the Bishop of Pampilone, the people rose up in Arms, drove back the Bishop out of their Coast, and gathering up all the dust they thought he or his Mule had trod on, threw it into the Sea with curses and imprecations. I dare not say, that our people should rise up in Arms like these Biscaners, and drive out our Bishops, God forbid any such Tumultuous, or Seditious practice: but this I dare confidently aver, that his Majesty and our High Court of Parliament, have far greater reason to drive, and extirpate them out of our Realm and Church, even with curses and execrations, and to subvert their Sees in an orderly, just, and legal way, than these Biscaners had to repulse this Bishop, who entered thus into their Country, only to accompany Ferdinand in his progress, not to play the Lord Bishop among them. I shall close up all with the words of Musculus, a Learned foreign Protestant Divine; who after he had largely proved by Scriptures and Fathers, That Bishops and Presbyters by Divine right are both one, and of equal authority, and that the difference between them was only a humane institution to prevent Schisms, concludes thus. * Musculus. Loc● Communes, Basil●a. 1560. p. 246. Whether o● no this Counsel hath profited the Church of God, whereby such Bishops who should be greater than Presbyters were introduced, rather our of Custom (that I may use the words of Hierome) than out of the truth of the Lords institution, is better declared in after ages, than when this custom was first brought in; to which we owe all that insolency, opulency and tyranny of Princely and Lordly Bishops; imo omnem corruptionem Ecclesiarum Christi; yea all the corruption of the Churches of Christ; which if Hierome should now perceive, without doubt he would acknowledge this, not to be the Counsel of the Holy-Ghost, to take away Schisms, as was pretended; but of the * Nota. Devil himself, to waste and destroy the ancient Offices of feeding the Lords ●locke; by which it comes to pass, that the Church hath not true Pastors, Doctors, Elders, and Bishops, but Idle bellies, and magnificent Princes under the vizors of these names, who not only neglect to feed the people of the Lord in proper person with wholesome and Apostolical doctrine, but also by most wicked violence take special care, that no man else may do it. This verily was done by the * Nota. Counsel of Satan, that the Church in stead of Bishops should have powerful Lords and Princes, elected for the greatest part out of the Order of the Nobles and Princes of the world, (as they are in Germany) who under-propped with their own and their kindred's power, may domineer over the flock of Christ at their pleasure. And with the complaint of the Emperor Lewis the fourth, and the Germane Princes against the Italian and Germane Lordly Prelates, which I may justly accommodate to ours. * Aventinus Annali●● B●i●rum. l. 7. p. 546.547.577. Flamines isti Babyloniae soli regnare cupiunt; far parem n●n possunt; non desistent, donec omnia pedibus suis conculcaverint, atque in Templo Dei s●deant, ext●llanturque supra omne id quod colitur. Sub Pontificis titulo, pastoris pelle, lupum saevissimum, nisi caeci sumus, sentimus. Cum nostri servi sint, ipsi dominari contra jus gentium, adversus leges, auspicia & Oracula divina, Dominos, sibi servire volunt. Caesarem Italia, Roma, Christum terris exclusere: illi coelum quidem permittunt, inferos atque terras sibi asseruere. Bernard Epist. 158. Quid spirituali gladio, quid censurae Ecclesiasticae, quid Christianae legi & Disciplinae, quid denique divino timori relinquitur, si metu potentiae secularis nullus mu●ire jam audeat contra insolentiam Praelatorum? FINIS. Kind Reader, I shall desire thee to rectify these Presse-Errours, which in my absence in the Country happened in many Copies in some Pages of the first and Second Part, besides those forementioned, after the Table of Chapters. In the first Part. PAge 8. l. 6. departing p. 10. l. 5. their, this, p. 11. l. 28. largely, lately● p. 16. l. 1. del●, as. p. 24. l. 2. we, ●e. p. 25. l. 3. marred l 29. Kings. p. 53. l. 40. deal th● p. 62. l. 13. and, the p. 63. l. 30. still, stile. p● 64. l. 16. be, he p 70. l. 3. his, this p. 79. l. 33. no, hot p. 81. l. 12. against the p. 221. l. 18.19.20.21 read thus: he was smitten mortally w●th a d●ngerous d●sease, for which he repaired to the Bath for relief, and returning from thence, died by the way at Morton Hinmast in Gloucester shire, the very night before he had resolved to silence and suspend some godly Ministers, convented before him ●re his departure to the Bath, and summoned to appear before him, the morning after his decease, had he returned alive by that time; Which being more briefly expressed in the Book, hath caused some to question the truth, of what I long since received from good information. In the second Part. PAge 239. l. 9 deal in the p. 243. l. 15. Traitor, Tower p. 276. l. 29. liberty. p. 283. l. 21. ●. p 286. l. 15. our● the. p. 291. l. 33. which she. p. 292. l. 17. ●ne of l. 29. spend. p. 300. l. 14. Prelates. l. 23. arms, p. 304. l. 5. hearing, fearing p. 313. l. 30. one, out. p. 326. l. 37. Arrane, p. 327. l. 1 same. p. 331. l. 22.1544. p. 336. l. 38. doth, do, p. 333. l. 15. div●rs Acts. l. 21. Dundy, p. 338. l. 20. from, of l 28, ordereth, adoreth, l. 29 500 p. 341. l. 11. Church of Scotland, p. 342. l. 5 I●●es, p. 356. l. 38. nul, p. 499. l. 23. habetur, p. 501. l 40. without them, p. 503. l. 19 Westminster, Winchester, p. 515. l. 29. if not, p. 523. l. 4. debauched, p. 526. l. 35. deal, and others, p. 478 l. 19 Harmony Sect. II. in Hel●●t. post Gallia, Gallia, B●lgia, Anglia, etc. should have been put in the Margin. Omissions. PAge 489. l. 38. In the Ancient Italian Bible set forth by Antonius Bruciolus, Venetiis, 1543. In the French Bible set forth by john Crespin 1541; and that Printed at Lions 1540 In the Latin Testament Printed at Lundon, 1540 and dedicated to King H●nry the 8. are omitted. Page 513. l. 17: In the Patent Rolls of 18. H. 3. m. 17. and Cooks Institutes f. 97. a: I find this notable Record: Mandatum est Omnibus Episcopis qui conventuri s●●t apud Gloucestriam die Sabbaths in crastine Sanctae Katherinae, firmiter inhib●nd●, quod sicut Baronias suas qua● de Rege tenent, diligunt, nullo modo pr●sumant Conciltum t●nere a● aliquibus qua ad Coronam Regis pertinent, vel qua personam Regis vel statum suum, vel statum concilit su● contingunt; scituri pro c●rto, quod si fecerint; Rex inde se capie● ad Baronias suas. Teste Rege apud Hereford 23. N●vemb● By which it appears, that our Bishops by their late pretended Synodical proceedings, have forfeited, and giv●n the King and Parliament just occasion to seize upon their Bishoprickes, and Baronies, and so to thrust them out of the Parliament house, Where th●y ●it only as Baron●●●ot as Bishops, Cooks Institutes f. 97. a. Directions for the Booke-Binder. a: b: aa: BB, BB3 a half sheet, CC: DD: EE: E3 a single leaf, ff: gg: hh: TWO: KK: LL: Mm* Mm: 289. Cap. 6. Nn: * arti- ¶ ¶ Bri- ¶ ¶ ¶: Toge- a single leaf: Oo Cap. 7. Pp: Qq: Rr: Ss: Tt: W: Xx: Yy: RR * 307. Cap. 8. Ss*: Tt*: W: Xx*: Yy*: Zz*: Aaa: Bbb: Ccc: Ddd: Eee: Fff: Ggg: Hhh: Iii: Kkk: Lll: Mmm: Nnn: Ooo: Ppp: Qqq: Rrr: Sss: Ttt: Vw: Xxx: Yyy.